《Indomitable Marvel》


 Chapter -1 - (Prologue) Acanti

    The Acanti is an ancient billion-year-old space-bound species, who have been around as long as life has existed in the universe, roaming the cosmos in search of knowledge and singing to the stars. A race with pure souls that harm no one, when Acanti die they hurl themselves into the core of a star, releasing their soul. The Prophet-Singer among the Acanti is the caretaker of the racial soul to which all Acanti are bound. When a Prophet-Singer dies and releases its soul, it passes on to the next Prophet-Singer.


    The Acanti were among the first lifeforms to develop in the cosmos and were the first curious sentients. They roamed space passively in the pursuit of knowledge.


    The Acanti roughly resemble whales. They are a reddish-brown color. They have dorsal, ventral, lateral, and caudal fins, as well as green eyes widely spaced on their heads. The Acanti are large space-faring creatures most closely resembling Earth''s whale shark. An a.d.u.l.t Acanti can grow to a few kilometers in length, and even an infant is large enough to swallow a 15-person spaceship with room to take in at least four more. They are sentient creatures that communicate through psionic sounds referred to as songs. Acanti have the innate ability to fly faster than the speed of light, without technological assistance.


    The Acanti are an ancient species that peacefully wandered through space, benevolent and compassionate by nature.


    This would be their downfall, used and abused throughout the eons until finally wiped out.


    The last Prophet singer''s soul managed to escape its species immediate extinction but with no other Acanti or new generation of prophet singers to receive its soul, it was only a matter of time before it disappeared.


    It couldn''t understand why this happened, they were a peaceful race that only traveled to seek new knowledge, yet at every turn, they were besieged by greedy evil maniacal beings of all types.


    The constant abuse did nothing to change their peaceful nature, the only truly peaceful species around.


    It wasn''t possible for them to change and so they were at the mercy of all those who wished to cause them harm, unable to go against their peaceful nature.


    But something changed in the Prophet singer that day when it bared witnessed to the extinction of his kind.


    The Prophet singer, the one where all the others were bound was able to think on a more personal level in order to lead.


    With the vast knowledge at his disposal, The Prophet singer zoomed across the cosmos searching for its species last salvation, the time stone.


    Acanti can travel faster than light, but an Acanti''s soul can travel faster still, no one was the wiser when it breached all defenses and entered the stone.


    Traveling through time it was sent back many years before the events that would lead his species to extinction, now all he had to do was find a vessel.


    It had to be a vessel near where the greatest event would take place when all the stones were present on or around Earth.


    The vessel had to be near death so it could have a chance at succeeding with integrating its self with the new host, the host also had to be powerful, able to withstand the change of its immense soul power and knowledge.


    This was a huge gamble, the prophet singer knew it would likely fail, the chances of integrating with a foreign host species are improbable but being desperate it would force the chance.


    If it couldn''t succeed it would try it''s best to save whoever the host is and try to at least imprint the quest to save its species.


    So it headed to the only species close enough to earth and strong enough to attempt to meld with, it headed to Asgard.

 Chapter 1 - Theoric

    A young-looking man, with light short brown hair, sharp thick eyebrows with hazel colored eyes and often sports a 5 o''clock shadow, standing at 6''3".


    Donning his personal black armor with a red cape, it also had a special slot just under the cape where he kept his 2 handed double-edged black sword, 3.5 feet long and 3.5 inches wide.


    He also wore a red long sleeve shirt with a gold diamond pattern under his armor that could be seen at the elbow joint where he was free of armor.


    (I based his looks off of the cover, so check that for reference.)


    He tended to wear this when not on duty, it was his way to show his mourning for one of his loves that died, her favorite color was black.


    The crimson hawk wished for all their members to wear the classic red-colored armor with a red-winged helmet. They also had a white hawk bird symbol on their c.h.e.s.t surrounded by a black background to highlight it, hence the crimson hawks.


    The Crimson Hawks were Odin''s personal guards, dedicated to giving their lives to his protection.


    As one of the few Asgardian warriors to receive high praise for his skill in combat he was recruited into the prestigious order to help guard Odin the King of Asgard.


    -----------------


    Theoric was walking down the royal hall after being dismissed, his footsteps echoing off of the marble floor.


    The eyes of the guards stationed at every pillar followed his movements as he made his way out.


    On his way home to his future wife Sigyn who he loves more than anything or anyone and lucky enough for her to feel the same way about him.


    His favorite past time was spending time with his wife and her glorious delicious c.h.e.s.t, there wasn''t much else to do on Asgard, most of the time it was peaceful.


    Being a long-lived race they had to come up with some clever ways to pass the time, some played games, some fought and others spent time with their loved ones, not many were allowed to travel off-world through the Bifrost so most were stuck on Asgard trying to find ways to entertain themselves.


    Before he could exit the building, he was stopped by one of the king''s messengers, who was wearing their light golden armor.


    "Sir, by the king''s order you are to take a party to check the recent breach by the rock trolls and subjugate any you find."


    Theoric narrowed his eyes at the messenger not quite believing him, it was not minutes ago he was released from duty and now he was suddenly sent a message that he had to go and take care of the recent breach.


    "I hear and obey." he snapped his legs together in military fashion upon receiving the order despite his misgivings he could not question a king''s messenger without repercussions.


    He did not see the sneer the guard gave him as his back turned heading towards the barracks to gather the men.


    He found his way to the barracks located on the west side entering the stone building, through the doubled wooden door with metal fixings.


    Inside the men were merrily sitting at a round table enjoying themselves with drink and food.


    Theoric confused asked loud enough to grab their attention- "Did you not receive orders to assemble and await me?"


    "Sir I told them, I told them and told them, but they would not listen and go on with their filthy displays." the skinny guy complained.


    "Oi put a sock in it you sniveling rat." one of the men spat out, throwing a leg of meat at him.


    The skinny guy dodging it with his hands up to defend shouted back, "Bastard watch yourself, you are in front of our leader now... I''m sorry sir, but you see what I have to deal with." shaking his head in defeat.


    Another man spoke up- "What leader, it''s just a temporary command to deal with some worms, nothing serious, why do you have to be so uptight all the time."


    Theoric seeing enough held his hand up to silence the skinny guy before he went on another tirade.


    "Attention men! I was on my way home to my lovely Fiance when a king''s messenger was sent to me with an order to take care of the recent breach in the western woods... "


    Looking around with a glare before he continued loudly chastising them


    "Now tell me are you prepared to march with me and take care of the problem so I can get home or will you become the problem?" he asked eyes narrowing.


    The men now fully focused on him finally realized who they were talking to, Theoric the butcher, so named for the way he hacks apart his enemies with his longsword.


    While Theoric was stronger than the average Asgardian, but he still paled in comparison to thor and sad enough even Loki had him beat.


    Knowing this he made up for it with tenacity and savagery, despite the hard work he fell short of the strength he wishes to have so he made up for it with brutality, making even those who think themselves stronger think twice before messing with him.


    He made a name for himself during the few wars they had, chopping through enemies like they were weeds and later again when he was recruited as the youngest Crimson Hawk for the skill he displayed in the arena.


    "N-No, sir! we''ll get ready immediately." A veteran looking man shouted as he whipped the rest into shape. "Come on you dogs move it."


    Minutes later 20 men fully armed and ready stood awaiting his command out front. Wearing their classic Asgardian armor with horned helmets, shield, spear, and sword on the waist.


    It was of less glamorous quality being some of the lowest-ranked soldiers, equipped with brown capes.


    Theoric walked down the line giving them a once over, stopping when he noticed the skinny guy standing in line, he honestly thought he was another messenger or servant to clean the barracks.


    Finishing his inspection he addressed the men, "Alright you know our orders, west of here in the forest is a breach from the rock trolls, but be warned this may not be as simple as it seems," he had a bad feeling about this.


    "Sir?"


    "Never mind just keep alert and Move Out" he loudly ordered.

 Chapter 2 - Rock Trolls

    They marched into the sparsely spaced woods, but it was still thick enough to hide many things as they made their way towards the breach''s reported location.


    The closer they got, the worst the feeling became for Theoric, it didn''t make sense that he was ordered out here, he was a Crimson guard, Odin''s guard and he wasn''t even here, this wasn''t his type of duty.


    The veteran soldier from earlier saw his ugly expression took the chance to talk to him, "Sir this will be over before you know it and then you can go home to your wife."


    Theoric glanced at him, "I don''t believe I caught your name."


    "The names Brahan, friends call me Bran." he grinned


    "Well Brahan, tell me, do you think a Crimson soldier should be out here?" Theoric smirked seeing him wince when he choose to say his full name.


    "Now that you mention it, I wasn''t going to say anything, but why are you doing this?"


    "I told you I was ordered, now why I was ordered is the question."


    Seeing the sun getting ever lower, "Let''s pick up the pace, I would like this finished before dark." Theoric ordered.


    Jogging along Theoric made sure to keep alert, they never knew when they would be engaged, if the report is right the breach happened in the morning so they could be anywhere in the surrounding area by now.


    He cringed hearing the sound of the men with their armor clanking along, they weren''t going to sneak up on anything and would easily be detected by whoever was around, leaving them vulnerable to ambushes.


    The last thing he wanted was to take things slow though, he felt bad about the situation, but it was his first break in a while and he was missing his free time on another mission that he should have never received.


    He consoled himself that he was in Asgardian territory and that they have the advantage.


    "It''s a trap, men in formation, circle up and ready yourselves." He yelled once seeing the portal which he knew meant far more came than reported and many more could be on the way.


    The men reacted as trained and followed the order as they all circled up with spears out, it wasn''t long before the whooping and hollering of the rock trolls started up after his initial yell.


    The Orange-Skinned Rock Trolls are stocky and massive with orange skin, ape-like faces and brains to match, some hair on them, five fingers on each hand, and two toes on each foot, the average standing at 5 foot tall.


    This was unusual though, to be able to set up a portal and send so many through, it''s never been done before, the most they have been able to accomplish before is small raiding parties of half a dozen Trolls.


    Now the men were surrounded by more than 3 dozen Trolls fully prepared to wipe them out.


    Theoric frowned seeing them coming out of the woods surrounding him and his men.


    "This shouldn''t be possible, how did so many get through unnoticed," Brahan muttered loud enough for the rest to hear.


    Things looking bleak, the atmosphere tuned gloomy.


    "Steady men, brace yourselves, we will not fall here." Theoric yelled trying to pump morale into his men.


    Theoric drew his sword grasping it with both hands, the charging trolls finally upon them, a group of trolls stopped before engaging and bent down allowing the following ones to use them as a stepping stone to jump over the formation.


    Theoric shouted- "Back row shields up, spears up, impale those bastards."


    Most of the falling trolls were impaled, the ones that made it through were quickly dispatched by Theoric as he quickly cut them down.


    The bodies of some that fell though pushed a few of the men out of formation allowing an opening for the Trolls to exploit as they charged in avoiding the spears.


    When they were in range, the men drew their swords and engaged the Trolls who wielded clubs and axes.


    A couple of Asgardians were unlucky enough to be chopped down before drawing their swords, Theoric rushing up to the front making sure to cut down the ones who had their weapons stuck in the bodies of his men.


    As the fight dragged on the more skillful Asgardians were holding their own and giving better than they got as they stuck together and defended themselves from the less coordinated less trained Trolls.


    Theoric was showing everyone why they called him the butcher as he made his way forward dodging strikes and countering with ferocious 2 handed swings that cleaved through his enemies like they were made of mud, sending body parts flying and blood spraying.


    Things were going well until their champion arrived, Ulik, bigger than the rest standing at 6''4" with a bulky build that made him look like a tank of flesh, wielding hammer-like fist knuckle weapons (Pounders).


    Theoric eyes widened at this display, knowing that he was far outclassed didn''t sit well with him, if only he had the strength of Thor he could fight this monster, he thought, clenching his fists tighter in anger.


    Ulik alone started smashing them all to pieces, Theoric stuck where he was unable to move due to the overbearing feeling of Helplessness knowing that he was nothing to this monster, could only watch as Ulik crushed his men into meat paste leaving him for last.


    After the last of his men were killed, Ulik turned to him, the other Trolls knowing to wait in the back until he says otherwise only watched on as their champion worked.


    Ulik- "I saw the way you killed my men, I saved you for last in the hopes of a good fight, don''t disappoint me."

 Chapter 3 - Theoric vs Ulik

    As night fell Theoric gave a mirthless smile while thinking, ''This bastard literally crushed my men under his feet like ants and he thinks I''ll give him a good fight, where did such a strong troll even come from.''


    Clenching his sword tighter in his right hand as he felt anger at his enemy and himself for being unable to fight him, this wasn''t about who''s more skilled or who''s the better fighter, this was about strength, strength which he did not have.


    Ulik not noticing his nervousness stalked to his intended prey hoping for a good bout.


    Theoric seeing him closing in gritted his teeth hard enough for his gums to bleed, raising his sword he grasped it with both hands and let out a battle roar to get rid of his nerves as he charged Ulik intending to at least injure him if nothing else.


    Ulik gave an ugly grin as he lept over to engage him.


    Theoric rolled under him sending a slash behind which managed to scr.a.p.e Ulik who gave an irritated grunt in response.


    Turning back towards each other Ulik sent a heavy-handed punch towards him which he dodged jumping back slashing out at the arm hoping to wound him, but only managing to connect with the metal knuckles that made his sword groan in protest from the immense pressure of connecting with his fist.


    The momentum from the clash still managed to send him flying a few feet away even though he managed to dodge far enough that most of the power behind the punch was reduced.


    He got up quick enough checking his sword to make sure it was still in one piece, letting out a sigh, whether it was because of relief that his sword was whole or of bitterness that he still had to continue fighting this beast, no one knew.


    Ulik gave a snort- "Is that all you can do?" feeling discontented with him


    Theoric didn''t bother to answer as he scowled in response, he was going to make this bastard scream in pain even if it was the last thing he ever does.


    Ulik smirked- "Did that make you angry? Good, show me what you can do little gardian."


    Theoric had to be careful though, one wrong step and he would be flattened like a bug.


    He swung his sword low aiming for his oversized legs, Ulik responded by coming closer trying to punch him in the face with his left fist, Theoric dodged under continuing his swing giving Ulik another shallow cut.


    Ulik growing angry shouted- "Stay still worm!"


    Theoric ignoring his shout stepped in immediately after thrusting his blade at Ulik who reached out to grab it.


    Stuck in his hand, Theoric tried to pull it out to no avail which received a laugh from Ulik, "Hahaha, to think I saved you for last, you''re just like the rest, nothing but a bug." He then proceeded to punch out at the side of the sword breaking it in half.


    Theoric didn''t wait around for him to gloat about it as he took this chance to rush in with the half of the sword he still had that was still very sharp and pointy from the break.


    Ulik caught off guard suddenly felt immense pain in his left side as Theoric thrust it in towards his heart, but his body was so thick, with only part of the sword left, it came up short.


    Ulik let out a painful howl as he backhanded Theoric as hard as he could to get him away, sending him soaring through a few trees before rolling hard along the ground.


    Pulling out the sword he started to huff loudly in agony as his wound poured blood made worse by the fact it was so close to his heart.


    The Trolls in the surroundings were shocked as they started to make noises.


    Ulik hearing them angrily shouted- "Shutup you weaklings, this is nothing, if I hear any of you speak about this, I''ll squash you into a meat patty." Sending a deathly silence through the Trolls who knew as long as he lived they would have to fear him.


    Exhaling in pain as he put a hand to his wound and check that it was healing properly, the blood already slowing, he angrily hollered at the direction Theoric was sent- "I''ll make you suffer for that you stupid gardian, you''ll wish you were never born."


    Ulik enraged and uncaring ran up to him grabbing his head and slamming it down into the ground causing a crater to form, by some unholy miracle Theoric was still conscious as his skull split and blood started to pool under him.


    He was unrecognizable as his face was completed smash flat and broken, few teeth left in his mouth as a pathetic m.o.a.n of pain escaped.


    Ulik unsatisfied clenched his fists and unleashed his fury upon his broken body, effectively beating him to death, he gave him one final foot stomp increasing the size of the crater before rubbing his foot into him.


    Ulik growled- "Dare hurt me and this is how you end up." he said mostly for the Trolls in the area to realize what would happen should they try and spread around what happened when they get back.


    Seeing his job done he jumped out and lead the Trolls home.


    Surprisingly Theoric''s body held together through the beating though his bones were now dust and innards were made of mush now and most of his blood was outside his body.


    Under Ulik''s fury, it was a miracle his body wasn''t disintegrated completely, this was important because the Acanti''s soul was just arriving seeking out a host for its knowledge and power in the hopes of changing its races destiny.


    The soul was desperate at this point, on the verge of dissipating into nothingness it didn''t have a lot of time to choose one, but it needed a dead vessel so it had more of a chance to influence the intended target.


    In its search, it found the only dead Asgardians around at the time, Theoric and his men, but a great many of them were turned into meat paste and while there were whole ones, they were deemed too weak.


    Out of all of them, Theoric was the best choice, but the soul hesitated when it found the state of his body to be one of the worst. It didn''t factor in the difficulty in finding a good enough dead Asgardian when it made the rash decision to head to Asgard.


    Left with no other options as it felt its soul decaying at a faster rate, it hopped into Theoric''s body decisively with intent to fix the body and heal the soul by merging with it.

 Chapter 4 - Merged

    Time seemed to have stopped as Theoric was released from the pain of life, unfettered and unchained he soared away into the unknown ready for it all to be over.


    A pure light descended from the darkness calling him back, but he didn''t wish to return, he always hated living, it was always so painful, even when he was happily enjoying himself, in the back of his head all he could think about is what''s the point, none of it matters in the end.


    The light feeling his misgiving''s seemed to panic as it erratically flashed trying to find a reason for him to come back.


    The Acanti''s soul couldn''t survive in his body and needed to merge with his soul, but if he didn''t want to come back it would be trapped in the body it already started healing.


    ________________________


    Gaea watched as the purest soul shot out from the beyond and made its way into her territory, all gods who could see beyond themselves noticed it.


    A soul so pure and free of any sin, the whitest brightest light they have ever seen before, not to mention the size of the soul was enormous as well.


    Many Gods wanted to act to take it for their own, but Gaea having never experienced such a sight through her many years took action when it came to Asgard within her territory.


    She used her vast powers to repel the other gods from entering, while they did care, they didn''t care enough to go to war for it, especially against one as powerful as Gaea.


    Gaea followed the soul when she noticed it was on a mission, her eyes widened in horror when she saw it jump into a dead body trying to merge with it.


    She couldn''t understand what its purpose was, why would it do such a crazy thing. Teleporting over she looked sadly upon the soul as it struggled to fix what was already so broken.


    Gaea- "I''m sorry little one, but you should leave it, that body is already gone."


    The soul didn''t listen as it tried to search through the body''s memories for something to win him back.


    Theoric saw the light flash brightly as it sent a memory to him one that made his very soul shed tears, it was about his future wife Sigyn and how much he loved her.


    The light seeing it had some effect used its vast knowledge to search for this woman and then transferred everything it knew about her to him.


    Theoric was no longer crying, he was boiling in rage watching Loki that lying evil bastard ruining his lovely fiance and learning that he was the reason for his death so Loki could use his image as an illusion to trap her into a living hell as Loki''s wife, using and abusing her, forcing her to suffer for him.


    Theoric''s soul practically exceeded the speed of light himself zooming into the awaiting light, he needed to return to save her.


    Gaea was happily surprised to see a change as the original soul came back and was met with the pure soul, but to her dismay, she saw the pure soul trying to fuse into the other, her apprehension rising as she watched the pure white trying to mix with that disgusting grey color soul, not that grey souls were bad things, but it would ruin its nice pure white.


    She didn''t understand what it was trying to accomplish, but she felt its desperation and choose to help it, anything that pure couldn''t have any malicious attentions, the likely scenario is it would give everything it could to the grey soul while killing itself.


    Understanding this she invoked her power to put the body back together with a few minor changes and her blessing bestowed upon it so it would be strong enough for the soul to accomplish its goal.


    "Theoric huh, I don''t know what it is that drew the soul to you, but I hope your worthy of it."


    ---------


    Theoric woke up with the sun brightly shining on his face in the crater alone, sitting up he checked out his body, he was surprised to find himself completely unharmed and wearing a white shirt and greenish-brown long pants.


    Getting up to his feet he fell back down to his knees when the memories started to flood his mind, some of them of things he shouldn''t even know about.


    An explanation soon filtered in explaining his situation and what happened. The Prophet Singer of the Acanti, the last of his kind used the time stone to travel to the past to seek a champion for his kind in the hopes of saving them.


    From the relaxing peaceful feeling to the fear, panic, and abuse its kind suffered through the eons, all the way to the final moments of horror at seeing the most caring, kind, peaceful species wiped out.


    The influence on Theoric was not small as he felt it all, he clenched his fist in anger as he punched ground creating another small crater in the crater he was in.


    He was shocked to see his strength, knowing it most likely had something to do with the Acanti he silently thanked it and promised himself to save them in the future.


    First, he had to save his wife, easily climbing out of the giant crater he stormed his way back hoping he wasn''t too late, swearing that if Loki touched one hair on her he would slaughter him even if Odin himself stepped up to defend him.


    Thinking of Odin he spat at the ground as if trying to get a disgusting taste out of his mouth, that bastard of a king didn''t do anything worth mentioning to Loki for his treachery.


    The memories started coming in at a slower pace after the initial introduction and the memory he was baited with so that his head wouldn''t explode from overload, he knew that there was still a lot of interesting things yet to learn from the Acanti even if a bit of it was lost during the merge.

 Chapter 5 - Payback

    Loki waited for news of Theoric''s death before taking his form and heading towards his home where Sigyn waited.


    He remembered when he first saw her how his ice hold heart seemed to warm and beat faster. She was so lovely, her shoulder-length dark blue hair and crimson red eyes which gave an exotic feeling and let us not forget about her greatest assets of all, her c.h.e.s.t, they were amazingly sized where any man looking just wanted to bury their face into it.


    (anime-planet.com/characters/tomo-yamanobe) <- [That''s who I based Sigyn on.]


    But to his dismay, he found out she was already taken by Theoric a Crimson Hawk, also known as Theoric the butcher.


    Loki was well aware of his reputation and prowess, while he was weaker, it was well known of how brutal he was to those who challenged him.


    That was learned in the arena when Drulham the resident bully who picked on all those weaker made Theoric his next target. Theoric was no match for him, but what he lacked for in ability he made up for in viciousness.


    During the fight Drulham was winning at first till he put him in a chokehold, Theoric threw all decorum and honor out the window when he took a bite out of his arm, Drulham released him in a howl of pain not prepared for the follow-up kick to the groin dropping Drulham to his knees.


    Theoric then tackled him progressing to beating him relentlessly until he was pulled off.


    No one ever challenged him again after that, afraid they might be unlucky enough to have a repeat.


    Loki frowned thinking about this and how best to get what he wanted, he came up with the idea of sending him on a mission to die where he arranged the Rock Trolls to kill him.


    With word making its way back that the job was done he stood in front of the home where Sigyn resided reaching out to knock.


    "Who is it?"


    Loki coughed making sure his voice was coming out correctly before speaking- "It''s me Sigyn, I''m back."


    Sigyn opened the door slowly as she squinted her eyes at him, making him sweat as he wondered if his disguised was seen through.


    "What''s with calling me so formally like that?"


    Loki still sweating thought he recalled her being a bit ditsy, why was she so preceptive now, "Haha, it''s nothing... Honey, it just slipped out." he said trying to laugh it off.


    Sigyn smiled as she brushed off the uneasy feeling she had- "Oh ok, it''s good to see you again dear, I''m glad your back." she moved in to hug him.


    Loki sighed in relief as he leaned in attending to do more than just hug, but froze halfway to her awaiting arms when a loud angry yell resounded throughout the area.


    "LOKI!!!"


    Sigyn who heard it stopped as well wondering what was going on.


    A dust storm seemed to be heading towards them from the distance.


    Sigyn- "What is that?"


    Loki looking at the approaching dust storm received a bad feeling in the pit of his stomach, but he was assured that Ulik himself took care of him, other than Odin, only Thor could match that monster''s strength.


    "Impossible," he whispered to himself, not believing that it could be Theoric, even if he somehow managed to survive there was no way for him to figure out it was Loki who set him up.


    Sigyn tilted her head cutely as she looked at Loki who was in disguise asking- "What''s impossible?"


    Loki hearing her question looked back to her with a smile- "It''s nothing dear, shall we continue what we were going to do?" he asked brushing off his uneasy feeling, believing that as the son of Odin even if he was caught he would be safe from any repercussion.


    Loki edged closer to her and was leaning in for the kiss when suddenly the back of his head was gripped hard by the hair and pulled back.


    Sigyn put her hand to her mouth in shock when she saw two Theoric''s in front of her, doing a double-take between the two asking- "Theoric?"


    Theoric panting half from anger half from exhaustion as he ran all the way back to stop anything from happening, clenched his left fist as he raised it.


    Loki seeing the jig was up dropped his illusion as he put his hands up in surrender- "Now Theoric take a minute to think about this, I am Odi..."


    Theoric started to punch his face with his left hand over and over again as he maintained the grip on his head with his right.


    Loki unready for his assault took a few to many hits, gathering his wits he concentrated his magic out pushing Theoric back yelling- "Enough!"


    Theoric was in battle mode though and was prepared for it so he wasn''t pushed far as he came right back and gut-punched a surprised Loki, who thought Theoric was supposed to be weaker as his punches started to remind him of Thor''s beatings though still lacking when compared.


    Loki spat out saliva as he keeled over from the hit gasping for air that wouldn''t come.


    Theoric seeing him on his knees almost felt satisfied if it wasn''t for seeing Sigyn standing not to far away that was almost touched by his filthy hands.


    He ran up and delivered a knee strike straight to Loki''s head dropping him to the ground in a semi-conscious state.


    Theoric still unsatisfied walked into the house where he kept the weapons, coming back out with a sword in hand.


    Sigyn seeing Loki appear felt guilty at having almost been fooled, she felt something was off, but ignored it, so she silently watched Theoric beat him despite being a kind girl who didn''t wish to see such things.


    Loki coming to saw him coming with a sword in hand as his eyes widened in fear, pushing his feet against the ground he pathetically tried to create some distance putting his hand out yelling- "Wait, wait, you don''t want to do this."


    Theoric snorted at him as he came over to kick him in the side to stop his useless movements, bring the sword up to his neck.


    Loki in full panic mode knowing he was capable of it started to pull whatever he could out of his a.s.s to convince him otherwise- "Theoric please, think of Sigyn." but quickly shut his mouth as he saw Theoric face turn ugly gritting his teeth in anger.


    Theoric lifted his foot bringing it back down to stomp on him hard sending a large spider web of cracks out from under him.


    Theoric waited for him to somewhat recover from it before he started to talk with his foot still on top- "Loki, son of Odin, you have come to my home, to steal my woman, what say you?"


    Loki still groaning in pain spat out- "I am Loki son of Odin! You should be gifting me her and praying you don''t suffer for your insolence."


    Theoric increased the pressure on his foot making Loki let out a yelp of pain- "Ahhh, you bastard, you will pay for this, you can''t kill me and I''ll be back with the other royal guards to have you executed then we''ll see what happens to your precious woman."


    Loki holding his broken nose as blood poured out wailed- "Do you not care about what will happen?"


    "Don''t worry I''ll make sure you can''t do anything to her." Theoric snarled as he brought the blade to rest at Loki''s groin who eyes widened to the biggest yet.


    "No! Please! I''ll do anything you want, I won''t bother you or yours again, please let me go." Loki desperately pleaded in fear.


    Sigyn seeing something unforgivable about to occur decided to speak out- "Honey."


    Theoric paused to look over at her.


    Sigyn walked up and embraced him whispering- "That''s enough dear, don''t do something that can''t be forgiven."


    Theoric sighed as he thought of what to do now, looking at the pathetic form of Loki who was a bloody beaten mess.


    Theoric coming to a conclusion- "Loki, hear me and listen well, I will let you go, but should you ever attempt to even come near my woman again I will castrate you, should anyone interfere with me from performing this punishment, I will instead seek your death, it doesn''t matter if Odin himself or Thor comes to your rescue, I will sacrifice my very life to see you die with me."


    Loki could only silently nod no longer willing to say anything in the hopes of not setting him off again.


    Theoric lifted his foot off of him- "Get out of here and don''t come back, oh and don''t think I don''t know about you setting up that ambush, so don''t even think about coming back here with guards to arrest me."


    Clenching his fist in irritation at not being strong enough to fully take revenge, he didn''t wish to sacrifice his own life to take it now, still worrying about what else could happen to Sigyn if he wasn''t there to protect her.


    He would have to wait till his strength grew enough to where he didn''t have to fear Odin or Thor and then he will make Loki pay for everything. Endless torture awaited Loki at the time of his rise to power.


    Loki quickly scampered away with his ego fully deflated from the experience. He couldn''t understand how he survived and came back stronger, all Loki wanted to do now was forget this day ever happened, fully regretting messing with the butcher.


    Luckily this all occurred in a private section of the city reserved for high ranking members, where the homes were granted more privacy from neighbors, the few who did notice the disturbance knew to keep to themselves, in these parts there weren''t many worth offending.

 Chapter 6 - Sigyn (18+)

    Theoric saw Loki off making sure he didn''t try anything, he still wasn''t comfortable with his new strength and unsure if it was a fluke or a one-time thing.


    When Loki disappeared out of sight he turned to Sigyn who was still hugging him with her head buried.


    Placing his hand on her head he started to lovingly pet her.


    "Honey, he''s gone now, what do you say we head inside and clean up a bit," he whispered leaning down to peck her head.


    She hugged him tighter in response as she rubbed her head back and forth as if trying to dig further in.


    "Sigyn? What''s wrong? Everything is fine now, Loki has been taken care of, I doubt he''ll come back for a second attempt." he wondered, with concern in his voice.


    Sigyn looked up with watery eyes- "I''m sorry! I didn''t know who he was...and...and...and I almost..."


    "No no no, don''t for one minute think this is your fault, its that tricky bastards fault, I don''t blame you at all my love." He interrupted trying to soothe her.


    Sigyn sniffing, "You''re not mad at me?"


    He smiled at her- "How could I ever be mad at you my love." c.a.r.e.s.sing her face before taking her lips.


    breaking contact he whispered- "You know I thought I died today, and I wasn''t afraid, I thought it was better this way, but then a light came and showed me what horrible things would happen to you, I knew I had to come back and protect you, I had to keep you safe, I love you."


    Embracing her in a hug, Sigyn accepted it not quite understanding what he meant, but feeling his love and concern- "I love you too." she whispered back.


    She let out a yelp when he brought her into a princess carry taking her inside to the bedroom.


    Sigyn blushing asked- "I thought you wanted to clean yourself first."


    He laughed- "Brand new body baby, should be clean enough, besides what we''re about to do is going to require me to clean myself all over again."


    The truth was he was feeling extremely horny and couldn''t wait any longer being so close to the woman he loves.


    Sigyn blushed at his antic''s giving another yelp as she was dropped on the bed.


    <<<<<<<<<<<<LEMON... feel free to skip the rest of this chapter>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>


    "Strip," he ordered as he proceeded to take off his clothes.


    Sigyn didn''t mind being ordered as she started getting wet from the anticipation, stripping her clothes off.


    Theoric already out of his couldn''t wait any longer as he tore the last of her clothes off revealing the n.a.k.e.d glory underneath.


    Sigyn smiled as she watched him stare at her, proud that he found her so attractive.


    He reached out with both hands grabbing her c.h.e.s.t, eliciting a m.o.a.n from her. They were two of the best-looking t.i.t.s he''s ever seen, smooth, soft and marshmallowy, no matter how much you squeezed or s.u.c.k.e.d them they always came back to perfect shape.


    Her pink n.i.p.p.l.es sat flushed, only revealing themselves in their full glory after stimulation from his thumbs rubbing her pink a.r.e.o.l.as around the n.i.p.p.l.es brushing it occasionally to excite them out for more.


    Once revealed he leaned in to start s.u.c.k.i.n.g out his favorite treat, for unknown reasons she lactates delicious tasting milk, and while Theoric can''t prove it, he always felt he received some strength from s.u.c.k.i.n.g on them.


    She let out m.o.a.ns, grabbing his hair as he went to town like a man coming from the desert and finding water for the first time, swirling his tongue around the n.i.p.p.l.e to encourage more to come out.


    His other hand played with her right b.r.e.a.s.t not forgetting about it, before bringing it over as he s.u.c.k.e.d on both at the same time.


    Some of the milk leaked out a bit at the end which he quickly lapped up with his tongue before continue to lick and kiss his way down her body, from the mountains of power, towards the fountain of youth.


    Like all long-lived species of women made to be better than their short-lived mortal counterparts, she was completely hairless except for their head, nothing to hide her baby smooth s.e.x.


    He licked her all over, not forgetting to stimulate her c.l.i.t every once in a while as he took her to completion for his sweet nectar reward which he happily drank.


    He held on to her legs as she grabbed his head-hopping for more before trying to push him away when the stimulation became too much, her toes curling as her body was assaulted by another round of o.r.g.a.s.ms.


    "Ahhh Theo." she m.o.a.n.e.d out her pet name for him, which he didn''t like her saying outside because he felt it undermines him in public making him sound less threatening.


    When she was on the verge of losing her mind from his none stop pleasuring even after she o.r.g.a.s.med he stopped when he felt her on the edge of another.


    She felt somewhat annoyed as she played with her n.i.p.p.l.es trying to keep up the feeling.


    He made his way back up to her b.r.e.a.s.ts as he grabbed her left hand with his right pinning it down by the wrist as he took her b.r.e.a.s.t in his left hand squeezing it towards his mouth sending a spray of milk which he followed with his mouth to clamp down on her b.r.e.a.s.t to start s.u.c.k.i.n.g.


    Sigyn frustrated that only one was being used took the other b.r.e.a.s.t into her mouth and started s.u.c.k.i.n.g it.


    Thrusting in one big hard thrust he forced it to the end, strangely it didn''t feel as tight as it usually does, it felt perfect, and on the other side, Sigyn who usually experienced a bit of pain from his d.i.c.k being slightly too big for her was feeling perfect as well.


    Neither of them thought much about it as they enjoyed the best feeling they have ever felt when having s.e.x together.


    He instantly came at the end, which sent her into an o.r.g.a.s.m feeling his s.p.e.r.m shooting into her, but still hard he started up again.


    She released her b.r.e.a.s.t as she couldn''t contain m.o.a.ning out loud, laying back and enjoying the consistent pounding rocking her world.


    Each thrust sending her to a new level of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e she''s never felt before.


    Theoric also couldn''t stop thrusting his h.i.p.s wanting the feeling to never end, he took her b.r.e.a.s.t as he continued to pound her and suck out a mouth of milk to which he then moved up and kissed her with, which she happily drank.


    Still thrusting each one making her m.o.a.n, tired of hearing it he took her mouth again slowing down the thrusts as he concentrated on making out which he neglected up to this point.


    Sigyn was happy as his tongue invaded her mouth twirling around hers as they battled a bit.


    He then started up the pounding again, s.u.c.k.i.n.g on her lips as they continued to kiss, until the point where she started to lose concentration from the feeling of constant thrusting and just left her mouth open as he s.u.c.k.e.d out her tongue letting it hang out the side of her mouth as her eyes rolled back from the rolling o.r.g.a.s.ms flowing through her body.


    Unable to stop despite coming buckets into her, this went on for a few days before someone finally saved Sigyn from being f.u.c.k.e.d to death.

 Chapter 7 - One size fits all

    Gaea entered the house smelling the s.e.x in the air- "Hopefully I''m not too late, it slipped my mind that my blessing''s and gift have side effects, made worst when given both, but it''s not my fault, its been so long since I''ve done it anyone could forget." she consoled herself as she advanced to the bedroom.


    She entered the room finding an unresponsive woman underneath a relentless man pounding her into oblivion.


    Taking action she used her telekinesis to levitate him off of her and then moved to heal whatever damage might have done to the poor girl.


    Theoric realizing he was now in the air took notice of the intruder, wanting to say something he found no words being surprised by her looks.


    Gaea while using her healing power on Sigyn discovered she had a blessing herself- "Interesting."


    Theoric hearing her speak found his voice as he angrily yelled= "I don''t know who you are, but I promise you, you''ll regret it if you hurt her."


    Gaea glanced at him laughing- "Dear boy, I just saved her from you f.u.c.k.i.n.g her to death." though it was her fault she was being f.u.c.k.e.d to death she silently thought to herself.


    Theoric saddened hearing this, now recalling how he lost himself in his d.e.s.i.r.e- "I don''t know what happened."


    Gaea sighed- "It''s not your fault boy, the fault lies with me, I gave you a blessing and a gift that sent you over the edge, I forgot how it affects those upon receiving both at once." coming clean with him.


    Theoric confused asked- "Who are you? And why do you look like Sigyn, well slightly different, a slightly more m.a.t.u.r.e body and purple eyes."


    Gaea smiled- "Is that what I look like to you? Your a lucky guy indeed to find a woman who just about matches perfectly with your inner d.e.s.i.r.e.


    To answer your question I am the Goddess Gaea and my form takes the shape of what you perceive to be the perfect woman."


    Theoric keeping a stoic face despite being impressed by who was in front of him- "So you said you blessed me, then that means I owe you my life." recalling how he awoke with no injury and with newfound strength, he thought it was the Acanti soul, but why would Gaea lie to him.


    Gaea- "Yes and no, I did save your life that''s true, but I was only made aware of your circ.u.mstance when I followed that pure soul that went into your body trying to fix you, so I helped it out when I saw it merge with your soul...(Giving him a deep look.)... please tell me what have you learned from it."


    Theoric realizing it was a combination of both thanked the Acanti again in his heart before telling Gaea about what he knows so far, not seeing any reason to hide it seeing as how she saved him and owes her his life anyways, but conveniently leaving out the time-traveling part while working it in a way that makes sense.


    "That poor poor soul, to have experienced such atrocities, I hope you don''t let it down, I will support you on this quest to save his species." she sorrowfully said.


    "Well you could start by telling me what you did to me, did you give me all this newfound strength I seem to have?" he asked


    Gaea remembering he was still levitating, lowered him down to a chair so they could talk.


    "Thanks," he said trying to hide his embarrassment at being manhandled so easily, made worse by the fact she looked like his perfect woman who he would be much happier to have under him.


    She laughed at his now blushing face- "Who would believe me if I said the butcher was blushing."


    Theoric hearing this huffed out through his reddened face- "You caught me in an awkward position is all, don''t let it go to your head."


    Gaea laughed some more as she saw his face redden with the thought of how he was caught n.a.k.e.d and then taken control of so easily.


    "Alright, alright, When I found your body, it was too damaged and too weak for the soul so I helped heal it, making your body suitable for it.


    The strength you have is from that, but I expect whatever power or abilities the soul had will start to slowly change your body to accept it, so you can figure out what that means through whatever memories you have.


    As for the blessing I gave you, that has given you the ability to heal and use force shields, I didn''t want to give you something that goes against the soul''s peaceful beliefs, that would be a disservice to such a pure soul."


    <<<<<<<<<<<<feel free to skip the rest of this chapter, the rest is for lemon purposes only.>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>


    Theoric mulling it over started to nod as he agreed with her- "I also seem to recall you saying something about a gift?"


    Gaea smiled widely- "Well you see with the soul merging with you and bringing its abilities thoughts and whatnot as well as my blessings,


    you are now overflowing with life force, meaning you have so much life force you''ll not only attract women to you, women who wouldn''t think twice about you now won''t be able to help it but to at least think about getting with you,


    and you won''t be able to stop from wanting to get with more than just your wife, so I threw in a little token of my appreciation for the soul in the form of a perfect d.i.c.k."


    Theoric puzzled asked- "Perfect d.i.c.k?"


    Gaea giggled a little- "Look down."


    Theoric who was caught up in the talks didn''t even notice how big his d.i.c.k got, he now had a giant 10-inch d.i.c.k even bigger than his normal size.


    Theoric- "What''s going on, explain!"


    Gaea still enjoying herself laughed as she moved closer to him and magicked her clothes away.


    His eyes widened, not from her though as he found another d.i.c.k pop out from under his first one to match its length- "What the hell is going on?" dazed by the events unfolding.


    Gaea waiting for this laughed out loud seeing his face at discovering another d.i.c.k growing out.


    Seeing him perturbed she put his fears to rest- "I''m sorry, but you should have seen your face, anyway it''s nothing to concern yourself with,


    and I just so happen to like it up both holes at the same time, don''t worry though about having two d.i.c.ks,


    this is a part you can control if you don''t want to be seen as a freak, but when they''re already in bed I would say do it anyway, even if they don''t expect to be taking two at the same time, after all, it will only be possible to have it show when they want two at the same time, like me!


    Oh and side benefit you can''t get anyone pregnant unless you want." she added as she levitated Sigyn over to a comfortable spot making room on the bed for herself.


    After being released from her control Theoric took the hint grinning as he made his way over to her, in truth he would have attacked her already if she wasn''t keeping him pinned to the chair.


    Gaea seeing him hesitate at her entrances as he looked over at Sigyn said- "Don''t worry I put her to sleep she won''t be waking up anytime soon and after this first time, you should gain better con... Ahhh... control of it." she managed to finish as he rammed into her in the middle of her speech which made her grin as she prepared herself for what''s to come.

 Chapter 8 - Gaea (18+)

    <<<<<<<<<<<<LEMON... feel free to skip the rest of this chapter>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>


    Theoric thrust both d.i.c.ks in without mercy, one in the a.s.s, one in the p.u.s.s.y, no longer being able to hold himself back as he was overcome with l.u.s.t.


    Her m.o.a.n as he interrupted whatever she was saying made him harder as he grabbed her pulling her as close as possible as he continued to pound.


    Having two d.i.c.ks was a new situation though, while not exactly giving him twice the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, it did make him feel better shoving two into a woman, filling her completely as he leaned down shoving his tongue down her throat, tasting the sweet saliva of a true Goddess.


    He s.u.c.k.e.d her tongue out and pulled it with his teeth, feeling free to abuse the Sigyn look-alike.


    He became rougher much to Gaea''s p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as her m.o.a.ns never ended.


    He pulled her hair back hard as he pulled her bottom lip with his teeth then moved his way down her neck to her glorious t.i.t.s, while only slightly bigger than Sigyn''s they gave off a whole new feeling of power.


    Her n.i.p.p.l.es already hard and waiting he bit them with his teeth as he roughly pulled them, eliciting another loud m.o.a.n from Gaea who was not expecting him to be so rough with her.


    Most of those who she hooks up with treat her with respect and dignity, taking their time to try and p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e her through soft c.a.r.e.s.sing touches, and while she''s had some rough s.e.x before, it never got anywhere near this level.


    After he finished pulling with his teeth he reached up and pinched both n.i.p.p.l.es with his hands pulling them every which way as he maintained his bucking, realizing that she enjoyed it when he pulled it with his teeth.


    Gaea screamed out "Ahhh, yes harder, harder."


    He happily complied as he leaned forward taking both her b.r.e.a.s.t in his mouth, biting them hard at the same time doing one hard thrust which instantly caused her to o.r.g.a.s.m.


    Gaea blissfully screamed- "Holy shit, Ahhh, why has no one done this before."


    Theoric smirked listening to her, like others he may have treated her with care and love if it wasn''t for the fact he already had Sigyn for that and with her looking like Sigyn he took the chance to do things he would never do to the real Sigyn, counting on her God-like durability, he released the beasts not afraid of her not being able to take it.


    Her o.r.g.a.s.m also squirted her milk out of her t.i.t.s which he began to suck up, tasting it for the first time, and surprisingly like Sigyn he felt like he was getting stronger, but unlike Sigyn, it was happening instantly, he assumed it was empowering the blessings she gave him.


    Looking up to see her smiling back at him as if confirmation of his theory, not liking the fact of how quickly she got over the o.r.g.a.s.m he gave her, he bit down on her n.i.p.p.l.es again, but this time started to chewing them as more milk poured out in response.


    Feeling this she o.r.g.a.s.med again as she leaned her head back m.o.a.ning out in pure ecstasy as her body was ravaged.


    Feeling her o.r.g.a.s.m again he responded with his own as he released deep inside her filling both ends up.


    Still hard though he sustained the hammering to Gaea''s utter satisfaction.


    ---------------


    A few days later Sigyn awoke to find her man pounding her, but it wasn''t her, after all, how could it be her when she was right here.


    Sigyn surprised at first thought maybe he was tricked, but that couldn''t be the case because she was right here next to them.


    The woman looked almost exactly like her except a bit more m.a.t.u.r.e looking and she had purple eyes, which she admitted to herself would be nicer to have instead of red eyes.


    Sigyn soon got over all these feelings though as she was n.a.k.e.d and getting turned on from seeing Theo humping the look-alike like a mindless animal.


    She took special note of the slightly larger b.r.e.a.s.ts freely bouncing around, Sigyn has always had a thing for b.o.o.b.s, even going as far as s.u.c.k.i.n.g her own on multiple occasions, but she has yet to try another''s knowing how jealous Theo could be in sharing her body with anyone else, not to mention her fierce loyalty to him, taking her relationship very seriously as she would even more so the vows of marriage once they tied the knot.


    Theo would become the rock which she would follow and rely upon for the rest of her life.


    Now though was her chance as Theo brought a woman into the home, tricked or not she was going to take her own advantages as she crawled over to the bouncing t.i.t.s.


    Gaea noticing the movement looked overcoming face to face with Sigyn- "Why... hello... there."


    Sigyn smiling asked- "Why do you look like me? Did you somehow trick Theo?"


    Gaea switched to telepathic communication so she could get all her words out smoothly and started to explain the situation.


    Sigyn- "So Theo is like this because of you, I guess it''s a good thing you showed up... and I should probably thank you for his new d.i.c.k." she happily giggled


    Gaea using telepathy- ''Yes but he''s not in his right mind at the moment, don''t worry though, after this first time when he''s tuckered himself out, he''ll be able to control himself, the first time is always the hardest... Although I''m quite surprised by his stamina, it shouldn''t be long now before he drops from lack of energy.''


    Wait now that I think about, the milk he''s been s.u.c.k.i.n.g must have helped keep him going longer. Gaea thought to herself, she usually doesn''t let herself lactate, but since it was with someone she blessed she allowed it to help boost them more.


    Sigyn didn''t care much about any of that as long as Theo was healthy and happy with her by his side.


    Sigyn got back to what she wanted as her eyes never once left those bouncy t.i.t.s, crawling over she began to suck on Gaea t.i.t.s, happily surprised to find she could suck milk out which gave her a nice warm feeling.


    Gaea who now had a pair of b.r.e.a.s.ts in front of her face decided to suck hers as well making them both m.o.a.n as they s.u.c.k.e.d each other, Gaea quickly coming to another o.r.g.a.s.m as Theoric was still pounding her.


    Theoric still not in his right head noticed another one show up and picked her up as she yelped in surprise and put her face down on top of Gaea, boob to boob.


    He positioned the a.s.s d.i.c.k to Gaea''s v.a.g.i.n.a and his main d.i.c.k to Sigyn''s and then started pounding both girls at the same time turning into a 3 way.


    Gaea surprised by the turn of events felt concerned for Sigyn, but with him nearly out of stamina, left it alone as she took this chance to let herself enjoy another new experience with have a d.i.c.k pound her while another beautiful girl is on top of her.


    Sigyn going with the flow as well took Gaea''s lips and started to make out with her while Theoric finally started to slow and come to the end.


    Leaning down he instinctively reached over and found Gaea''s t.i.t.s and pulled them hard as he did one final hard deep thrust into both women and released all he had left.


    Gaea came again as well as Sigyn, helped from the excitement of having done something new. Gaea fully pleased and tired closed her eyes as she fell asleep alongside Sigyn who was embracing her from the left side and Theoric fully spent and dead tired curled up and embraced Gaea from the right side.

 Chapter 9 - Warning

    Gaea woke up the following morning full of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as both Theoric and Sigyn were s.u.c.k.i.n.g each tit while sleeping.


    Gaea smiled feeling her motherly affection surface at the scene and being the good mother she was, she went on to wake up Theoric in the most pleasing way as she freed herself from their mouths and moved below to taste the single d.i.c.k he had, now that she no longer wanted to get screwed by two, that spent the majority of time in her last night.


    Theoric awoke minutes later as he instinctively grabbed her head and thrust deep down her throat as he came to completion fully satisfied.


    Releasing her he rubbed his eyes as he looked to see who it was with a wide grin on his face.


    "Well good morning to you my love."


    Gaea used to people saying that, didn''t take it to heart, knowing he was likely still half asleep.


    Theoric coming to noticed another woman just to his left making him do a double-take as he recalled what happened.


    A pain shot through his head as he attempted this, causing him to grab his head as he let out a painful groan.


    Gaea frowned seeing him in pain as she crawled back to his head to check what was going on. Seeing it was nothing harmful took his head placing it on her l.a.p as she combed his hair with her fingers to soothe him.


    Theoric was experiencing memory overload, after falling asleep for the first time since receiving the soul a week ago, a lot of overdue memory assimilation was backed up, it was meant to be slowly digested each night, but he instead stayed up this entire time seeking p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    Opening his eyes he saw Gaea the person who resembled his love, at least to him.- "Sorry about earlier."


    Gaea simply smiled- "You have nothing to apologize for, who doesn''t like being told that they''re loved."


    Theoric closing his eyes enjoying her hands stroking his head sighed- "Yeah, but you could never be kept to one single person could you?"


    Gaea gave a soft giggle- "Who knows what the future holds, but you shouldn''t dream of it with the way you are now, plus aren''t you getting a little greedy already despite having your perfect woman right next to us, careful she doesn''t wake up and hear you."


    Theoric sighed again- "After what you did to me, we both know I won''t be able to keep my hands to myself even if I want to, as for her becoming angry, I know her better than that if anything she would be encouraging me to rope you in after last night or did you forget the way she attacked your b.r.e.a.s.ts... we were made for each other." He smiled as he recalled the memories.


    Gaea snickered- "Yes that is true... before she wakes up we have things to discuss, the first is about Sigyn, I hope you realize that her b.r.e.a.s.ts are more special than you think, like mine they give power, this is because she''s been blessed by Yggdrasil, I''m not exactly sure what that means as it has never happened before to a sentient being, but her b.r.e.a.s.ts are at the very least equal to if not better than the golden apples, especially after getting an upgrade from s.u.c.k.i.n.g mine."


    Theoric turned solemn as he listened- "That is concerning, but no one will ever find that out."


    Gaea looked amused- "You say that now, but what happens when you invite another woman in your bed like me and they taste it."


    Theoric denied it- "I would never allow anyone to touch her that I haven''t married."


    Gaea snorted- "You men only think one-dimensionally, now I wasn''t able to tell at first, but after spending quality time with you I noticed that the soul was temporally out of sink with our timeline..."


    Gaea moved them to a set of chairs facing each other as she looked seriously at Theoric- "... I can understand your hesitation in telling me about the soul coming from the future, but you should have told me, this is a serious problem, you must be careful with what you change


    if you change too much, dangerous consequences could happen... (grabbing his face, looking him straight in the eyes.)


    ... Do you understand?"


    Seeing him nod she released him. - "Good, now I have to go, I''ve already spent way longer here than I ever intended, and once again be careful of not changing too many things, the bigger the change the bigger the risk, remember that,


    you don''t want to experience a reckoning."


    Getting up she came over and kissed him on the head- "And good luck my dear, I''ll be rooting for you, but you shouldn''t count on me saving you, I''m not attracted to men who need me to save them, I like my children to go grow up strong and independent."


    "Oh and I gave you one final gift for giving me such a good experience last night, the rings will link you with your wives so choose wisely, and because of the rings Sigyn will no longer have to worry about being tricked," she said right before disappearing out the door.


    Theoric could only watch her leave as he thought about what the future had in store for him, and wondering what rings she was talking about, but thanks her nonetheless.


    Sigyn woke up right after, stretching out with a yawn.


    Theoric went over and gave her a peck on the cheek.- "Morning my love."


    Sigyn smiling- "Good morning to you my love."


    Looking around for the woman they slept with last night she asked- "Where is that woman who looked like me or was that a dream?"


    Theoric chuckled- "That was no dream, come here and sit by me, we have much to talk about." he said patting the edge of the bed where he was sitting.

 Chapter 10 - Morning After

    Sigyn had a magnificent surprised face when Theoric told her about her blessings and even more so when he explained who Gaea was.


    Sigyn- "You''re telling me I slept with Gaea? And I have milk because of a blessing from the Yggdrasil, how do I not know about this?"


    Theoric- "Well it seems Yggdrasil is s.e.xist and prefers females over males, so that''s why even Odin doesn''t know about it, Yggdrasil is aware of what men are and what they do, so it took steps to make sure the one blessed didn''t receive problems because of it,


    at least that was what Gaea told me, I think it learned from the mistake with Idunn after seeing how much crap she''s going through being the only one able to pick its golden apples."


    Sigyn frowned- "You shouldn''t call Yggdrasil a s.e.xist."


    Theoric scoffed- "It only blesses woman how is it not a s.e.xist?"


    Sigyn looking serious- "Stop calling it that or you will no longer be able to suck my b.o.o.b.s."


    Theoric paled hastily replying- "I''m sorry, please don''t take away my supply, how will I survive?" he whimpered.


    Sigyn giggled- "Alright you can stop." as he took her hands and kept kissing them and asking for forgiveness.- "I wasn''t really mad, I was just afraid that if Yggdrasil heard you, that I''d be cut off or something."


    Theoric hearing this went ashen, he got down on his knees and kowtowed to the direction of Yggdrasil- "Oh great Yggdrasil, you don''t need to concern yourself with this pitful stupid mortal who had eyes but could not see your greatness, in atonement I will make sure to spread your great teachings across the universe."


    Sigyn snorted- "What great teachings?"


    Theoric with a deadpan face with full seriousness said- "Of course the teachings of the power of b.o.o.b.s and their greatness."


    Sigyn rolled her eyes before recalling something important as she shot up- "You said it''s been a week? We are supposed to be getting married today!"


    Theoric looking at the time relaxed- "It''s still early morning we haven''t missed anything."


    Sigyn started pouting- "What do you mean we haven''t missed anything? This is an important day, I have to get ready and look my best when the king comes to wed us, you also have to go get ready and look your best, do you even have an extra pair of that armor that was destroyed?"


    "Of course, but now I have to commission for a new one so I have another backup."


    "Good, now shoo, shoo, go get ready and make sure you look your best if you want me to say I do," she said forcing him out the door.


    "So I guess I''ll meet you at the wedding?" he asked as the door slammed on his face.


    He left to order another set of armor and went to grab his last pair heading to the training grounds.


    There was still plenty of time left until the wedding, so he wanted to get some training in practicing his new powers.


    At the entrance of the big domed training ground, he ran into an old acquaintance, Shela, a feisty woman who tried more than once to bed him during the festivals, but he was only interested in his love Sigyn and didn''t see any reason to have another.


    Back in the day, there was another besides Sigyn until she was killed, at least that was what he and the rest of Asgard were told.


    Other''s may have forgotten her, but he never did, Hela the other love of his life, said to have been killed in war by Odin who trapped her and then sent the valkyries to assassinate her when he grew scared of her power.


    He has yet to tell Sigyn this, the three of them were close back in the day, Hela was one of the biggest reasons for him wanting to get stronger so he would feel worthy of her rather than just her s.e.x toy as she rode him.


    He wasn''t sure if she viewed him as a partner, but he was determined to have her, his warrior queen who would stand by his side in battle.


    That was the dream, but when he heard she was killed he changed his armor to black her favorite color and feeling the failure of not being strong enough to go with her and stand by her side he turned into the butcher in his attempt to gain strength.


    --------


    Shela waved at him as she ran over- "Theoric, haven''t seen you in a while, didn''t the last time you leave here you said something like ''There is nothing left for me to train.''" doing her best voice of him.


    Theoric looked at the redheaded warrior woman, this time taking note of her curves as he felt the l.u.s.t rise, shaking his head to snap himself out of it he answered- "Yes I did."


    Shela not noticing his discomfort carried on- "So I heard something about a breach where some of our men fell in battle, it''s too bad I wasn''t there to fight those beasts back."


    Theoric cursed himself- "Shit I forgot something, I''ll catch you later." he yelled back as he took off to report on the mission he was assigned.


    Even if it was Loki who did it, he had to report it as he received it and tell them what he did and why he was out there with his men and he had to figure out how to explain how he was the only survivor and only reported a week later.


    He felt a huge migraine come on as he continually tried to think of reasons he survived without giving away to much, could he just tell them it was Gaea that saved him, he wondered.

 Chapter 11 - Married

    Arriving at the military offices he went up to the reporting branch to inform them of his recent activities.


    Exiting the branch he was blocked by a group of royal guards, made obvious by their golden armor and golden colored cape.


    "Halt, Theoric by order of the king we are to escort you to him."


    Theoric frowned, not exactly sure what was going on, it didn''t seem likely Loki told of his failures, so it seemed odd he would be called after just submitting the report.


    Odin, once Theoric looked up to him thinking he was a wise and wonderful king, but with new information, it seems he was just another selfish king who did things as he pleased instead of for his people.


    "Lead the way," Theoric said with a stoic expression.


    He was marched to the throne room where Odin sat, now looking far older in the eyes of Theoric who knew his death was coming far sooner than anyone would expect.


    Odin stared at him with his one eye watching them approach, in his regal armor with Gungnir, Odin''s Borson spear in hand.


    The head guard went up and took a knee- "As you requested I present Theoric." then got up and with the rest of the guards dispersed at a wave of Odin''s hand.


    Once left alone, Odin remained silently staring at him, to Theoric the silence was deafening as he waited for him to speak growing more nervous by the second.


    "Gaea came here and seemed to spend most of her time with you, care to explain."


    Theoric felt stupid for not realizing that Odin would notice a Goddess descending on Asgard, of course, if Gaea wanted to stay hidden even Odin wouldn''t be able to see her.


    he began to tell Odin everything that occurred with the trolls leaving out the Acanti and the private things that were done in the bed, replacing it with more time needed to recuperate.


    Odin listening to the story grew concerned that the Rock Trolls made it through to Asgard with a portal without anyone realizing it, wondering who sent the order to set up his men, not letting his thoughts bring him to the conclusion of Loki the likely suspect.


    Odin looking concerned- "That is a disturbing story, luckily Gaea saw it and saved you otherwise we wouldn''t even know about this, I will be sure to have men investigate how this could happen."


    He didn''t question why Gaea would save him, seeing as how the Goddess was known to do things at her leisure.


    Theoric sneered on the inside listening to him, realizing that he wasn''t even contemplating Loki or intending to do anything about his actions if he does know.


    Odin then broke into a grin- "On to happier news, if I recall correctly today is your wedding day, tell me what gift would you like to receive from me, all couples are allowed to ask for one thing not too excessive, but considering your recent events I''m willing to allow more then what would normally be deemed appropriate."


    Odin waited patiently as he watched him contemplating what to ask for.


    Theoric- "Then if I may be presumptuous, I would like to be able to use the Bifrost once at a time of my choosing and if I could be allowed to go on any raids you send against the Rock Trolls."


    Odin not thinking much of it seeing how he said he also wanted to go on raids against Rock Trolls easily agreed to the request - "Done." he said slamming his spear down.


    Theoric grinning- "Thank you, my king, now I should get going and prepare myself before the wedding."


    Odin nodded his head- "Yes I''ll see you there, you may go now."


    Theoric giving one last bow before he made his way out still grinning to himself after receiving the best gift he could ask for.


    The plan now was to marry his love, train up, maybe go on some raids, and then head to Midgard to begin laying the foundations he would need for the future.


    --------


    The wedding was wonderful, of course, they turned it into a party as they always do on Asgard whenever there is a chance to make one.


    The king presided over the reception and officially married them, after the party they went home and spent their first night as a wedded couple together.


    The next morning the happy couple woke up to find tattoed like rings on their left ring fingers, just under the rings they put on at the wedding.


    Taking off their rings they saw it better, Theoric had a dark blue ring representing Sigyn while she had a hazel colored ring representing him.


    They each felt the link they now had and discovered they could communicate with each other if they wish it or even locate each other, being able to tell where the other was at.


    He trained some with his new abilities, able to now easily draw out his force shields when needed, but still unaccustomed to it.


    Training the healing was a problem though, he couldn''t exactly go around injuring people on purpose, not to mention the fact he trained in secret now so no one would know his new abilities.


    While not exactly concerned if anyone finds out, he just thinks it would be more trouble than its worth with questions and possibly being assigned new jobs, if it were discovered what he could do.


    He couldn''t imagine being forced to sit out of wars and being made the armies healer, that would be a nightmare he could see coming true if it should be found out.


    He also didn''t wish to explain his newfound strength that would increase in the future, the first boost was mostly due to Gaea, but the continued growth outside of training would draw attention he didn''t need, not willing to explain that he had a soul merge with him that was still slowly increasing his bodies capabilities until it reached as close to Acanti levels as it could get.


    Who knows what they would think of that or treat him like once they learned such information.


    At the moment his physical strength was stronger than Loki''s but still much weaker than Thor''s, he couldn''t wait for the day he grew stronger than that stupid brawler and could put him in his place.


    Not to mention he was itching for revenge on Ulik.

 Chapter 12 - Preparations

    Theoric was at the training facility in a private room, he was concentrating on keeping his force shield up while colorless energy blasts shot at him.


    Sweat dripping down his head as he strained against the constant barrage, the orange color of his energy shield waned under the pressure, spider cracks forming as time went on.


    When it finally shattered he dropped to the floor dodging a round of shots as he called out for the system to cease its assault.


    The training helped progress the amount of pressure he could take and how long he could keep it up.


    He discovered the ability to manipulate the force shields through his training, able to create many different shapes and objects.


    He found it wasn''t just a force shield power, but more like energy constructs that he can form and change at will, allowing him to have a ranged attack when he shaped it into a sharp point and shot it out, thus giving him a world of versatility.


    This was good news because, despite the magical knowledge in his head, he had no talent for magic, Gaea could have fixed this but she wanted him to stay true to the peaceful soul which left a bad taste in his mouth.


    It was like she forgot that the whole reason the soul came back was to merge with a champion to protect them, and in Theoric''s mind, the best way to protect someone was to eliminate the threats.


    He still needed to find a way to practice his healing though without others finding out, he hated the thought of having to wait until he reached Midgard before he could start training.


    Exiting the private facility he saw a crowd gathering at the training domes entrance.


    Stopping the nearby person who was jogging over he asked- "What''s going on?"


    "You haven''t heard? Negotiations have broken down with the trolls, they say the king was overthrown and the new one declared war on Asgard."


    Theoric couldn''t believe it, the chance he was waiting for, not only for revenge, but war also provided many wounded soldiers to test his healing on, he would still need to be careful that they were unconscious and alone though, but with war as a distraction, it wouldn''t be the first thing people concern themselves with.


    The soldier he stopped shivered a little when he saw Theoric''s bloodthirsty smile and took off the first chance he got.


    Theoric knew he would have to report in as a crimson hawk who would be stuck by the king''s side during wartime with little chance of seeing a battle unless Odin directly entered into the fray which was unlikely.


    It was a good thing he made that wish with the king to be allowed on any raids against the Rock Trolls.


    Rushing home he told his wife what was going on and then headed towards the royal palace to report in, hoping everything was squared away for him to be assigned to a battle position.


    Tilda, the Crimson Hawks captain, was already fully geared in her red armor when she saw Theoric arrive.


    Theoric saluted her- "Theoric of the Crimson Hawks reporting in."


    Tilda waved her hand- "At ease, it seems your a lucky one Theoric, I was told by Odin himself to reassign you to a battle unit, it was left up to you to decide which." she said handing him a golden sash so he wouldn''t be hindered by anyone.


    "Keep that on you until you decide, then fall in line with whoever is in charge of the unit you picked, you are not allowed to take command for obvious reasons."


    "Understood, thank you ma''am." he saluted again.


    "Go get out of here before the rest arrive and give you a hard time." she waved him away a bit jealous as well, she did love her job, but sometimes she wished to just be out there fighting like the rest.


    Theoric grinned as he turned to leave making sure to avoid any of the other men that might come and complain to him to take them along.


    Soldiers were now out on the streets marching to their designated spots, war was in the air permeating throughout Asgard.


    It''s been a long time since Asgard went to a full-scale war, the last being against Jotunheim: Home of the J?tunn (Frost Giants).


    Asgard was fully prepared for war, some might think it extreme for going against the barbaric Rock Trolls, but the fear for many was getting stabbed in the back by the Frost Giants should they wish to take advantage of the situation.


    Odin was making sure they were not caught off guard should they have to defend against such a surprise attack.


    Theoric arrived at the hanger''s looking for a unit that would be out front attacking, he needed to experience plenty of battle to fully utilize his new capabilities.


    The Bifrost serving as both weapon and transport was only used for the highest-ranked and in an emergency when required under the direct control of Odin, guarded by Heimdall.


    He saw the warriors three, famous for being friends of Thor, sneering at them on the inside.


    He saw the lovely lady Sif at another place taking command of her unit and contemplated whether to join, but shook his head to get rid of his impure thoughts as his libido started to rise from watching her.


    After Hela''s misfortune, lady Sif was a candidate for him to replace her, but she was stupidly infatuated with Thor, not understanding why maybe it was like Stockholm syndrome seeing as how she spent her childhood with that spoiled buffoon.


    Thor still thinks that his hammer can only be wielded by him because he''s worthy, not realizing it''s only because Odin has enchanted the weapon so only he could wield it.


    It''s also no surprise that he relies completely on the weapon for everything because of it.


    Odin certainly did a number on him, raising him to think he was better than everyone and he wonders why Thor defies him in the future and attacks the Frost Giants in an attempt to wipe them all out.

 Chapter 13 - Suicide Squad

    Theoric moved on from the more well-known Asgardians and searched for ones that would require his help.


    He stopped in front of a group of ragtag looking people sitting around prepping their gear, they didn''t even wear nice new clean armor, it was full of wear and tear, still having scratch marks from past battles and on the dirtier looking men it even had bloodstains.


    Raising an eyebrow he asked them- "Who are you men, report!" They looked nothing like regular Asgardians who have a noble proud air about them.


    These men looked like filth when compared, standing out among the rest he grew curious having never seen a group like this before.


    One of the hairier men spit on the floor as if in disgust at the question as a sneer plastered his face, the others seemed to be a bit more docile as they simply glanced at him before returning to sharpening their weapons.


    Theoric eyes twitched ready to start shouting before he was stopped by a man who was running over after seeing the exchange, noticing the golden sash he hoped to make good with top personnel.


    "Sir, if I may be so bold, you shouldn''t associate yourself with these men, they are the gutter trash of our society, only employed for suicide missions."


    Theoric fully intrigued didn''t understand why he hadn''t heard of such a group- "And you are?"


    The long dark browned haired man snapped his feet together in military fashion and yelled- "I am captain Alrik, Sir!"


    Theoric waved him to stop- "You don''t need to do that, I''m not exactly your superior... Tell me about these men, why are they like this?"


    Alrik relaxed a little after hearing him answered- "As I was saying, they are the unwanted men, causing problems wherever they go, so due to their unique disposition they have been gathered into one unit to better serve Asgard in what many consider to be suicide runs."


    Theoric frowned not liking the sound of men who others didn''t like being thrown together and made to go on impossible missions, not caring if they lived or died.


    "How did such a thing come about, who authorized this?" he asked


    Alrik not noticing his frown answered enthusiastically- "Well you see because of the difficulty with the war against the Frost Giants, commander Herlu came up with the great idea to throw all the unwanted into one unit, he even threw in some prisoners, and had them run the front lines to help preserve our real soldiers."


    "Alrik you bastard, if anyone''s dirty it''s you from all that a.s.s l.i.c.k.i.n.g you do," he yelled.


    Alrik was undeterred in front of Theoric looking at them with disdain as he yelled back- "I look forward to seeing your corpse on the battlefield Vott and that goes double for you filthy prisoners, your lucky you''ve been shown such mercy being allowed to die for your betters."


    Vott now red with anger yelled- "They aren''t prisoners you swine, they were only in prison because of hearsay for petty crimes, you have no right to force them into fighting for their lives, for the very people who falsely accused them."


    Alrik ignored him- "Don''t concern yourself with these people sir, Vott is just mad because his wife left him for commander Herlu after realizing she made a terrible mistake."


    Vott furiously yelled- "You''ve gone too far you bastard." charging over, giant ax ready, he came for the kill, swinging with all he could aiming to chop down both Theoric and Alrik in one swing.


    After everything Theoric heard, he knew some shady works were going on with the creation of this squad, but seeing Vott come charging over ready to chop him down along with Alrik, pissed him off.


    Vott''s men armed themselves as they stood by and watched, waiting to act at a moment''s notice.


    Theoric seeing the ax coming for him stepped in closer to Vott punching him straight in the face, hitting him off his feet as he started to fall to his back then he turned around and punched Alrik straight in the face for being the cause of it.


    This happened in a matter of seconds as they both fell to their backs with broken noses.


    Vott''s men stood there with mouths opened, just now registering what happened some of them went to help Vott while the others stood in front of him with weapons drawn ready to defend.


    Theoric ridiculed them both- "You attacking me with no justification." pointing to Vott. "Your lucky I didn''t outright kill you."


    Turning to Alrik, "And you, instigating them to attack me, tell me something did you plan this with him, to try and assassinate me?"


    Alrik went pale at the accusation- "No you have it all wrong my lord, I just wanted, I just..." stuttering not knowing how to respond, since all he wanted was to suck up to him while talking shit about Vott and his men.


    Theoric derided him- "Get out of here you sniveling fool and clean yourself up."


    Alrik took the chance to run away.


    Facing Vott and his men who were still on guard,- "It seems you all have interesting stories to tell, a ragtag group of misfits aren''t ya, but that doesn''t give you the right to attack me without first even knowing who I am... What to do, what to do." he said rubbing his chin.


    Vott got back to his feet wiping the blood from his nose to no avail as it continued to flow,- "Ai I admit I was a bit rash, so who exactly are you?" he asked letting his men know to lower their weapons.


    "The names Theoric, and while I don''t exactly agree with the way they formed and treat your group, I can''t do anything about it at the moment," he said taking a seat on one of the supply boxes.


    Vott relaxing a bit after seeing him sit down sat on one opposite him- "So mister Theoric, what do you want from us, as you can see we''ve been getting the raw end of things and are not too fond of the self-entitled commanders and such."


    "Well I''m not truly here for you, I was just going around trying to find a group to join, your looks drew me in, your story kept me here, tell me something Vott, do you want to change your lot in life?"


    Vott thinking he was being asked to come under him or something defiantly refused- "I would never abandon my men, save yourself the trouble and find someone else."


    Theoric- "You misunderstand, I said I''m looking for a group to join."


    Vott snorted as he wiped some more blood that came out- "And then you asked me to change my lot in life, yeah I heard just fine."


    Theoric rolled his eyes- "Not everything has to be so final, couldn''t I just ask a question to get to know you better, tell you what, I''ll join you guys, fight alongside you and then I''ll ask you again once the war is over."


    Vott frowned- "There is no way in Hell we''ll follow you."


    Theoric growing tired of talking to him sighed- "My orders are to find a group I want to join and then fall in line under the commander of said group."


    Vott narrowed his eyes- "And why on earth would you pick us, are you suicidal?"


    Theoric only grinned back.


    Vott seeing he wasn''t going to get an answer turned to his men and started barking orders to load the rest of the equipment on board.


    "Well I don''t know what you''re playing at, but your welcome to die with us if you want, grab a box and head to the ship," Vott said.

 Chapter 14 - In transit

    The sh.i.p.s took off to the realm below Asgard, heading to the forgotten planet of Gundersheim, home of the Rock Trolls, intending to strike first before they could send anything to Asgard.


    They were not counted among the 9 realms because of their lack of technological capabilities and poor intelligence in general.


    They acted more like savages than a species who could communicate so they were deemed unimportant, due to the lack of threat.


    Even with this designation, their fighting capabilities were on par, and with their high population should they gain the ability to travel with ease would be a threat, which was why Odin took this very seriously when he discovered a portal that allowed them into Asgard.


    The Asgardian sh.i.p.s were reminiscent of the Viking sh.i.p.s on Midgard, who were inspired by their design when they use to visit on a more frequent base.


    They had sail-like features on the side that looked like the wings you would find on a winged helmet and had that same golden color worked into the design as the rest of Asgard, Odin''s favorite color.


    Theoric took this chance while in travel to talk more to Vott, thinking that maybe he could use a group like this, not exactly uptight and brainwashed, but still combat trained.


    "Tell me more about you and your men Vott," he said looking at the hairy Asgardian, he was a big stout man, with wild red hair and a long thick beard with hairier arms than most, which probably went all the way to his c.h.e.s.t and back.


    He looked like a man who lost meaning in life, but wouldn''t go down without a fight.


    Vott having nothing to do or hide spoke- "Well Theoric I''ll be willing to talk more if you tell me why someone as strong as you, wants to be with a group like ours."


    "Think of me like Thor," he said not able to hide the disdain on his face when he said the name.


    Vott noticing this left it alone, not caring for the royals himself considering his position- "So battle maniac is it? Well, that''s fine I guess, as long as you do as you said and follow my orders.


    This all started back when Herlu became a commander due to his privileged birth, he took a particular interest in me when he saw my strength, my wife." his voice getting lower from the painful memory.


    Vott- "My wife was a beautiful woman, but it soon became clear she only was with me because of my strength and when Herlu came and showed her that strength isn''t everything, by making me do as he commanded, she left me for him,


    but that wasn''t good enough for Herlu, he despised me for how much stronger I was than him, it made him feel inferior being with her, knowing he could never measure up."


    He smirked before sighing- "And so he made this squad, where he would not only have me constantly put in danger, but he could even throw in others he doesn''t like or who his friends don''t like."


    Theoric- "Why was this allowed to happen, does he really have that much sway, I don''t understand how I never heard about this."


    Vott grunted- "His father is Hildir a high command elder who has the ear of the council."


    Theoric looks around sadly at the men knowing that with that kind of backing against them they had little hope to dig their way out of the situation, the king was unlikely to listen about something such as this and would consider it a petty squabble, beneath him to act.


    While corrupt members of high command elders and council members may move him, he would likely remain impartial without strong evidence.


    He only cares if everything is running according to his expectations, caring little for the how.


    "Tough break, I wish I could help, but the king is unlikely to listen to me even if I were to speak with him about it, maybe during this war if we do something of great importance the king will take heed." Theoric said in an attempt to lift the mood and provide motivation.


    Vott looked strangely at him- "You can talk to the king? who exactly are you?" he asked


    Theoric just grinned in response, he wasn''t one to toot his own horn, feeling like he already gave enough away saying he could speak to the king.


    Vott snorted before wincing in pain from his broken nose.


    Theoric seeing this offered his help- "I could fix that for you."


    "No thanks, I think you did enough, I''ll seek out a healer when we land."


    Theoric shrugged his shoulders as he leaned back to catch whatever sleep he could before they arrived.


    ____________________________________


    Gundersheim was an Orange rock planet with very little life, the Rock Trolls survived by eating what little there was and even supplemented their diet with the very rocks themselves.


    In the carved out rock capital, inside the throne room sat Ulik who usurped Geirrodur who fled for his life.


    Ulik looking at a magically carved man-sized silver mirror spoke- "You didn''t hold up your end of the deal, you gardians can''t be trusted, weak little man who I can stomp under my feet, I''ll crush you all."


    "How dare an Oaf like you speak to me that way, it was you who failed to kill the one I wanted, so why should I give you what you want." the voice shouted from the mirror.


    Ulik yelled back- "Gardians are all liars, I squashed him like a bug, he died beneath my feet."


    "Then explain this." the voice said as the mirror changed to a view of Theoric riding inside a ship.


    Ulik scoffed- "Just a stupid Illusion from you magic man, don''t think I''m dumb."


    "You rotten bastard, listen well, he is coming to your planet, this time I want his head torn from his body and presented to me and then I''ll give you what was agreed upon."


    Ulik thinking about it answered- "Alright magic man if he comes as you say, I''ll rip his head off and present it to you, if this time you go against your word, I''ll squash you like all the rest."

 Chapter 15 - Arrived

    While Technologically advanced, the stronger races still preferred to fight face to face rather than with technology, due to their superior armors and physiology, it was better to fight up close and personal most of the time to make sure you killed them.


    In most space sectors sh.i.p.s were not allowed to fire upon planets due to their destructive means.


    Many agreed that it wasn''t a good idea to go around destroying planets when it could be helped and was heavily frowned upon if discovered.


    Asgard was a big believer in this with their ancestral history of fighting as warriors in battle lent well to this mentality as they often faced their foes on the field of battle.


    Coming within range of the planet they scanned it for anything unknown before seeking out landing areas to disembark and form their war parties.


    As soon as they landed, Vott was immediately ordered to move out with his men and scout ahead taking any bunker they come across.


    Vott came back with a solemn look as he addressed his men- "Those bastards are already riding our asses, it doesn''t look like we''ll be getting any rest, remember your training, listen well for orders, let''s move out!"


    The men looking like harden veterans that were used to this and learned a long time ago to trust in Vott and execute orders as quickly as possible so they had a higher chance of living.


    Vott at first had trouble with the ones sent to him, but through hard gritted battles was able to shape the ones he had now into men worth fighting for.


    Through his strength and leadership, he rallied the men through hard times as they went through the baptism of war and came out hardened shells of their former selves.


    Theoric saw all this as he traveled with them, hardly any of them spoke, instead, concentrating more on any order given, always on guard and ready to fight.


    It was a sobering experience to travel with men such as these, he didn''t know if it was good or not seeing as how most of their personalities were destroyed and were heavily reliant on Vott and his orders.


    Discovering this while trying to talk to a few only to get monotone responses and little conversation.


    Vott seeing his struggles came up to talk to him- "Don''t bother the men, quite a few of them were civilians thrown in and broke under the pressures of war, little of them is left other than to do what''s necessary to survive.


    The few soldiers left in the squad were high spirited individuals who spoke loud and proud which ended up with them being sent here, so they also broke under the constant pressures of battle where the orders coming in are in fact orders intended to kill you.


    And that''s where I come in, an unbreakable bullheaded fellow who they all can rely on to keep them alive, this is what keeps me sane, knowing that they need me to be."


    Vott then stepped closer so others wouldn''t hear as he whispered- "I didn''t want to tell the men, but with this war finally happening after so long, it''s guaranteed that Herlu will take this opportunity to assassinate me and end it once and for all, so keep your eyes peeled for anyone who doesn''t belong when we''re in the thick of battle."


    Theoric gave him a calm nod in response.


    Vott grinned- "Maybe it''s not such a bad thing having you here, after all, that is of course if your not the assassin." he nervously laughed now that he thought about it.


    Theoric grinning back- "As long as I''m around you have nothing to worry about."


    Vott growing somber muttered- "I can''t let these men down."


    Theoric secretly agreeing with him inside as they marched on.


    One of the lead men came back to report- "Sir looks like Rock Troll scouts ahead, what are your orders."


    Vott- "Anyway we can take them out before they escape?"


    "Unlikely, the ground is flat and open for a while onwards, we will be seen shortly if we don''t double back to the rock crops we just left."


    Theoric- "I can help with that, while it may be noisy and draw them over I can probably smash open a spot to hide while we''re still behind this slightly elevated area of ground, should they come to check we can catch them off guard and if the scouts don''t they can''t exactly report that we''re here without having seen us."


    "You mean you can smash open enough space for all these men," A skeptical Vott asked as he pointed out everyone.


    Theoric taking another look around scratched the back of his head embarrassingly laughing- "Haha, maybe not everyone, forget I said anything."


    Wanting to show off a bit backfired as he thought about trying to punch the ground to make a big enough crater for the group of 41 men.


    Taking into consideration the actual amount of disturbance he would cause should he attempt it.


    Vott ignoring him barked his orders- "We march on!"


    He couldn''t risk having the army show up on his a.s.s and ask him why he isn''t following orders to scout ahead and take any bunker spotted.


    It would give Herlu all the excuse he would need to execute him for defying orders.


    Theoric shook his head sadly as he knew the thoughts of Vott. The continued march would lead to them being exposed and a hard fight with the enemy fully prepared.


    Once over the last small hump in the ground, they came to a flattened area with nowhere to take cover.


    It extended for about a mile, wasn''t long before they were spotted by the enemy scouts who rushed back from wince they came.


    Theoric seeing this area wondered if even this was planned by Herlu to make their lives more difficult.


    He certainly joined a tough group, hopefully the extra pressure will help push him to new heights, he thought to himself completely unafraid of the coming difficulties, he needed to be able to get through situations like this or he''ll never survive what''s to come.

 Chapter 16 - First Contact

    Under the beating of the sun, the men marched across the flat open ground heading to the rock forest ahead.


    On guard as they approached, knowing that at any moment there was likely to be an ambush.


    Theoric was following just behind Vott who felt extreme pressure entering the area, ax out he prepared himself for what''s to come.


    In contrast, Theoric drew his sword from his back and carried it along in a relaxed manner in his right hand with a grin on his face thinking about the battle to come.


    None of the men noticed this or they would have thought he''s a complete lunatic as they all sweat in fear hoping they would survive this.


    It grew tenser the longer they went on without incident, knowing they were spotted it was only a matter of time.


    Vott held up his hand stopping the men so he could listen, the silence was deafening. He held them in place for the faintest sound, figuring it was about time for something to happen.


    Following instincts honed by years of battle helped save him numerous times and today was no exception, feeling the vibrations first on the ground in advance of the noise to follow.


    The low bellowed grunts the Rock Trolls used when trying to keep quiet reverberated out, while not as loud as you might expect if they had been marching they would have never heard it.


    Vott took action shouting out to his men to group up and protect their backs, the men splitting into groups of 4 each blocking an opening between rock formations, defending all flanks.


    Quiet again Vott listened to the closing enemy changing his orders as he ordered a couple of groups to split off and leave, he then had the remaining men retreat loudly to draw the enemy''s attention as they doubled back to a solid rock wall they found towards the southeast.


    The enemy hearing them on the run let out their war cry''s feeling like there was already blood in the water as wild instincts took over to chase them down and finish them.


    Once Vott and the men reached the wall they turned their back towards it weapons drawn ready to meet the enemy.


    Vott taking into consideration the new guys strength said- "Theoric I want you to bring down that section towards the north once they arrive, know that you''ll be trapped there on your own until we take care of the rest though, I''m sorry but we need this done can''t have any escaping and bringing more reinforcements."


    Seeing Theoric grin in response made him feel less concerned as he watched him find a crevice to hide in waiting for them to appear.


    The Rock Trolls burst into the opening, some jumping down from the tops of rock formations that they were running along having lived in this part for years accustomed to the terrain, but seeing the Asgards tightly packed with their backs against a wall knew an air assault would be useless not to mention suicidal.


    The Rock Trolls numbers kept pouring in, adding up to about a 100, three Rock Trolls for every one Asgardian.


    Vott and his men braced themselves as the tide of trolls crashed into them, taking the brunt of the first hit with their shields as they stayed tightly packed countering when able, drawing first blood.


    The trolls howled as the battle heated up, frustrated with how stable the Asgardians were under their assault.


    The Rock Trolls were often under-trained with little gear and a single weapon, while the Asgards were fully armored and highly trained.


    This group, in particular, had more experience in fighting overwhelming odds than any other group on Asgard.


    With the battle in full commencement now, Theoric came out of his hiding spot and smashed the sides of rock walls and pillars bringing them down to block the northern escape, catching a few stragglers in the collapsing rocks.


    Trolls noticing turned to find a single enemy and furiously attacked thinking it would be a simple victory to rip him apart while he''s alone.


    Theoric gripped his sword in two hands and charged forward catching them unprepared for his vicious assault as he sliced clean through trolls with each swing of his sword.


    He cursed himself when he realized he was getting too far into it and forgot why he even came, it wasn''t sword skills he needed to train it was his new abilities, and Vott provided him with the perfect opportunity to use his new skill without getting caught.


    Sheathing his sword, he retreated dodging a few strikes while gathering energy, an orange glow soon enveloped him as the confused trolls continued to attack regardless, seeing him now unarmed.


    With his back now hitting the rock wall he created, the trolls laughing at his misfortune thinking it was coming to an end as they approached to finish him off not noticing the energy spikes forming above them.


    Theoric grinned as they approached him and began to swing, ''Clank'' ''Clank''


    Their weapons were stopped not by armor but by the orange aura skin-like exterior he had surrounding him.


    Frustrated they howled at him as they continued to swing harder and faster realizing the problem but not accepting the results.


    Theoric growing a little tired from holding the spikes back while he tested their hits against his skin like shield decided to end it as he waved his hand down sending the spikes skewering the enemy below.


    Most of the pressure was still on Vott and his men, even while holding up well their losses started to stack as the battle went on, but with the trolls numbers thining there was still hope as the men he sent out earlier arrived behind the enemy flanking them.


    The trolls now being attacked on three sides were soon overwhelmed.


    Theoric with his sword back out started cutting them down like weeds again as the battle came to close.

 Chapter 17 - Acceptance

    Vott angrily stomped on the last Rock Troll using his foot for leverage to pull the ax out of the trolls head.


    Finally able to take a breather he studied the battlefield trying to learn whatever he could from the experience.


    His eyes came to rest upon Theoric who wouldn''t even look like he went through a battle if it wasn''t for him being covered in the enemy''s blood.


    Theoric feeling he was being watched met his gaze with a grin, only to see Vott frown in response.


    "What''s with the sad face, we came out relatively unscathed for such disastrous odds." Theoric asked.


    Vott spits on one of the trolls spouting- "Do you know how many we lost to these freaks, we lost 12 and have many wounded, sure most of them may be shallow wounds, but it adds up and we only just began to fight, this was probably their weakest group to boot.


    I''m not sure how much more I and my men can take, look around, this isn''t a picnic for us, our brothers are dying and at any moment we could be next and here you are looking like your taking a freakin stroll." he said looking at Theoric with disdain.


    Theoric lost his grin, but he didn''t get angry as he looked around taking in the wounded, it was about time he tried out his healing.


    "I only see 5 dead." Theoric calmly said.


    Vott now had a vein burst forth from his forehead as he tried not to shout at him, pointing towards the more severely wounded that would die in minutes with no way to help them- "They are as good as dead, even if the main army wasn''t far off, they would never provide us with aide."


    Theoric frowned hearing that it was that bad, to think they wouldn''t even send aide.


    "If you swear not to tell anyone what you''re about to see I''ll heal them." Theoric said already heading to the wounded not waiting for a response.


    It was pretty obvious they wouldn''t speak of such things about their benefactor, he felt pretty bad about wanting to hide things even from them, he could have helped more if he wasn''t so concerned about Odin finding out.


    He had no clue what Odin would do should he learn of his skills, while it was true he wasn''t overly concerned with being found out, he still thought it was better not to be.


    Vott and his men watched him silently as he approached one of the dying men. Theoric bent down placing his right hand over the wound, concentrating the healing energy out. He only practiced it once on himself with a self-inflicted cut.


    This was far different though, the wound was bigger and life-threatening, he honestly didn''t know if he had it in him to cure all 7 in time.


    He gathered energy into his right hand, the warmth filling it as he focused it, pouring what he could out. Sweat gathering on his forehead as the strain began to take effect, his sole thought of wanting to save them all turned the warm light into a mighty flash and then another.


    The healing light had an unstable pulse, each pulse sending out a rippling healing light that rejuvenated the tissue and stitched up wounds from not just the man he was trying to heal but all the surrounding men as well.


    At the end of it, he was dead tired, the healing had an Immense drain on his stamina as he fell to his hands and knees breathing raggedly, flipping over to his back to lay down as he tried to catch his breath.


    He ended up doing far too much for his first time and he only managed to prevent the severely wounded men from dying, they still weren''t healed enough and if not treated again in a short amount of time they could go critical again.


    Vott and the men had their eyes wide open in surprise, they never once experienced a healer with this kind of effect before.


    The healers that usually went around working used the magical technology they had which helped speed up regeneration.


    Asgardians in general hardly ever used actual magic, It was widely frowned upon despite the queen using it and even the king on occasion, but he hypocritically calls it Odinforce to perpetuate the disdain of magic even though his wife is known to use it.


    This leads to the men of Asgard thinking magic is for women, and from their women wishing to be equal turned it into only dishonorable people use magic.


    The queen being the exception that no one will talk badly about.


    Vott broke into a burst of hearty laughter as he ran up to Theoric- "hahaha, Great job, a superb job my good man, I have to say this is the first time I''m glad someone can do magic... (giving a deep bow of gratitude)... Thank you for saving my men."


    Theoric feeling bad- "No, I''m sorry for not doing more during the fight."


    Vott just brushed off- "Forget it, water under the bridge, we were both wary of each other, now though I hope we can go forward and do great things together." he said putting his hand out.


    Theoric chuckled- "You may be counting your eggs to soon, I don''t know how much more of that I can do and it seems like it wasn''t enough." accepting the hand as Vott helped pull him back up to his feet.


    Vott grinning patted him on the back- "Just do what you can, we''ll take care of the rest, right men?"


    "Yeah, you just keep it coming and we''ll do the rest." "Leave it to us." "We''ll kill them all!"


    Theoric frowned- "Just so we''re clear, I''m still going to be fighting."


    Vott laughed sheepishly- "Of course you are, we were just happily saying is all... Now come on men get your gear ready tend to the wounded they have a chance now with Theoric here.


    We have to keep going though, I expect if we don''t get some sort of bunker or base captured we''ll be on the chopping blocks for something."


    Being brought back to reality they all sobered up going back to their stoic personalities now that the moments passed, taking the time to build a makeshift funeral pyre, but with no wood to burn they made do with stacking up rocks, placing the body at the top and lighting it on fire with a specially made gadget for such occasions provided to the army to honor their dead.


    They also made makeshift carrying devices for the wounded now that they had hope.


    Theoric looked down at his hands as they gave small funeral rights wondering how strong his healing could get, he was still far from being able to save the dying easily, it would take real effort to prevent the most wounded from kicking the bucket.

 Chapter 18 - Recovery

    A week later the most critically wounded man was now stable and the least were now on their feet again much to the delight of the men at having a capable healer, morale was high as they approached the end of the rock forest.


    Progress was slow going, they should have reached the end of the rock forest a few days ago, but it was extended a week for rest and recovery.


    Vott not wanting to lose any more men gave plenty of time for Theoric to heal them back up at the risk of being reprimanded by command for not making progress.


    Theoric sat in a cave, listening to the crackling of the nearby fire set just outside as he rested from his last healing round. He got much better at concentrating the power which helped speed up the healing process when focused on one, but the drain was no less on his stamina.


    Vott came in and sat beside him staring intently at the fire- "We can''t delay any longer, scouts have found an outpost just outside the rock forest which we''ll have to attack and report as soon as possible, any longer and we''ll have problems."


    Theoric with eyes closed said- "By tomorrow I should be able to heal the last few to at least allow them to hobble around and look for cover while we work."


    Vott- "That''s good, you rest up and be prepared if you run out of stamina with the healing you''ll have to hang back and guard them."


    Vott seeing him not reply squinted his eyes at him- "You are planning to give your best at healing them tomorrow right?"


    Theoric opening one eye to look at Vott before closing it again and said- "That depends, do you want a capable fighter that can prevent more deaths, injuries or do you want me to stay here and babysit."


    Vott grew quiet as he thought about it, he certainly didn''t want any more deaths, but he hated the idea of completely abandoning the wounded alone, although there were only 3 men left who couldn''t fight at the moment.


    "Alright, do as you said, let them at least be able to hobble around should they hear enemies approaching and have to change position for whatever reason." Looking over to Theoric, he saw his words fall on deaf ears as Theoric was now asleep.


    Sighing to himself he did one last check on the night watch and proceded to join him in dreamland.


    -----


    Theoric was up early in the morning as the sun just peaked, the warmth of its light was refreshing after a freezing night.


    He strolled on over to the last of the wounded and began healing them, holding just enough back so he would have energy to spare for the fight to come.


    The men coming out of their semi-coma state were greatly appreciative of his kind efforts as they were keenly aware of what he''s been doing for them.


    Thanking him as they sat up for the first time in a week, managing to move around some to get used to the pain that they might have to deal with later should it be necessary.


    Vott wandered on over after giving out orders with a grin on his face at seeing his men doing better.


    "Good, good, hope you''re not too worn out its time to go, as for you men we''ll set you up in the cave, it''s out of the way of most paths, but keep your guard up in case the ones who retreat choose this path."


    Some parts of the ground are so rocky that it would be considered a miracle not to twist an ankle.


    The outpost was situated on top of a particularly high hill for a great vantage point, it looked like it was carved out of what used to be the top of the hill.


    Vott showed up to take command after seeing to the wounded,- "Alright men, as far as our scouts have been able to tell a small number of trolls are inside, my guess is that we killed the group that occupied it and all that''s left is a skeletal group,


    by now they likely sent for reinforcements, so we need to storm up there and take it as fast as possible and set up some traps and defensive positions before any arrive."


    "Alright split into your groups, I need one volunteer to keep watch for any incoming reinforcements."


    "I''ll do it, Captain!"


    "Goodman, now the rest, charge!"


    Theoric felt this was done a bit sloppy even though they were rushing against time for possible reinforcements.


    He hopes they weren''t being reckless now because they found out he could heal. That would bring his fears to fruition at being designated the healer of a group.


    Vott didn''t like seeing this, but he was smart enough to know if he said anything now he may send him up even faster leaving them behind to fight them alone.


    Theoric already had such thought in mind though as he pushed harder leaving them trailing behind in his dust.


    The trolls took notice of them at the halfway point and started scrambling as they howled out warnings to each other.


    Theoric had a quarter of the way to go when the floor gave way to a sheer cliff drop already glowing orange as he prepared to test his energy power again in combat.


    He stretched out his right hand out extending an orange energy hand out to grab onto the opposite side''s edge to keep himself from falling.


    Vott and the men''s heart dropped when they witnessed him start to fall, the former cursing Theoric for being so stupid, but after seeing an orange glow they watched as he was pulling himself back up with an energy hand.


    Surprised seeing him do something new that they were still unaware he could do till now.

 Chapter 19 - Outpost

    The gap made from the trap was big enough that it wouldn''t be easy for the other''s to follow.


    Theoric was now alone, just the way he liked it, the hairs on his arms standing up as excitement flowed through him.


    The howls of the enemy growing louder as he approached the carved out archway entrance, dodging rocks being thrown from overhead by the ones on the wall.


    Sword still sheathed as he powered up his energy, throwing his hand to the sky upon entering, forming a spike to impale a troll dropping from above.


    Seeing he had time he dropped the body off to the side and began focusing his energy forming 5 more spikes, proceeding to shoot them out killing all the trolls who were still on the wall readying more rocks to throw.


    Trolls on the ground howled with weapons in hand as they entered combat range, he waited patiently for them as he kept his aura armor active allowing them to beat on his skin shield while he slowly walked to the center so he would have plenty of room.


    When cracks started to form, he burst the shield out pushing them away while drawing his sword in one quick motion.


    He had to be careful, already low on energy, he could feel the fatigue starting to set in as he gave up the idea of continuing with energy constructed attacks.


    He couldn''t help but grin as he waited for them to get up, 10 of the 16 left, 5 killed on the wall and one from impaling.


    Seeing them snarling and growling started to irritate him, they were supposed to be semi-intelligent yet so far the only one he''s ever heard speak was Ulik.


    Kicking with his left leg he sent the left troll flying as he kept hold of the ax, using his sword to keep the right one''s weapon locked up he swung the ax over sticking it into the exposed side dropping him just in time as he turned to block a couple more strikes from the others who came rushing at his back.


    Taking his sword in both hands, he swung out cleaving right through a raised sword meant to block cutting down the troll behind, blood gushing out all over him.


    The trolls seeing him now covered in blood with a grin on his face, only had one thought going through their heads, ''Demon''.


    With their morale gone a couple tried to flee against the angry cries of their comrades who still had enough stones in them to face him.


    6 remained 2 at his back and 4 at his front, one in the front threw an ax as hard as he could which he ducked under to have it hit one of the trolls behind him.


    Before his compatriots could complain about it, Theoric ran up and sliced the now defenseless troll in half from right to left.


    One of the trolls, not caught unaware took the opportunity to swing at Theorics exposed back, but Theoric''s swing from earlier didn''t stop as he kept the momentum going all the way around into the troll who rushed up.


    Burying the sword deep into its exposed side killing the troll, but the sword was now stuck as he pulled the sword back only to have the body follow.


    The other trolls gaining courage from his new predicament moved together knowing it was now or never.


    Theoric dropped the sword knowing he didn''t have time to pull it out and picked up an ax in his right-hand using it to block the one on the right while he used what little energy he had left to block the two on the left with his left arm creating a makeshift shield out of energy.


    The shield formed cracks which he used as shrapnel when he burst it out towards them showering them with cuts as they fell back in pain.


    He formed a small spike of energy on his fist which he swung under the guard of the one on the right gutting him.


    At this point Theoric was very tired from using up all his energy as he took a knee to rest, the remaining two were back on their feet howling in anger.


    Seeing him bent over breathing heavily gave them the confidence they needed to charge over ready to fight him to the death, determined to take him down with them if they had to.


    Theoric seeing their blind rage rose to his feet, throwing the ax immediately taking out one as he caught the charge of the second using a judo styled throw, slamming him to the ground with his momentum knocking him out cold.


    Kicking the weapon in the troll''s hand away he sat down on top of him to catch his breath, he needed far more practice to be able to handle the energy power in battle without problems.


    Luckily the drain on his stamina from energy constructs was much less than healing, otherwise, he might have not made it out unscathed.


    Vott and the men finally made it inside with Vott angrily storming over shouting- "What the hell were you thinking, I don''t care how strong you are, you have to follow orders, you could have gotten yourself killed being that reckless."


    Theoric yawned- "How was I suppose to know they rigged something like that, it was quite impressive if you ask me, no one would expect a pitfall like that on a hillside."


    Vott unhappy with his lack of care ordered- "Don''t do it again Theoric."


    Theoric being a well-trained soldier realized his mistake as he got up and took a military stance- "I''m sorry sir, I just didn''t like the idea of being made a healer sir!"


    Vott lightened up seeing him respond positively- "I understand, just don''t be reckless, listen to orders and all will be fine."


    Theoric saluted- "Sir, yes sir."


    Vott now feeling uncomfortable told him to stand down- "You can stop that now, so looking around I see you took down quite a few by yourself, don''t worry we caught those two that escaped earlier."


    Theoric scratching his face with his pointer sheepishly said- "Well I can kill them, but I can''t keep them here to die... yet."


    Vott nodded- "Yeah about that, we all saw you fall, mind explaining what happened." not exactly understanding what he saw.


    Theoric smirked- "Ah, did I forget to mention that I have another power." he began to explain about his new power.


    Vott just sighed- "Bastards like you seem to always get the good stuff... wait a minute couldn''t you have made a bridge for us with that power of yours... you crazy selfish bastard." he cursed.


    Theoric just embarrassingly chuckled while rubbing the back of his head.

 Chapter 20 - Decisions

    The men went around securing what they could and doing preparations for any possible reinforcements incoming, setting traps and such while clearing the bodies from view.


    Theoric went to retrieve his sword that was still stuck in the body of the troll while reflecting on his fight, he was still too weak at using his new powers.


    The strain was hindering him in fights if he fought with only the sword with physical strength alone, he could have wiped them out so much faster.


    Suddenly he heard yelling "Watch out, we still have a live one over here, what are your orders Captain?"


    Theoric looked over to see the men wrestling with the troll knocked out that just woke up.


    Vott- "Just kill him, no point in taking a prisoner from these types, they are at the bottom tier of trolls, I don''t think they can even speak if they want to, consider them mindless cannon fodder."


    "Understood." the man replied as they pulled their weapons out to finish him.


    Vott looking at the troll closer, looked back to Theoric- "Isn''t that the troll you were sitting on?"


    Theoric looked away from him mumbling- "I didn''t know there were different types and that these couldn''t talk."


    Vott- "Ai, pay attention, these types are the scourage of this world, the bottom tier pushed out to the fringes,


    there are more intelligent ones who live in cities and such, they will be better armed and better trained, though still lacking when compared to other species, it''ll still be difficult when they come in high numbers."


    Theoric- "So what now, we''ve been beaten up, wounded and lost a few, if we aren''t going to receive any help from the main force, I don''t see us doing much more except dying."


    Vott- "We''ll stay here and hold for as long as we can and report when the main force arrives."


    A man just came running over, "Sir, report, their reinforcements have arrived and is heading this way, unable to tell actual size due to obstructions from the terrain, but I''d say well over 500."


    Theoric and Vott headed to the walls to watch the incoming army, the numbers grew as more came into view, close to a thousand now.


    Theoric- "They sent a battalion, I suggest we set whatever traps we can and leave." usually Asgardians don''t use such tactics, but this group has learned to adjust given their harsh situation, adapting strategies others would frown upon so they could survive.


    Vott hesitated though because he knew Herlu was looking for an excuse to end him.


    Theoric noticing this smacked him on the back- "Vott, we need to leave, this will lead to nothing but death, not to mention I''m still tired from the last battle."


    Vott snapping out of it looked at him with black lines on his head- "Who''s fault was that no one told you to go run off on your own... (turning to face the men who waited below) ... Set whatever traps or mines or whatever you have left and then retreat to our wounded." he ordered.


    After having retreated they waited at the edge of the rock forest to watch for their traps to go off.


    They didn''t have to wait long as the trolls didn''t hesitate to enter and start setting them off, blowing the whole hill sky high and a decent chunk out of the enemy''s forces.


    Theoric spent his time finishing the healing of the last few injured as they spent another day in the rock forest.


    The Rock Trolls never advanced further after the explosion, they just set up camp on the other side waiting.


    Vott was in a difficult spot and becoming somewhat paranoid about what he thought he should do to avoid Herlu''s wrath.


    Theoric watching him spiral into paranoia didn''t know what to do, his orders were to follow Vott''s orders, but if things started turning bad he wasn''t afraid to go against him.


    The only problem is what would the men do, the likely scenario is they stick up for Vott, the Captain they trust, rather than a new guy they hardly know.


    Vott seeing his men healed gave the order Theoric has been dreading, suicide squad or not, there had to be limits to the crazy shit they were ordered to do.


    "Men now that we are all refreshed and healed up, we will be striking the enemy, after what that blast did to them, they shouldn''t have too many."


    Theoric knew very well even if the blast managed to take out half the enemy they still wouldn''t stand a chance against them.


    Theoric- "Vott can I talk to you in private." Leading Vott away.


    Vott- "Alright speak."


    Theoric calmly said- "I think you''ve gone a little paranoid about what Herlu might do, you need to stop and think about things, there is no way we can take out that army, best case scenario is we''ll be facing 11 men to every 1 of ours."


    Vott frowned- "Who are you, do you know what we''ve been through, do you know what we''re capable of, we have been to the bottoms of Hel itself and come back, do not dare judge us by what you think you know, my men are by far the toughest in the army and that''s why Herlu wants to kill us because we are a threat."


    Theoric was well aware he didn''t know Vott that well, but this seemed to be taking a drastic turn for the worst, based on what he saw in their last battle, they would obviously die against such a large force.


    Theoric quickly thought of another way to placate him- "Don''t you think it''s strange that we''ve been out here alone with no communications from the main force."


    Vott went silent, deeply thinking on what he said- "You know your right, usually we''re out in front of the main force, acting as the tip to their sword, but now we''ve been ordered out here alone, it doesn''t make sense,"


    Arriving back at the camp Vott gave his new orders- "Men it''s come to my attention that we haven''t had communications with the main army for a while now, we''ll rest here for one more day before we head back at dawn and seek answers."

 Chapter 21 - Armies

    While everyone went to sleep Theoric stayed up a little longer to talk to his wife, using the ring to telepathically communicate.- ''Sigyn, Sigyn my love are you there?''


    Sigyn who was sleeping in her pink pj''s woke up groggily, rubbing her eyes- "Theo? Are you back, where are you?" she asked excitedly as she started to perk up looking around.


    Theoric already realizing what might be happening pinched the bridge of his nose feeling embarrassed for her as he asked- ''Sigyn, don''t tell me you forgot that we have rings to communicate, I''m still on Gundersheim fighting.''


    Sigyn with a sheepish smile still talking out loud- "Hehe... Maybe."


    Theoric said in full seriousness- ''Well make sure you don''t forget about the rings, you can use them to verify if the person your with is me or not.''


    "You don''t need to worry my love, I would never betray you, if that stupid man comes around again I''ll kick him in the balls," she said raising her fist in the air with righteous fury.


    Theoric for some reason started to feel a bit of pain in his own when she said that- ''That''s good... Anyways wanted to check in and see how your doing and let you know everything''s fine.''


    Sigyn started sniffling- "You better stay safe and come back to me, I really miss you."


    Theoric consoled her- ''Don''t worry everything will be fine, I''ll talk to you again later, good night my sweet.''


    Sigyn- "Good night my love."


    _______________________________________________


    At first light, they headed back to the sh.i.p.s at a quicker pace than when they left, drawing closer they heard the tale-tell signs of battle.


    Clearing the hill they saw a battlefield of Asgardians fighting an army of Rock trolls in fully suited armor making the fight tougher than expected for the Asgardian army who thought they wouldn''t have so much gear.


    Theoric- "This doesn''t seem right, I feel like something is off." he said while thinking of Loki, could that crazy bastard be helping them even now.


    Vott- "Not sure what you mean, this is normal for a war."


    Theoric shook his head- "No, they shouldn''t be this geared and prepared, already fighting us soon after we land."


    Vott pooh-poohs him- "Your thinking too much, Asgard has many enemies that would lend aide to anyone we fight, but they do it secretly as not to get caught and draw our ire."


    Vott then scowled- "But your right about one thing, something is off with the way we were sent away and never contacted, I''m guessing Herlu is going to try and use desertion as an excuse against us."


    Theoric grinned- "Don''t worry about it, how about we find an area to jump in and help out."


    Vott contemplated what to do as he watched the battle, looking for the best place to send his men, he wanted somewhere that would give them a boost of reputation to fight against any accusations that may come.


    The battle looked relatively even with some areas having a slight edge to the trolls while others had a slight edge to the Asgards.


    The standout though was Thor, he barreled into the enemy, cutting a clear path wherever he went, making Theoric feel he still wasn''t anywhere close to his strength despite now being above Loki.


    During Thor''s bull-headed attacks, some less experienced Asgardians tried to follow him but only ended up being surrounded and killed. Leaving a lingering feeling of regret to those who saw but could do nothing to help their foolish brethren who thought they could bask in the glory of Thor.


    While Thor was helping tremendously, some tougher opponents eventually showed up in the troll army to face off against him, giving him a run for his money and slowing down the damage he could inflict to their army.


    From their vantage point, Vott noticed a group of Rock Trolls, about their size, off to the side trying to sneak around a rocky outcrop and flank a group of Asgardians.


    Vott pointing them out- "You see that men, let us go help them out."


    Battles at the edges of wars were always the most hectic, the open unknown exposure, ripe for someone to take advantage of at any moment.


    The Rock Trolls just about to jump out and take the Asgardians from the back were surprised to find their own back being attacked as they turned to see Vott and his men.


    Vott led the charge followed by Theoric as the men charged down the hill letting out warcry''s to distract the enemy from attacking the men they were aiming for.


    The downside was the Rock Trolls were now prepared for their attack as they turned to face them.


    Vott smashed right through the first troll who underestimated the downward momentum coming at him as he swung late and was sent flying from the impact into the rock wall behind where he crumbled.


    This scene repeated a few more times across the field, giving them a slight advantage at the start as they followed up with another quick kill against the surprised trolls who were now fighting an uphill battle.


    Theoric meanwhile was practicing more difficult energy constructs as he began forming small swords before shooting them into nearby trolls, he needs to get stronger and master his new abilities, the last thing he wants to see is Thor killing Ulik before him.


    With this thought driving him he raised his hands up as he formed over 20 small swords then waved them over taking out the remaining trolls and then some as the rain of swords pelted the rock wall behind them destroying it, leaving a pile of crumbled rock debris.


    The armies fighting just behind it looked over to see what happened as the wall came down revealing the small group of Asgards standing over the bodies of trolls.

 Chapter 22 - Battle

    Theoric seeing the wall come down and exposed couldn''t help but say, "Whoops," while trying to avoid the gaze of the men he came with, the plan was to take care of the sneaking trolls and then reverse it by sneak attacking the enemy which was ruined now.


    Vott not bothering with the mistake shouted out orders to prepare for the next wave of incoming trolls, forming lines, shield to shield waiting for the inevitable.


    Theoric first checked any injured before taking a spot at the far edge knowing it would be the most productive area for him to be at, allowing him to guard their flank.


    Officially joining the war brought the men''s spirit out as they hardened themselves, the growls of the enemy washing over them while gripping their weapons with clenched teeth.


    Vott feeling the pressure was soaked with sweat, his hairy physique doing him no favors as he put up a front for his men- "Steady men, here they come."


    Theoric being in a war again after so long was feeling far different than his nervous counterparts as his excitement boiled over, some would have confused his shaking for fear if it wasn''t for the wide grin he had plastered on his face.


    The clashing of battle going off around him was like music to his ears, feeling as if it was an anthem for him alone.


    Troll numbers swelled as their vast army came to bear down upon them with the wall no longer hindering their advance. The ground trembled under the weight of so many charging over, crushing the debris of what remained of the wall.


    Their snarling faces shouting out as they charged- "Kill them!" "Crush them!" "Smash them!" "Bite them!"


    Theoric still feeling good despite his earlier energy release felt like maybe he was getting the hang of things as he held his sword out in front spearing the first troll to reach him, using his foot to kick the body off knocking the one behind back while he prepared for the others swinging around the side with a sweeping attack taking two out as another managed to block.


    Ducking below a counter swing of another he stepped in using the hilt of his sword to knock him over while turning around with sword raised to chop down on one who took the chance to get behind him smashing the helmet and crush his skull with the blade just making it through.


    Theoric was prepared as the sword was now stuck ramming against the troll to provide enough room to avoid the swings coming at him, he turned around using his back as leverage to pull the sword out swinging it down again at the trolls who followed guiding it to the opening at the neck slicing a head off while blocking another attack right after.


    Under constant attack the earlier feeling of greatness started to wane, realizing once again he still had far to go before he could easily use the energy attacks in battle as it caught up to him.


    Being on the edge of the battle didn''t allow him the luxury of rest as the trolls relentlessly attacked him from multiple angles.


    Vott seeing him strain as he kept an eye on the entire battlefield gave the order to readjust to help relieve him.


    Changing their position into a curve to defend the side that was now being overrun despite Theoric''s best efforts.


    Vott using his commanding experience started to implement an off-on strategy to help keep his men fresh, the front line men would switch off with the back in intervals.


    Theoric getting a pat on the back from Vott yelling- "Take a break, you can''t fight endlessly, no matter how strong you are."


    Theoric nodded while lamenting in his head- ''If only I had my new powers under control, maybe it''s a mistake to try and improve them in battle.''


    Taking a breather behind the lines he watched as the battle-hardened men showed their experience in repelling the enemy while maintaining their stamina.


    Catching his breath he was amazed by their fluid coordination, reacting faster than any trained army ever could.


    That was developed by fighting together over years under the strain of death-defying battles where a single mistake could cost you your life.


    Watching as the Asgardians in the main army struggled in comparison just next to them, while well trained they didn''t have the fluid movement leaving gaps that could be easily exploited by just the right hit or lucky shot, in which they eventually lost men to.


    Seeing them excel in the open-field setting got his blood pumping again as he felt refreshed switching back to the front with a fire in his belly, slicing the first troll in half that he came across making ones nearby flinch from the display allowing him a few more easy kills before the hard grind started again.


    With bodies piling up fighting became more difficult, now having to watch where you step in case you trip over the fallen.


    Vott and his men prepared with plenty of room to back up with, kept retreating little by little keeping the enemy on their toes as they had to climb over the fallen allowing his men to keep the advantage, but the main Asgardian force was less willing to use such tactics as they held their ground keeping it more of an even fight.


    They could only back up so much though, limited by the main force who refused to give ground. If Vott allowed his men to back up anymore he would be opening the main army to a flanking attack.


    The constant waves of enemies were becoming a problem, the trolls vastly outnumbered them, Asgard couldn''t continue this kind of endless fight for long.

 Chapter 23 - Accusation

    Theoric becoming used to the rhythm of battle started to relax as his movements became more steady, flowing quicker and more precise.


    Feeling better as time went on he started to implement his energy as a skin shield to defend against any random strikes he couldn''t predict due to the chaos of battle, random times a weapon or projectile coming out of the blue was blocked by his shield.


    Others not so lucky as even some of Vott''s men falling to the randomness of battle, leaving a feeling of helplessness in many knowing that bad luck could often happen in war no matter how well prepared you were.


    Thor at this time was still causing havoc in the middle of the enemy''s army, the troll elites doing their best to stop him soon found themselves close to defeat as he put on the pressure.


    Ulik who was itching to fight was surprisingly holding himself back as even he knew Thor was a threat, sending his elite''s first to test him before making a move.


    He took action when he noticed Thor about to finish off his men, super jumping over he sucker-punched Thor sending him flying away much to Ulik''s dissatisfaction as the direction was behind the Asgardian lines where he couldn''t follow.


    Seeing his elites beaten, he reluctantly called for a retreat after the nagging of his more intelligent advisors who only saw doom should they lose their best men to Thor, urging Ulik to fight together with the elites to kill Thor against Ulik''s wish who wanted a good fight one on one, believing himself to be the strongest.


    Thor pissed tried to follow smashing against the backline of the retreating force, eventually letting them go as fighting a fleeing foe left a bad taste in his mouth.


    Theoric ready for a break could only sigh when Vott came over asking for his help with the wounded.


    "Alright, but I''m not going to heal more than I can, so get your men to form a blocking view of my actions as I heal, don''t want to be nagged by the entire army to heal, plus it''s exhausting and I''m already beat from the battle."


    Vott grinning as he and his man had no problem complying. Surprisingly with the extra room and being able to maneuver more they ended up only losing 4 in the battle, much less than when they were confined in the rock forest.


    Theoric''s help in keeping the critically injured stable and back on the road of recovery kept this number from rising.


    Theoric still susceptible to great strain from healing was on the ground panting in sweat when he finished.


    Doing it so soon after the battle was no easy task without time to rest. He began to wonder if this was the reason the healers they employed choose to use technology instead of pure magic.


    He knew though that wasn''t the only reason, his body was still being adapted by the Acanti''s soul and it would be a good while before it completed.


    This was likely affecting his abilities and even his strength as he felt it slightly fluctuate while fighting but not to a degree where it would be concerning.


    The reason he pushed himself despite knowing this was because this would be his best and easiest time to train, the strain he feels now while trying something his body wasn''t yet ready for would boost its potential allowing for much greater capabilities in the future.


    The men thanked him with some bending down to give him a hearty pat. The good mood didn''t last long though when an angry yell came their way.


    "VOTT! You traitours bastard! Come out here and face your punishment."


    Vott looked over towards the shout with the grin wiped off his face, he knew this sc.u.mbag would show up eventually.


    Vott stomped out into the open to face his accuser with a scowl on his face hollering back- "HERLU! you rotten scoundrel, how dare you say such blatant lies, anyone with eyes could see us fighting alongside our army against the troll scourge."


    Herlu came over donning the commander''s black cape flanked by 4 red-caped bodyguards,- "Don''t think I didn''t notice your cowardly actions, only showing up at the end of the battle, you will be court-martialed and then executed for high treason, men arrest him." he ordered the nearby soldiers.


    Vott held his hands out to hold off anyone as he spoke- "High treason? has your head gone so far up your a.s.s that it can''t even think straight anymore?" he asked, confused to how he came to such a bold claim, at most it should be considered attempted desertion.


    Herlu ignoring him ordered again- "Seize him now, everything will be discussed at your trial before we execute you."


    Vott''s men narrowed their eyes, each of them wearing a scowl of their own as they pulled out their weapons intending to fight if they had to.


    Herlu raised an eyebrow- "Do I detect rebellion?" he asked mockingly.


    Vott looked to his men with a sadden expression not wishing to see them die in such a pointless fight gave the order for them to stop- "Drop your weapon men, I will go of my own free will, we''ll see what kind of crap your spewing when we get to the courts."


    Vott seeing his men hesitate to follow the order made his heart feel warm, but still loudly said- "That''s an order!"


    Hearing the reluctant clanging of weapons being dropped as a couple of Herlu''s men walked over to escort Vott away.


    Theoric feeling rested enough rose to his feet stepping in front of Vott blocking the incoming men.


    Herlu frowned- "How dare you stand in the way, I have had just about enough of this, men take him to."


    The bodyguards on Herlu''s side though flinched when they saw who it was, anyone who was a red ranking bodyguard knew who Theoric was.


    Vott whispered- "What are you doing? Just stand down and come up with a way to attend my trial."


    Theoric just smirked in response- "Don''t worry, your about to learn who I am."


    Theoric seeing the men grip their spears ready to carry out orders addressed Herlu- "You accused Vott of treason, but I was with him the whole time and can say for certain he''s innocent unless you give me a good reason I''ll have to assume your betraying the people for personal gain and have to take your head."


    Herlu sneered in contempt- "Who are you to question me? Threaten me? If you were with Vott then you are as good as guilty too, stand down and surrender yourself while I''m still being merciful."


    One of the bodyguards who knew Theoric best quickly went up to Herlu before things escalated- "Sir, a word."


    Herlu feeling on top of the world at having such an opportunity wasn''t interested in talking about anything,- "Can''t you see I''m busy."


    "Sir it''s important, I know that man."


    Herlu''s interest peaked asked- "Alright go on, tell me who that fool is."


    "That''s Theoric sir."


    Herlu unaware asked unconcerned- "And that is?"


    "Sir, he''s the butcher, Theoric the butcher." the man said loud enough for everyone to hear.

 Chapter 24 - New Mission

    Theoric seeing the shock on everyone''s faces and the paling of Herlu''s was somewhat surprised, he knew his reputation is well known around his circle of influence, but seeing the looks of recognition from even the most basic soldier here made him realize it spread farther than he thought, guess with a nickname like the butcher word gets around, he thought to himself.


    Vott was taken through a whirl of emotions too, he never thought that the Theoric he was with was the Theoric, the butcher. He had a bad reputation for lashing out at the smallest things and ripping the limbs off of all his foes no matter how big or small the slight against him.


    Herlu with a pale face went very quiet not knowing what to do now, the last thing he wanted was to get his head ripped off.


    Laughing awkwardly he said- "Well, umm, if Mr. butcher... (seeing the frown forming on Theorics face after being called butcher, he quickly changed his form of address)... I mean if Mr. Theoric vouches for Vott, I''m sure I was mistaken." His back now drenched with sweat.


    Bowing to Theoric, he turned nervously to his men,- "Let''s go." he said scurrying away with them right on his heels.


    A small cheer broke out amongst Vott and his men with the former laughing loudly at seeing Herlu flee.


    Vott happily smacking the back of Theoric laughed- "Haha, why didn''t you tell me you were that Theoric, the butcher, nice to have you on my side, seeing the look on his face when he found out who you were was priceless."


    Theoric- "Thought it would be easy to figure out after I told you my name and how I could speak to the king."


    Vott grinning- "Didn''t really think about it back then, just thought you were another big mouth spouting nonsense, gotta say though you have an awful reputation, though after fighting with you I can kind of see how you got it." he said thinking back to how Theoric sliced through his enemies whenever he got the chance making a bloody mess.


    _________________________


    When Herlu was far enough away he slowed back down grumbling about his bad luck, wondering how Vott ever got to know Theoric.


    He ended up going back to the sh.i.p.s which were stationed a good distance away from where the battle took place, trying to create as much distance as he could to forget about the humiliation he just went through.


    From the shadows of the underbelly stepped out a regular blue caped soldier,- "I heard about how Theoric embarrassed you in front of the men undermining your authority, I have a way you could get rid of him and Vott if you would like."


    Herlu not even realizing how strange it was for someone all the way out here to know about it was intrigued,- "Go on, I''m listening."


    ____________________________


    Theoric sitting by the campfire with a few men as night fell, eating rations provided, had a rare occurrence when one of the men actually decided to speak of his own accord.- "So why do you think they retreated? From what I saw it seemed like we would get overwhelmed eventually if King Odin keeps our stronger forces from fighting."


    Theoric broke into a wide grin as he teased him a bit- "What''s this, someone actually knows how to start a conversation in this group, consider me amazed." he laughed.


    Vott grinning- "It seems they are growing used to your presence, your one of us now." raised his cup in celebration before taking a hearty drink.


    Theoric happily nodding in approval while rubbing his chin- "About time, I mean after all that healing I did and you all still barely spoke, now that I step in front of your precious captain you all feel indebted, they must really love you, Cap."


    Vott stiffly chuckled answering the slightly embarrassed Serk- "Yes and I appreciate it, to answer your question Serk, it''s because of Thor causing havoc in their back lines, just like with Asgard if the higher ranks are in danger they''ll turn and flee regardless." he ended with a sad expression, like the rest of the men no longer having that strong feeling of belonging to Asgard anymore after being betrayed by their system.


    Theoric added- "And they''re probably using this as training for the ones who have yet to experience many battles as well as letting some of the more important warriors let loose, like Thor, Sif, and the Warriors Three, I''m sure even Loki is lurking around." His revulsion showing when mentioning Loki''s name.


    Serk slammed his fist down in frustration- "Battle experience you say? As if we need more of that!"


    Vott looked bitterly at the campfire- "Yeah, we were obviously sent for other reasons." he said letting the melancholy hang over them.


    -------------


    Early Morning they were awoken by the sentries alerting them of the incoming enemy forces.


    Theoric hearing what Vott said spoke his mind- "This doesn''t make sense, this war is more of a joke the more I think about it, even the enemy is keeping to his area and fighting head-on, Rock Trolls are dumber than most, but even they are not that dumb.


    I hate to say it but this is clearly a war to release tensions rather than an actual fight that anyone is trying to win." he said not liking the fact that Asgardians were dying for no reason.


    Vott could only helplessly nod in agreement- "Ai, but orders are orders."


    Theoric looking at the incoming army noticed more of the less geared cannon fodder. This along with the new orders made him feel something was off, his mind naturally wandered to the thought of Loki having something to do with it, the only one he knows who could be plotting with the enemy.


    Theoric unsure just gave a fair warning- "I don''t like this, you should keep your guard up."


    Vott scoffed- "You don''t have to tell me that, it''s just another attempt by Herlu to get rid of us."


    Theoric wanted to tell him his thoughts about Loki and the enemy''s army but kept it to himself knowing it wouldn''t change much.

 Chapter 25 - High

    Trudging around the outskirts, far enough away from the battle so they wouldn''t be noticed heading to their new mission to strike at the supply chains feeding the Rock Troll army.


    The battle was taking place in a valley between two mountain ranges which they had to traverse through to get at their supplies.


    With little information provided, it soon became apparent that the mountain range was far wider than first predicted. The rugged terrain and thin air made progress slow as they climbed higher in altitude.


    The first night was spent on top of a mountain in a quickly dug cave to hide from the frigid wind and the fire that they needed for warmth.


    The men were getting along miserably, grumpy and cold, their once-quiet voices were now loud and snappy as they barked at each other for the littlest things.


    Theoric was the only one not having a problem, for as he slept his body was going through a metamorphosis, his strength and knowledge slowly increasing as time went on.


    His last sleep brought him the most significant benefit yet as he felt a symbolic click go off in his head releasing a bit of the tension he has for using his abilities. Now able to use his powers with far less strain for longer periods.


    This helped keep his mood high despite the uncomfortable conditions he found himself in.


    ---------


    The 2nd day they headed into the depths of the mountain range where what little wildlife this planet had still survived despite the Rock Trolls threat to its existence.


    Theoric the only one in a position to think about things other than the mission questioned how this was possible, an ominous feeling growing in him.


    The other Asgardians were just happy to see something other than rocks for the first time, trees, grass, and other plant life dotted the area with small creatures visible. Tracks of bigger game could be seen from the muddy footprints by the flowing stream.


    They were now in a bowl of mountains that seemed to house a protected environment, unusual for the barren planet.


    Theoric was the only one on high alert as the rest lowered their guard to enjoy the nice change of pace, quenching their thirst as they took a break by the stream.


    Vott laughed merrily seeing his men''s spirits improve- "Theoric, now is the time to relax, it''s not often you get situations like these, you should take advantage of it while you can, plenty of fighting in the future."


    Theoric didn''t understand why he was acting this way, even if he wanted to take a break, why was he so loose and uncaring, he didn''t even order any of the men to guard them.


    Theoric- "Sir don''t you think you''re a bit too relaxed?"


    Vott ignored him as he started taking his armor off laughing.


    Theoric went on full alert as he saw this, looking around he saw half the men doing similar with the other half looking on concerned.


    Seeing Serk acting normal he called out- "Serk, report!"


    Serk hearing his name called looked over to see Vott stripping his gear off next to a concerned Theoric. Rushing over he saluted him without hesitation, already taking him to be 2nd in command like many others.


    "Sir, on the way we found what we thought were edibles and some of the men decided to eat them after running out of rations, unprepared for how long we would be in the mountains." Looking over to Vott who was now almost nude, "It seems Captain took some as well."


    To make matters worse they could now hear the howls of incoming Rock Trolls in the distance.


    Theoric frowned at the noise with a visible shudder from Serk who was worried about what would happen with half the men out of their minds.


    Looking at the now n.a.k.e.d men who wrestled against anyone trying to ruin their fun as they danced around.


    Theoric taking command ordered- "Tell those who are not inebriated to tie the ones who are down so we can better defend them, make sure you hurry we don''t have time to waste."


    Serk- "Sir, can you heal them?"


    Theoric feeling stupid for not thinking of it himself gave it a shot only to look disappointed- "It doesn''t seem like I can, maybe because they''re not actually hurt in any way, it''s more like a drunken state or maybe I just can''t wield my healing well enough to figure it out right now and we don''t seem to have the time for me to practice, do as I said and prepare."


    ________________________________


    Gaark and Ekak, twin brother elites in Ulik''s army, were ordered to go into the depths of the mountain and find a group of sneaky Asgardians to kill.


    Slightly bigger than the surrounding Trolls in height as well as mass, helped them to stand out with their barbarian style armor which only covered their joints and weak points leaving most their body unprotected, along with their twin horned helmets and hammer weapons.


    The mountains were thought to be cursed by many, trolls who ventured inside often to never return.


    Gaark and Ekak didn''t believe in such things and were more than willing to venture inside on orders from their king. The same couldn''t be said for their men though as they entered deeper into the mountains.


    When they reached the inner bowl discovering the prehistoric space, many of them on edge started to freak out and let out howls involuntarily at the slightest movement.


    Gaark angrily shouted- "Shut up you bunch of worthless cowards, you just gave away our position."


    Ekak feeling the same- "If one more of you makes a peep without our orders, we''ll kill you and leave you to rot in this cursed place."


    __________________________________


    Theoric had the n.a.k.e.d men tied up together in the middle so they could easily be watched and protected.


    The situation wasn''t good though, already one of the lowest numbered squads around with 31 members left after recent battles.


    They were now down to 16 men, this was a complete disaster. If the trolls came in their usual numbers, they would be hard-pressed to keep alive let alone defend these n.a.k.e.d fools.


    Theoric seeing no other choice ordered 4 men to stay behind and defend them while the rest headed out to engage the enemy at a safer distance away.


    Wildlife scattered away from the surroundings as the two forces came face to face.


    Theoric gripped his sword, watching the trolls who were now a stone''s throw away, his men visibly nervous, shaking a little as they saw the number of trolls despite the odds being similar to usual. The stress was far greater with their smaller number amplifying the feeling of being alone against an army.


    Luckily the trolls were only 50 strong, after not being able to get many to agree to come into the mountains as well as not wanting to risk to big of a force in case the curse rumors were true. Ulik felt like this would be enough after thinking back on how easily he wiped them out the last time, he had complete trust in Gaark and Ekak to take care of it.


    The trolls let out their howls as they charged the now 12 Asgardians who were in a tightly packed curved line ready to form a circle when they became surrounded in order to protect each other''s backs.

 Chapter 26 - Gaark and Ekak

    Theoric in the center of the line shouted out what he thought were encouragements,- "Don''t worry men, it''s only 50, we''ve been through worse, we will survive."


    The men cringing at his attempt prepared themselves for the clash, shields up, bodies lowered to strengthen their center of gravity so they don''t go flying from the initial hit as they braced for impact.


    Theoric like before without a shield readied his sword to pierce the first one who came at him without a sense of danger.


    He made sure to keep an eye on the two big ones in the back.


    Right before they collided Theoric had an epiphany as he gathered his energy at a noticeably faster rate and shaped a row of stakes coming out of the ground with his orange-colored energy.


    The first group of trolls already to close to stop impaled themselves on the stakes. The following groups surprised still managed to avoid it in time as they went around and continued on.


    The other Asgardians morale increased seeing the spectacle as a good number of trolls fell to the stakes.


    With their charging momentum ruined the trolls arrived much less excited as they took the first swings at the group of Asgardians.


    With Gaark and Ekak behind them though they still brimmed with confidence hearing the roars of their leaders urging them on to victory.


    Theoric trying to concentrate on gathering energy again while defending against the closest trolls, the stakes dissipating having done their purpose with no more supply of energy being fed. He aimed his hand out and started to shoot energy spikes at unsuspecting trolls, who grew unnerved seeing someone use magical abilities.


    The weaker willed trolls were rattled, thinking it was possibly part of the curse, a few even fled which infuriated the twins who threw rocks at them, managing to kill a couple.


    Gaark and Ekak yelled while throwing rocks- "Get back here you cowards."


    Then all of a sudden the very ground started to violently shake, the fleeing trolls who survived the rock throws now found themselves against a huge rock monster that erupted out of the ground blocking their path of retreat.


    All around the battle the ground erupted with more rock monsters who popped out with a loud roar as they began to attack the closest troll.


    The Asgardians were confused about what to do seeing the new development, Theoric noticing they weren''t being attacked shouted out orders- "Asgardians! do not attack, I repeat do not attack the rock monsters, stay calm and wait, you are allowed to defend yourself if you must."


    The rock monsters with surprise on their side and fear running amok in the troll ranks had an easy time of killing them with the Asgardian support.


    Gaark and Ekak were a different story though, they were not elites for no reason. Adapting to the situation, together they brought their hammers down on the rock creatures with great effectiveness, smashing them apart with each swing.


    Theoric watching the situation develope, ran over to help out after telling the others to stick together and finish off the rest of the trolls.


    Gaark and Ekak saw him coming and laughed,- "Look Ekak here comes a rat."


    "Look Gaark here comes our mark," they laughed.


    Raising their hammers to smash Theoric who stopped to shoot a couple of spikes at them which they smashed instead, defending themselves.


    Theoric seeing how easy they were shattered made it a point to remember to try and work on the strength at a later date.


    Wielding his sword he went up close dodging a hammer blow from the left while sending a strike at the exposed side only to have to jump back and avoid a hammer blow from the right from the other one.


    Theoric continued to dodge without rest as they came at him together, swinging their hammers in a flurry.


    The rock monsters not wanting to be saved after intending to be the saviors stepped back in and attacked the trolls exposed backs.


    Gaark seeing this turned to face them,- "I''ll take care of these pests, you kill him."


    Ekak seeing his brother defend their backside teased him back- "Without you in my way, I''ll easily take him down." he laughed while swinging his hammer at Theoric.


    Theoric being attacked by the two could do nothing but retreat, unable to even think as the hammers came in quickly without stopping, but now with one of them gone he grinned seeing the difference instantly.


    Ekak ticked off at seeing him grin started to wildly attack him. Theoric used his energy to form a shield with his left hand blocked the next hammer strike while he pierced his sword into his exposed guts.


    Ekak let an outcry of misery as he stumbled back clutching his stomach, trying to keep the guts from spilling out as he took painful breaths.


    Gaark hearing his brother turned to see him falling back from a stab, his eyes going red with anger he charged over to help defend his brother, but he never made it as the rock monsters didn''t let the chance slip by with his back turned and laid into him with attacks, shooting rock spikes when he left their melee range.


    Ekak seeing his brother fall faced down with his back covered in rock spikes trying to get to him lowered his head in defeat as Theoric walked up and chopped off his head.


    Still on guard he faced the rock monsters with a skin shield on in case he got sneaked attacked by the rock spikes he saw earlier.


    One of the rock monsters made his wave over with a hand up,- "Hello there friend, we mean no harm to you or your people, we are Kronans, though I doubt you heard of us seeing as we''re almost extinct and keep to ourselves."


    Theoric tilted his head,- "Kronan?"

 Chapter 27 - Kronans

    "Yes we are Kronans, I am Zardok leader of those that are left." the orange-colored rock man said.


    They were tall standing at an average of 8ft towering close to 2ft above Theoric.


    Theoric lowered his weapon, but leaving his skin shield on just to be safe asked- "Who are you people? I mean, I thought only the Rock Trolls lived on this planet."


    Zardok looked sad, that is if you could tell from their stony exterior,- "We use to share the world with the Rock Trolls, but when their numbers grew too large, their self proclaimed king Veldemaris took the chance to wage war and enslave our species, seeing us as a threat that had to be eliminated.


    One day a bold brave Kronan by the name of Korg rebelled all alone after having enough but was captured and sent to Sakaar to fight in the arena as punishment.


    His brother Margus hearing of this was angered, he rallied the others in his brother''s name to rise up and fight.


    Needless to say, this didn''t go over so well, crushed under their superior numbers, with only a few of us escaping to the mountains."


    Theoric still confused and concerned about the troll''s capabilities asked- "But from the powers I just saw, I don''t see how you could have lost, you should be able to easily rule this world with such gifts."


    Zardok understanding explained- "We did not always have these gifts, while we hid in the mountains trying to hide from troll patrols, we were visited by a Goddess, Gaea, who bestowed upon us our current gifts and like you, we at first thought to use them to take revenge, but with our numbers so low it became more important to try and preserve our species, than risk extinction in war."


    Theoric hearing Gaea''s name and feeling it too be true, relaxed as he went to check on his men.


    Zardok following along continued- "In fact, Gaea is the reason we choose to help you, we at first were going to kill you along with the trolls, but then we felt Gaea''s presence in you, another chosen...


    oh, you don''t have to worry about your friends, they just ate a berry we cultivated to weaken any who came into the valley that eats it, the effects will be gone by morning, you see we became protectors of the last form of indigenous life on this planet, we created a few places like this deep in the heart of mountains where we can guard them safely."


    Theoric nicely listened nodding along as they reached his men which he looked over, healing any wounds they might have, much to the amazement of the Kronans who never saw anything like it before.


    Zardok- "What is that you are doing?"


    Theoric- "I''m healing them, its a gift I received from Gaea, like yours."


    Zardok showing a rocky grin- "Yes I see, so she did, bless you, this is wonderful, come follow me to our dwellings, you can rest and wait for your other men to recover, we already sent them over."


    Theoric hearing about the men didn''t forget to try his healing on them again, knowing he should be able to heal them from it, intending to practice the rest of the day to improve his healing.


    They walked over to an enclosed area at the edge of the sanctuary, a few cave-like entrances could be seen facing the center area where they had a statue erected of what they perceived to be Gaea, a rock woman with a firey head making her resemble a volcano.


    Theoric simply asked- "Gaea?"


    Receiving nods from the surrounding Kronans,- "Isn''t she beautiful."


    Theoric rolled his eyes, it seemed they didn''t realize she formed into whatever they found to be a perfect woman, the surprising part was they all had the same perfect woman.


    Spotting the tied up men and the 4 guards who were worse for wear sporting new bruises and tied up as well. Seeing Theoric they perked up in hope that he''ll save them.


    Zardok catching the eye of the tied up guards exclaimed- "Ah sorry about that, they didn''t wish to come quietly so we knocked them out and brought them along."


    Theoric spent time healing and releasing them before putting all his focus on the drugged men trying to figure out how to best use his healing to fix it in case he has to heal similar things in the future such as poisoning.


    The men who didn''t have a problem walked around interacting with the few locals and eating the provided meals they brought back especially for them knowing they didn''t eat rocks.


    Kronans had it rough though, only 44 living here after losing some in the rescue, supposedly they had a few other sanctuaries, but that was far to low a number. Theoric offered to help migrate them to another world, but they had the strong belief that they belonged here on their home planet, to help keep safe what was left.


    Serk came to watch Theoric as he worked on healing the men.- "So how goes it?"


    Theoric looked up giving him a grin before putting all his focus back on what he was doing, he was close to achieving some enlightenment.


    Theoric during his practicing though felt the energy as it entered the subject, he felt that if he wanted he could speed up the natural functions of the body, so he just had to speed up the functions that were already fighting the foreign substance to speed along the healing process.


    Deep down though he still felt this was basic healing, he could heal with magic, magic being the keyword, he knows he should be able to do far more with it than just speeding up the body''s natural functions.


    If he could figure that out then maybe he could help speed up his own changing body to its completed form.


    Letting out a sigh as he finished healing the first guy, he found a rock to lean against as he rested- "Vott and the rest will have to wait till morning to wake up, I''m done for today."

 Chapter 28 - Practice

    Theoric woke up the next day to a loud bellow, "What in Odin''s beard is going on around here!"


    Pushing himself up he walked out of the cave he was staying in to see an angry embarrassed Vott fighting against his restraints as he yelled obscenities at the nearby men to untie him faster.


    Upon glimpsing Theoric he turned his glare onto him- "You, come here and explain why in the Hel I and these men are n.a.k.e.d and tied up." doing his best not to yell at Theoric, remembering exactly who he is, while it was true Theoric was under his orders at the moment for whatever strange reason, they were not exactly on the same level.


    Theoric outside of his reputation was still a Crimson Hawk who worked directly under the king.


    Theoric seeing his predicament in a new light broke out into a grin, much to the dissatisfaction of Vott,- "You dare!"


    This only made Theoric start laughing as he thought about the hairy n.a.k.e.d man struggling to escape his restraints while tied to other n.a.k.e.d men.


    Vott now red in anger shouted- "Shut up, shut up this instant!"


    Theoric waved his hand apologizing- "I''m sorry, but it really is funny." gaining snorts from the other men who were trying not to laugh, knowing they wouldn''t have as easy of an end as Theoric, quickly going quiet when the glares from Vott and the men came their way.


    Vott now freed found his belongings nearby wasting no time in putting them on, hoping to forget anything ever happened.


    Vott glowered at Theoric,- "Explain what''s happened and who are these rock people."


    Theoric- "These are Kronans, once equals on this planet until they were caught off guard by the rock trolls in ages passed and brought to near extinction, this is some of the few that are left as for why you were n.a.k.e.d well..."


    He explained how he stripped himself after being drugged by the berries they ate and how they tied them together so he didn''t have to worry about them wandering around while they fought the incoming trolls.


    Vott gave another pensive huff while watching the other men who were tied up with him gather themselves- "Alright, I understand now about some things, but please explain why we were left out in the cold while tied up n.a.k.e.d?" he asked Still feeling moody about waking up with frozen balls.


    Theoric hearing this cringed knowing he was in the wrong not thinking about it, being tired was no excuse not to have someone take care of them. While Vott was looking away he slowly retreated out of sight.


    Vott not receiving a response looked over to where he used to be turning red with anger again yelling- "You bastard, how dare you hide from me."


    Luckily he was saved when Zardok made his way over to introduce himself to the Captain of the men- "Why hello there, leader of the chosen one."


    Vott angrily turned to the person who interrupted him intending to yell some more before realizing it was a Kronan,- "huh, wait did you say chosen one?"


    Zardok feeling nervous that he did something wrong stuttered- "ah, uh, yeah?" thinking he might have made a mistake revealing his identity that he was keeping secret.


    Theoric meanwhile wanted to go test his powers again after receiving another symbolic click this morning feeling stronger than ever.


    He had a Kronan lead him to a private area where he could practice out of the way and that was clear of life so he wouldn''t destroy or hurt anything.


    Now alone he brought his energy to bear as he constructed a big dome, thickening it so no one could see inside, about the size of a house, feeling it was too small he pushed his energy out expanding it several times so he would have plenty of room to experiment.


    Happy with the result from the dome he could already tell that he had a vast improvement, able to now set up a more robust and durable construct that won''t disappear any time soon after he stops supplying it.


    Continuing his training with the knowledge that the farther he tried to construct things away from his body the harder it was.


    He tested his limits by creating great swords one at a time at the edges of the dome, first at the top, then another at each of the 4 theoretical corners to amplify the difficulty as he forced himself to split his focus to different areas or risk them falling apart.


    Sweat forming as he held his concentration, using more energy than ever before, he truly felt powerful at this moment despite the strain that was building up as he made the great swords move around the dome in different patterns.


    Nearing his limit he brought the swords together fusing them into one giant 15ft sword that he then shot towards the side of the dome.


    The dome having already lost some of its earlier strength stood no chance as the sword pierced through shattering a big hole on its way out where it pierced the mountainside behind before coming to a stop at the hilt.


    Sitting down he looked on at his work pleased, thinking in time he would use these energy constructs for all sorts of fun things.


    The war was helping to increase his abilities at a much faster rate, but at the same time it still seemed way to slow, while his power has increased, he was still not nearly strong enough to go toe to toe with the likes of Ulik and Thor.


    His powers were still just gimmicks when compared to their strength, he was frustrated with how slow his body was changing. The Avanti''s were massive wales with the ability to fly at high speeds, even faster than light while in space.


    He wondered what kind of physical strength he would end up with and if he would be lucky enough to fly in the future.


    Leaving that thought behind he thought of happier things, reaching out to his wife back home- ''Sigyn my love, How are you doing?''


    Sigyn happy to hear from him started to excitedly talk about her days, spending the rest of the day chatting together.

 Chapter 29 - New Path

    The next day Theoric headed back to the Kronans dwelling after spending the night out alone, too tired to make his way back or care about what he perceived to be a bullshit mission.


    Seeing Vott come to greet him after being alerted from the watch guards, he prepared himself for another round of yelling.


    Vott- "Kronans told us what you were up to, but wouldn''t tell us the location since you said you didn''t wish to disturbed, tell me what I should think about all this?"


    Theoric felt something was a little off with how calm he was, a grin soon appeared on his face when he thought of something sure to disturb him,- "Well how about instead of worrying about the mission or ranks, why don''t we instead think of new things, like how the Asgards have all but abandoned you and your men, I''ll ask you what I first did when we met, do you wish to change your lot in life?"


    Vott surprisingly stayed calm- "You said you would ask me that after the war."


    Theoric- "Times change, so are you willing to answer now or do I have to ask you once the war is over?"


    Vott thinking about what the Kronans told him, how Theoric was blessed by Gaea, a Goddess every Asgardian knows but is never seen except during crucial moments. Allied with Yggdrasil she helped create the nine realms as they are now.


    She is considered to be the mother of life while Yggdrasil is the foundation in which life takes root.


    He had great respect as most do for such great and mystical beings who are said to be the very reason for their existence.


    Vott concluding answered- "Yes, yes I do wish to change my lot in life, what do you have in mind?"


    Theoric surprised again by his hairy friend couldn''t respond for a few minutes before breaking out into a grin- "Is that so, well then it''s pretty simple, we are going to go for the throat of the Rock Trolls... well I''m going to go for the throat, along the way we''ll be commandeering a ship and get you guys off this planet and away from all this."


    Vott anger started to surface, no way was he going to run away like a coward while a man he''s started to see as a friend fights alone- "What in blazes are you talking about? We are not going to run and leave a man behind."


    Theoric feeling touched tried to reason with him- "Don''t think of it as leaving me behind, this is strategy, I take out the usurper Ulik restoring the previous king while you take the chance to escape Asgard, I will use the merit from his death to stop them from following you through Heimdall''s ability, but if you stay and help then not only will most of us die, but even with the achievement they will never willingly allow you to go, it''s much simpler to agree not to chase then it is too willing let you go."


    Vott arguing back- "And if you die, they chase and kill all of us!" he shouted.


    Theoric- "While that is true, I ask you to believe in me, I will get revenge for my previous death and I will do it alone, this is important to me, I have to do this alone."


    Vott hearing he died wondered if he heard right- "Did you say revenge for your previous death?"


    Theoric gave a nod looking serious- "That''s right, he killed me once already, it was a betrayal set up by people of Asgard, I''m sure that we are both being targeted together on this very mission, I only survived my death due to the timely actions of Gaea."


    Though he didn''t explain how Loki was in on it, thinking back how it was strange that trained men who survived the harshes of conditions were suddenly overcome with the hunger to eat berries without knowing if they were edible or not.


    Clenching his fists tightly while promising that if he''s given another chance he''ll make sure Loki pays for everything.


    Vott eyes went wide- "So it''s true what the Kronans said, your a chosen one of Gaea."


    Theoric thinking on it said- "Well I suppose I am in a way, she did save me and bless me with these abilities."


    Vott choked hearing his reply, coughing up a fit, this bastard supposes after being saved and given power, what an a.s.s, he thought.


    Vott coming to terms- "Alright, if Gaea can trust you I can certainly trust you, but once we leave where do we go?"


    Theoric grinned- "Ever heard of a place called Earth or better known as Midgard? I''m going to brief you on everything you need to do while you''re there, well that''s assuming you wish to follow me, if not I have other options for you."


    Vott- "Midgard huh?"


    ____________________________________________________________


    In another unknown place, Gaea who was in an unfixed every changing form could be seen talking to a tree aspect of Yggdrasil- "So did you plan for all this to happen? how much have you done to get things to set up this way?"


    Yggdrasil spoke with a raspy slow sounding gender-neutral voice- "I simply did what must be done."


    Gaea laughed- "Did you now, you''re telling me it wasn''t for selfish reasons?"


    Yggdrasil playing coy asked- "Whatever do you mean?"


    Gaea huffed- "Oh please, try telling me you''re not planning to have him fix your problem."


    Yggdrasil denying it- "Your thinking too much."


    Gaea silently glared at Yggdrasil in her unique way.


    Yggdrasil giving in- "If he wishes to help me out along the way who am I to deny him."


    Gaea exclaimed- "I knew it! but your playing with fire you know that right? This is messing with timelines, unknown things could happen. It will be dangerous if any higher beings discover whats going on, especially if the living tribunal finds out."


    Yggdrasil played the innocent card again much to Gaea''s annoyance- "I simply gave the last pure soul a way back from extinction."


    Gaea wanted to retort that Yggdrasil could have just blessed and brought him up independently but knew the tree only ever wanted to work with women in which it had more affinity with because of their life-giving capabilities, allowing them to benefit more from the blessings, which was why Yggdrasil cleverly blessed the wife instead, so Theoric would also feel indebted to it for her gifts.

 Chapter 30 - Old Mission

    Zardok led them out of the sanctuary sending them off- "Here''s the exit closest to the Rock Trolls capital just head straight that way, good luck with your mission, wish we could help more but we need to stay and guard what''s left of the native wildlife."


    Theoric- "It''s fine, you do what you have to and we''ll do what we have to, see you later."


    Vott grumbled- "You''ve helped enough." still blaming the Kronans for the berry problem.


    Theoric said as they were leaving- "You know since we''re going to be working together now, I should probably tell you that Loki is the main cause of... well everything now that I think about it."


    Vott- "What do you mean?"


    Theoric- "He has been working with the new Troll king Ulik to try and kill me which was just the start of all of this, I even suspect him of being the one to tempt you into eating those berries or did you really lose all reason and decided to snack on unknown fruit?"


    Vott didn''t react much to the news- "Just more Asgard garbage coming our way I suppose, I''m not even surprised anymore, come on let us go find a ship so I can at least get my men away from this death trap."


    ---------


    Sometime later they were hiding behind some rocks listening to a passing patrol of trolls.


    "Why we here?"


    "Assgins be coming here."


    "I see no Assgins."


    "Order to come here kill Assgins."


    "Where Assgins?"


    "Shut up, orders are orders." hearing a smacking sound as they wandered off.


    Vott frowned- "Well I certainly believe Loki is helping them now, how else could they keep finding us if we weren''t being magically located, is there nothing we can do about it?"


    Theoric also starting to get annoyed not being able to think of a solution- "We don''t have any magic users here to counter him, this is troubling, I''d hate to go through the rest of my life with him spying on me and sending assassins wherever I go, but there are no solutions for it at the moment."


    Vott- Well since this isn''t going to be easy no matter what we do I say we finish the mission we were given to destroy the supply lines, I know we decided to leave but it won''t sit right with me if I don''t follow the last order I was given,


    then when all is said in done I can say I followed all orders and only left because the mission was completed and I didn''t see any more reason to stay."


    Theoric understanding agreed with a grin- "On your orders Captain."


    Vott grinning back turned to address the men- "Ok men listen up, we will follow the plan to destroy the supplies before we take off, this will not be easy as our every move is being watched and they know we are coming, we will be walking into a trap, but I''ll be damned if I don''t complete this last mission and have them hold it over our heads, Are You With Me!"


    A happy cheer went out, "We''re with you Cap." "We''ll follow you to the end." "What''s death when you''re among family."


    Theoric laughed- "You certainly brought them to life like never before, but I would be shocked if we weren''t heard."


    Vott feeling the motivation didn''t let that faze him- "Doesn''t matter, we''ll kill them all." He said jumping out from cover, attacking the few patrols they saw coming back after their outburst.


    The last thing Vott wanted now that their every move was being monitored was to sneak through and have the ones they pass to attack them from behind. It was now going to be a grind of grit and effort to get through everything and come out on top.


    Since they were still on the outer edges they only came across small patrol parties which were supposed to retreat upon spotting the Asgardians and report to the larger forces in the area, but troll intelligence took over when they saw the size of the enemy forces which wasn''t any bigger than their patrol forces, opting to attack and keep the spoils for themselves seeing no need to report and give up anything.


    With Theorics help they tore through the outer ring without loss, making their way to the supply depot that they were ordered to take care of.


    ______________________________


    Ulik who was constantly pestered by his advisors to not go out and fight alone now that he was king, sat in the throne room listening to reports while waiting for his target to be found in order to get what was promised form the magic man.


    Ulik interrupting the latest report of the ongoing war asked- "Has target been found?"


    Seeing them go quiet in fear after his last tirade at not hearing what he wants, grew angry readying to shout if it wasn''t for a soft soothing voice entering his ears.


    "Ulik my king, if I may present you Grundor the Greater, once a ruler of the Rock Trolls in times long passed, back again to help you in your current predicament," Ulla, the queen of the previous king who betrayed him for greater power, said entering while swaying her h.i.p.s back forth to appear more feminine.


    Sporting large earrings with her black hair tied to stand up straight to distract from her ape-like build, covered with coarse, orange-brown fur. Sporting a pink-red dress with bracelets to and bands to match on her arms.


    Ulik sneered at the yellow masked man in purple robes swaggering in- "I am the king now and I will kill all who challenge me." he said slamming his fist down on the armrests cracking them as he postured himself in his seat


    Ulla fervently denied- "No my king you misunderstand, he is only here to help you, he hides his face so all would forget him."


    Ulik looked from Ulla to the masked man- "Well does the masked man speak?"


    Grundor then started to laugh maniacally, loud and deep, echoing through the chamber, giving an eerie feeling to all except Ulik who feared nothing.- "I certainly can my king... (Ulik hearing himself be called king from the new guy, visibly relaxed as he leaned back in his chair listening to what he had to say.)... I have come to help you with your recent problem with the one you refer to as a magic man."


    Ulik once again on guard snarled out as he slammed the armrest again, this time breaking it, asked- "How do you know about the magic man?"


    He never told anyone about his dealings with the magic man.


    Grundor then waves his hand in the air creating magic fire said- "I know a thing or two about magic, you see, even though I''m no longer a ruler, I still wish to protect my people."


    Ulik mostly weirded out by a troll using magic asked- "How you learn magic?"


    Grundor ignoring the question continued- "Now the magic man or should I say Loki, is known as a trickster, you can''t trust him, so for the intruders just send some of your elites to take care of it and then while they are doing that I will help you with your goals of finding the previous king as well as the deal you had with Loki in time."


    Ulik sat down thinking about what he heard, but not one for thinking he didn''t take long- "Alright, you can be my new magic man, I''ll send Grak, Glagg to help Garrg take care of the annoying pests."


    Grundor- "By the way keep interacting with Loki as usual, we can still use his tracking ability."


    Ulik not understanding asked- "Why can''t you do it? You''re not trying to trick me are you?"


    Grundor snorted in denial- "Do you want me to help with other things or do you want me to spend my time tracking rats."


    Ulik feeling at ease from his explanation gave the orders to get things moving.

 Chapter 31 - Escort

    Theoric, Vott and the men were breathing heavily as they ran through the rock wall corridors, pushing the limits of their Asgardian bodies while making way to the supply area, trying to keep ahead of the information being provided to the trolls.


    Moving fast they barreled through some trolls caught unaware finishing them off quickly, but good times didn''t last long as word got out and the walls started to close in.


    Theoric was doing his best to slow down the enemies in pursuit by shooting energy made hammers to bring down the walls they passed to block the way making it difficult for others to follow.


    Coming to an opening Theoric made sure to close the nearest ones behind them as they ran across the field only to come to a stop when they came face to face with a massive troll force beyond their current capabilities.


    Vott with his ax in hand panting was at a loss what to do, Theoric seeing another corridor of rock walls on the other side of them pushed to charge on through- "We can''t stop." he said hearing the howls coming from behind them.


    Vott breathlessly asked- "What would you have us do?"


    Theoric- "Charge straight ahead to the next set of corridors, I''ll take care of everything all you need to do is stay tightly packed and move fast."


    Vott putting his ax back choose to trust him- "Alright you heard him, keep it tight and don''t stop!"


    Giving their own battle roar for motivation they ran as fast as possible towards the next set of corridors only slowing briefly when nerves took over as they grew close to the army of stampeding trolls.


    Theoric yelling out- "Don''t Stop!" as he prepared his energy in cone form just over the men to protect them as they pierced through.


    Seeing the cone forming over them brought new motivation to the men as they picked up speed, thanking Theoric in their hearts.


    The initial crash with the trolls rocked the cone making the men nervous, but choosing to believe in their powerful ally they gritted their teeth and pushed on.


    Making it to the other side Theoric changed the cone shape and placed it to block the entrance they took as they headed further in.


    A little while later Vott brought them to a stop when most the howls sounded distant,- "We can''t keep going nonstop, so let us rest here and prepare for what''s to come while we have a chance, it seems we caught a bit of a break between enemy forces, it''s a good thing they aren''t the most coordinated bunch."


    The men instantly plopping down dead tired from the nonstop fighting and running they just did, Theoric no exception having done the most work making sure no one died.


    Vott still breathing heavily- "So Theoric, what do you reckon our chances are." he asked not feeling very optimistic.


    Theoric couldn''t help but chuckle a little- "About the same as any other day captain."


    Vott grinned- "Is that right?"


    Vott looking over to Serk who has been talking more of late asked- "How are you holding up Serk?"


    Serk just gave a thumbs up without answering, unable to speak as he tried to catch his breath.


    Vott hearing the howls getting closer- "Well men be prepared to move at a moment''s notice, don''t go falling asleep on me." he said receiving hand waving and grunts in response.


    They''ve been lucky so far with their small scale clashes and corridor running thanks in part to Vott''s great leadership abilities, but there was so much more to go, how long could they avoid the big scale clashes?


    The howls now knocking on their door, Vott roused the men- "On your feet, Move Your Ass!" he started yelling when some of them moved a little to slow.


    Theoric seeing the poor shape everyone was in went up and held Vott back- "Wait, this isn''t good, I think I can make it so we remain undiscovered for a time."


    Not waiting for a response he started to manipulate his energy, creating hands to move the rocks around them creating a seamless cover no troll would ever expect them to be behind.


    The men feeling overwhelmed with happiness wanted to shout out their thanks if it wasn''t for the howls now only a few feet away with the ground trembling under so many trolls marching through the narrow passages looking for them.


    They held their breath when they heard them just outside the protective cover, not to mention the unwashed stench that stung the nose, much more apparent now that they weren''t fighting for their lives, a planet with little water didn''t leave much for washing not that the trolls would even wash if they could.


    It was a long time before they finally all passed, leaving the men breathing easier after much-needed rest.


    When Vott was sure they were gone he smacked the back of Theoric excitedly- "Hahaha nice job, wish you told us you could do that."


    Theoric shrugged- "To be honest it was a gamble, I''m just glad it paid off, now if you don''t mind, I''m going to get some shut-eye and hope I become strong enough for what''s to come."


    Vott hearing that thought it was a good idea- "Yes you all should get some sleep, we''ll count on the cover and I doubt a troll discovering us would stay quiet."


    The men more than happy to oblige went right to sleep.


    ______________________________


    Meanwhile at the troll captail in the throne room.


    Grundor arriving before Ulik- "I found Geirrodur, my king, he cleverly hid in the secret tunnels below this very castle, the last place I chose to look."


    Ulik peeved at finding his foe was just below him asked- "Do you know the way? Never mind, I know, I''ll use my new drill." he said hopping out of his seat making his way to the customized personal transport that could dig through solid rock.


    Ulik''s Ultra-Drill gifted to him from the previous king who hoped Ulik would be his champion. Built by unknowns like all the equipment the trolls recently received.


    It was the main reason Ulik was desperate to find the previous king when he was hinted at by Ulla that Geirrodur had a secret way to get all this stuff.


    Climbing in he started it up and immediately started digging down looking for the tunnels, Grundor following behind on foot in no hurry.

 Chapter 32 - Supply Depot (1)

    Theoric and the others received little sleep when they started to hear the trolls in the area smashing rocks.


    Vott sounding exhausted roused himself- "Alright lads time to get up, that 2-hour refresher is more than enough for us, seems the trolls know we''re around here somewhere, they will most likely be in small groups again searching so we''ll have a bit of fun when they arrive in front of us."


    The Asgardian physiology helped immensely when taking a short break compared to a human, but with the constant running and fighting that''s been going on, their bodies were still far from peak condition not to mention the mental exhaustion from it all.


    The men were not the only ones irritated from the lack of sleep, Theoric didn''t earn any new upgrades that he was hoping for, he didn''t know if it was because he needed more sleep or if he couldn''t keep relying on quick gains from each night rest.


    His abilities were far better now than when he first arrived, unlike his physical abilities which had little in the way of improvements.


    It seemed to him like his body was adjusting to his blessings first which slowed down the physical improvements he knew the Acanti soul still needed to do in order to complete the merge fully.


    The sun had long since fallen leaving a very dark almost pitch-black room underneath the rocks they were hiding in. The chill creeping in, leaving a room full of cold unhappy Asgardians who fumbled around for their weapons as they waited for the trolls to approach.


    That disgusting stench was the first thing to hit their nostrils before the yapping trolls began breaking rocks around them.


    Vott whispering- "Steady men, wait till they''re right on top of us."


    "Stupid Assgins hiding like rats." one troll said swinging his club at a rock face.


    "Tired swinging club at stupid rocks." another said.


    "Keep working, when find Assgins, I eat flesh from bone and poop on remains." The last thing the troll leader managed to say as Vott angrily shouted out- "Now!" smashing through the wall, swinging his ax down with such force he bisected the last troll who spoke.


    The other Asgardians came out in a fury of their own as they took the trolls off guard quickly cutting them down.


    Vott happily watching some of the trolls trying to claw their way out laughed- "Hahaha nice one Theoric, finish them off men we can''t waste time here."


    After dispatching the rest with ease Vott gathered the men- "Alright good no one was hurt, let''s finish this before the sun rises, the supply depot should be just beyond this area in another open field, no time to waste someone could have heard us, move out."


    As soon as he finished speaking the howls started again, echoing through the area, putting the men on edge as the already massive force in the surrounding area sounded that much larger and more intimidating, playing on the men''s psyche.


    Vott understanding spoke in a calming voice- "Steady men, it''s better to die amongst brothers, amongst family on our way to Valhalla."


    Theoric thinking he spoke wrongly in his attempt to calm the men found it strange when the heavy mood lifted.


    Forgetting how seriously some Asgards take their warrior path, even these men who consider themselves outsiders to Asgard now, still had very deep connections to the Asgardian way.


    Theoric on the other hand never bought into the whole Asgardian warrior lifestyle, he fought for very different reasons, that didn''t include honor or death on the battlefield where many Asgardians hoped to reach Valhalla.


    While he did like fighting like any good Asgardian would, honor and seeking death in battle was not among his goals.


    His goals included the path of strength so he could protect those that he loves, protect the things he cares about not to mention he now had to save the Acanti. Dying would defeat the purpose and honor would only get in the way.


    To everyone''s relief, they didn''t come across any trolls the rest of the way to the supply depot.


    Being the leader Vott was always considering things, not liking the way things were going- "Hey Theoric, what are your thoughts on why we haven''t seen another troll in a while, if only I could understand their incessant howling, I''m starting to think they actually communicate that way."


    Theoric- "Maybe they do, as for why we haven''t seen a troll, while you might think that something is up, I can still only think of this as being good for us as we grow closer to our goal, at least now we don''t have to fight the whole way."


    Vott seeing his point of view agreed- "Your right, trolls are stupid, this only helps us." He soon changed his mind though when they peeked over the next bin as it opened up to their goal.


    Vott looking dismal- "Then again maybe it really is bad." he said looking at the more than 1000 trolls waiting for them.


    Theoric- "Naw this isn''t bad, did you really think we were never going to face a force this big, considering their numbers it was only a matter of time, we''ve been lucky so far at how stupid and unorganized they''ve been, even now I''d say this was poorly executed, they should have been wearing us down on our way here to meet certain death."


    Vott still hearing the howls behind them thought otherwise- "Well maybe your right, but now they have us surrounded with no way to escape."


    Theoric chuckled- "Are you sure about that, look over there." he pointed towards the far end where a ship was docked at the supply depot which was pumping water from an underground aquifer, an important resource on this mostly barren planet.


    Vott eyes went wide denying it- "No, there is no way they will keep that ship around long enough for us to steal."

 Chapter 33 - Supply Depot (2)

    Theoric smirked- "Trolls are not the brightest, I doubt they''ll move that ship, planning to kill us with no worry about our escape, although it does have me worried how it doesn''t look like a supply transport ship, I think we''ll have some elites to deal with."


    Vott furrowing his brows asked- "Should we run through like we did last time?"


    Theoric- "I don''t think that''s a good idea lest they figure out our goal and destroy the ship before we arrive, the safe bet is to fight our way through."


    Vott looking back to the men who were on edge listening to their conversation and sighed- "I don''t think we''ll come out of this in one piece."


    Serk who was quickly standing out as a leader in his own right walked up saying- "If we must meet again in Valhalla then so be it, am I right men?"


    He was answered with a resounding uniformed, "Hurrah!"


    Serk grinned at the response as he looked to Vott- "Captain you can count on us, we always knew a day like this will come, we have no fear about reaching Valhalla earlier if we must, we will stand by you until the end and we thank you for all you have done for us in our time of need." he saluted along with the rest of the men behind him.


    Vott grinning getting swept up in the mood, pulled his ax out holding it up and yelled- "For Valhalla!" intending to charge before Theoric stepped in front of him and slapped him down stunning the rest of the men.


    Vott angrily shouted- "What the hell!"


    Theoric snapped- "Shut your mouth... (looking back over the bin to see if the trolls were heading over.)... Dammit, you bastards just love fighting and throwing your lives away in wars, well here they come because of your loud bullshit, now listen up,


    I intend to survive this, now here''s the plan, we will fight them in sections, what we need is fast quick kills once I separate a group from the others before they breakthrough, the bodies and the mystery will send them into a confused fearful state that will allow our momentum to grow."


    Vott getting up rubbing his cheek mumbled- "You didn''t have to hit me so hard."


    Vott seeing his men hesitate to follow Theoric who was heading towards the incoming trolls- "Well you heard him." he said jogging ahead to catch up.


    Some of the men whispering, "So is Theoric our new leader now?"


    Serk- "I think he soon will be if he isn''t already, Vott trusts him and so do I."


    "He has been doing a lot for us, I do trust him," one spoke with others agreeing.


    Vott barked- "Quiet down and get in position, here they come."


    Now out in the open they could all see for themselves the massive army of trolls compared to their measly small number of just 31, it seemed ridiculous to even contemplate surviving while in the open, but Theoric was counting on their Asgardian Physiology to help keep them standing during the arduous task ahead.


    Theoric yelled- "Listen up! We will meet them out in the open and slaughter them in quick succession, do not falter, dig deep down and grab onto whatever you can in order for you to keep going, the end of this will not be Vahlahlla, but VICTORY!"


    Vott and the men listening to him were surprisingly amped up letting out a cheer as they spread out, the goal was to rush forward and kill them fast, not to wait for them to attack.


    Theoric ran ahead knowing he would have to be as close as possible so he wouldn''t overtax himself too soon, the farther he was in creating the energy shields the more difficult it would be.


    With the trolls just in front of him, close enough to where he could see the saliva fly from there howling mouths, he raised his hands cutting off a small group of about a 60 trolls from the rest who smacked face-first into the materialized orange walls just high enough so they couldn''t get over and curved so it wasn''t easy to get around which he made thick enough so it would last long enough as well as blind them to what was happening on the other side.


    Theoric encouraged the men to move faster yelled- "Quickly now, kill them all!"


    Vott echoing him- "You heard him, Kill Them All!" charging forward.


    Theoric feeling good didn''t want the first one to last too long, wanting to further increase the fear of the following trolls that would soon find themselves in a similar predicament so he surprised the men by forming a row of energy spikes which he shot out and controlled to take the heads of the first row of trolls before the initial clash with the men.


    This helped put the fear in these trolls who didn''t notice the wall behind as they rushed forward thus helping the men in the ensuing battle.


    Sword out Theoric did nothing to save his energy as he made sure to end this first wave quickly, rushing around taking out any troll that came close in one quick ferocious swipe, cleaving his way around the field.


    The men also did well taking out trolls in a somewhat orderly fashion despite their wide formation, they were still men with vast experience and wouldn''t fall easily, the only damage taken being their armor now with a few more dents and scr.a.p.es.


    Theoric feeling the wall weakening as the rest of the trolls that were blocked worked on bringing it down decided it was time to end this as he started picking up weapons from dead trolls hastily throwing them at the remaining ones bringing the last ones down before turning his attention to the cracking wall that he made blast out injuring and killing the closest trolls hacking at it.


    This all took place in minutes, revealing the horror to the rest of the awaiting troll army of what awaited them should they be trapped behind a wall.


    The trolls looked on in disbelief as the Asgardians stood over the bodies of their brethren with seemingly no damage taken of their own.


    The scary questions rattling around in their small brains wondering how it was possible, what vile magic was used to enable them to kill all those trolls so fast and most of all not wishing to be the next group trapped.

 Chapter 34 - Escape

    The hesitating trolls soon snapped out of it when a yell from the back resounded out- "Worthless Magots! it''s only a few of them and many of you, doesn''t matter what weird magic they use, soon they will be unable to fight back, Now Attack!"


    Theoric frowned upon hearing the shout as he watched the trolls gather themselves for another attack, but he was still confident in the strategy as he felt their apprehension, that was until they heard the howls coming from behind and around them.


    Theoric clicked his tongue in annoyance- "I don''t know why but I thought they would stay back and wait, but it seems like they''re closing the trap."


    Vott seeing the trolls just ahead marching forward instead of rushing in a frenzy made him worry all the more after hearing the commanding shout from earlier- "This just became impossible, it seems they have a competent commander, got any ideas?"


    Theoric growing concerned looking around at the trolls who were slowly advancing as well as the trolls appearing from every other corner around and behind them as the trap slowly closed.


    Theoric concluding- "It''s time to retreat, we''ll head back to the corridors, I''ll use my energy to allow us to run atop of them allowing us to avoid most the enemy and get around their trap, but before that." he turned to face the supply depot, "I''ll at least finish what we came for, guard me."


    He raised his hands and started to form a giant sword of energy like back when he was practicing, a giant 15-foot sword started to appear as he concentrated


    The trolls seeing this paused before their commander shouted again- "Don''t let him do that, ATTACK!"


    Vott seeing the sword start to materialize when he heard the shout of the enemy- "Whatever you''re going to do, do it fast, Men Get In Position, Form Up."


    Theoric didn''t have time to set up any shield walls as he concentrated what little energy he had while making sure he saved just enough for the escape, it seems he overestimated how much power he could use now that he thought back on his earlier plan in trying to take out the army of trolls.


    Forming the sword didn''t come easy, back when he was practicing it took a little while to create it and that was after he brought other swords he formed together as its base, now he had to do it from scratch while already very fatigued.


    The wave of trolls attacked, some throwing their weapons at the forming sword hindering its process, most of them kept their weapons though as they crashed into the Asgardians shields.


    Theoric sweating in the middle of the men as he poured all his concentration into the sword, taking his time to increase the density of the sword so it could make the long-distance unbroken.


    He realized he once again overestimated his capabilities as time dragged on to form the sword, feeling like he''s been doing that a lot lately since getting the new gifts had made him c.o.c.ky. Now that same c.o.c.kiness was going to put his new brother''s in arms lives in danger, but he knew they wouldn''t want to stop until they completed the mission so he threw all those thoughts out for later as he drained his energy into the sword.


    Vott and the men took position around him bracing themselves as they clashed, swords and shields moving in a flurry to defend their position from the waves of trolls.


    Vott yelling- "Hold your line! Switch when you need to and if you see someone needs it."


    They started in a U-shape with Theoric behind them, but as the waves grew they fell back into a circle formation around him with 6 on each side with 7 in reserve to relieve men as the fight dragged on.


    At first, they were holding up well, but the sheer amount they were up against left them vulnerable to many extra weapons being thrown from the trolls who didn''t regard their own men much as even some of them took some in the back.


    Shouts soon echoed out from the Asgardians as they saw brothers fall to a random throw, whether from the throw itself or the distraction it caused as a troll slipped in and killed them.


    Theoric noticed things were not going well as they ran out of reserves, but he was having difficulty as well from the constant throws at his construction which slowed progress.


    Vott was angrily swinging his ax around reaping lives when the crowd cleared allowing a bigger troll to appear, his bright bald orange head stood out among the crowd of trolls that had hair and helmets.


    The big bald troll pointed to Vott- "Come face me gardian, I show these worms how I squash you."


    Vott took up the challenge if nothing more then to give his men rest as the fighting paused as the trolls watched their elite in action.


    -----


    "Where Glagg go? Why fight stop?" asked a big blue armored troll.


    "That fool went to face them early and they stopped to watch." answered a big red armored troll.


    "Should we order to start again?" asked blue.


    "No, I''ll go watch as well and see what happens." answered red.


    -----


    Vott who was already beaten up spit some blood out of his mouth- "Sure I''ll fight ya, I''ll be sure to bury this ax into your skull." he said stepping forward.


    The bald troll grinned at him before raising his hands facing his trolls-men shaking them as he cheered shaking his arms out to each side getting them to respond and start chanting his name.


    "Glagg." "Glagg." "Glagg." "Glagg." "Glagg." "Glagg."


    He then turned to Vott with reddened eyes as he went berserk and charged Vott releasing a warcry as he raised his giant club up high in his right hand ready to swing it down once in range.


    The red armored troll seeing this from his vantage point held nothing but contempt for his fellow elite- "Look at that fool go berserk before the fight''s even begun."


    Vott seeing his berserk foe also thought this would be an easy fight, that troll didn''t even wear any armor, just thick leather, one good wack and he''ll chop right through him.


    Glagg wasn''t an elite for no reason though, his speed exceeded the expectations of Vott who didn''t have time to swing his ax as he chose to block the club coming for his head.


    Vott instantly felt his arms numb under the pressure, having greatly underestimated Glagg''s strength.


    Vott dodged the next swing unable to block it even if he wanted, trying to shake the numbness out of his arms while avoiding another wild swing.


    Glagg persisted with wide hard swings, planning to squash him as he said, but soon grew irritated at the dodging Asgardian as he gave a mindless roar dropping his body to tackle Vott who dropped his ax in the ensuing crash much to the dismay of his fellow Asgardians who shouted for him to watch out and get back up.


    Vott on his back with Glagg mounted on top avoided the club swings as he lifted it above his head with both hands swing down hard at Vott.


    Vott spotted a small dagger in the trolls belt which he grabbed and stabbed into Glaggs belly who howled out in pain allowing Vott to roll him off and get away back to his feet. Seeing Glagg take the time to pull out the dagger and check his wound allowed Vott to run for his ax.


    Glagg''s attention was drawn back to him as he took off running, he didn''t waste any time in following behind him. Vott aware of the big troll in pursuit jumped for his ax rolling over with it in his hands as the club landed right where it was causing the ground to crack under the power of the troll.


    That fight was now back to square one as Vott turned to face him with an ax in hand noticing the dagger did little damage to the big troll.


    The red armored troll saw enough though, and trolls, unlike Asgardians, cared little for honor as he made his way behind Vott with a sword in hand breaking out of the circle thrusting the sword in an attempt to stab him from behind.


    Glagg yelling- "What this, gardian''s have no honor." as he watched the man come.


    Vott also confused at the man running towards him asked- "What do you think you''re doing?" Not quite hearing the shouts of his men that were drowned out by the troll howls and to his surprise, the man didn''t stop rushing at him being pushed away by the man who ended up getting stabbed in his place.


    Vott eyes went red,- "No Barath!" he cried out after realizing he was just saved, rushing back to him, rolling him over to check on him. "Why did you do that?"


    The battlefield went quiet after the shocking events unfolded allowing their moment to be uninterrupted.


    Barath coughing blood managed to say- "We still... Need you... Captain." before his eyes lost their light.


    Vott holding him let out an angry wail as he locked eyes with the red troll who smirked.


    A yell interrupted his thoughts of revenge though,- "VOTT! Get Down!" Theoric yelled after having way more than enough time with trolls no longer throwing weapons to interrupt him.


    A giant 15ft sword soon streaked across the valley as it tore through Glagg who stood no chance in defending himself and headed towards the supply depot, tearing through the trolls that stood in its way.


    As this was happening Theoric left no time wasted while everyone was distracted by the sight, running to grab Vott and drag him away telling him,- "The men need you." which upon hearing Vott stopped his struggles to go back and fight the red armored troll as he recalled Barath''s last words.


    The red armored troll snapping out of it after he watched the supply depot explode from the impact of the flying sword turned in a rage to seek revenge only to see them already trying to make their escape.


    "WAKE UP YOU FOOLS, THEY''RE GETTING AWAY!"

 Chapter 35 - Muthos and Askella

    An old hunch back troll with bald head and side hair was using a staff to walk around as he scratched his long dark orange beard while finding a seat to take a nap in his humble cave dwelling at the bottom of a rocky plateau just within sight of the Rock Troll capital where he used to advise the last king before he was thrown out due to giving warnings about his whore wife Ulla which ended up coming true.


    Inside the dwelling, there was a lot of furniture decorated with colorful blankets and comfy seats that were not made of rocks like so many other homes.


    The open kitchen was filled with boiling things of various colors in flasks and beakers, it was more of a lab than a kitchen at this point.


    As the old troll was leaning back in the recliner chair smacking his lips in a lazy relaxed manner getting ready to fall asleep when one of the beakers exploded startling him awake as he quickly sat up yelling- "Dang blast it woman, can''t you find somewhere else to do your experiments."


    An even older looking female troll came out with the same bald head with white side hair that fell to her shoulders came out of the bedroom screaming back- "And can''t you find a new job or hobby or something, all you do is sleep all day, it''s about time you found something else to do Muthos."


    Muthos just snorted as he sat back down and closed his eyes only to hear more complaining coming from his wife.


    "Would you look at this, another failure, I don''t know if I''ll ever get this right, what to do, what to do." talking to herself as she cleaned up the mess.


    Muthos growing irritated said- "Can''t you do that quieter?"


    Receiving a glare he couldn''t see with his eyes closed she said- "I don''t know maybe you would like to sleep somewhere else from now on?"


    Muthos ignored her idle threat as he tried to drift back into dreamland only to again be interrupted by a loud buzzing sound.


    Without opening his eyes he called out- "Hey would you stop that." not receiving a response he called out again- "Askella what are you doing now." squinting one of his eyes open to see her staring blankly towards the rock capital with her eyes magically shining.


    Worried he got up calling out to her again as he cautiously approached- "Askella, Askella, what''s wrong?"


    Askella''s eyes reverting back to there natural brown color looked at her worried husband with a smile- "I''m fine dear... (losing the smile as she turned serious.)... but I''m afraid the capital isn''t, a detection spell I set up was destroyed, though he underestimated me in thinking that would be enough to hide his presence from me... (sighing)... Grundor is back."


    Muthos frowned- "Grundor? you mean that old crazy magic user from old, how is he still alive? Never mind, (realizing his wife was even older than him because of their weird magic ways.), let me ask a different question, is this really a concern?"


    Askella berated him- "I know you haven''t been fully invested in all my magic stuff but would you please not forget about your king''s secret treasure and the hidden tombs underneath, he is most likely planning something terrible, he cannot be trusted or allowed to run around freely, who knows what he will do."


    Askella taking a breath continued- "It seems he''s also helping Ulik track down your king, he''ll be in trouble."


    Muthos gave another snort- "He''s not my king anymore, he deserved to be betrayed by that whore, I no longer care what happens to him."


    Askella- "It''s not just him whos in danger should Grundor be allowed to grow in power, I don''t know why he went into seclusion, but having him around isn''t good, he''s been known to sacrifice and kill thousands in the past for his goals."


    Muthos hearing this grew concerned, he still cared for his people and wished them the best otherwise he would have never become the king''s advisor.- "What can an old man like me do? Why don''t you whip up some magic and set things right?"


    Askella rolled her eyes- "That''s not how magic works, besides have you not been listening, Grundor can also use magic he will just counter whatever I do, I''m not even sure I can stand with him, he could be older than even I realize and far more advanced in the mystical arts... you wouldn''t want your wife to get hurt would you?" she asked blinking her eyes at him.


    Muthos huffed- "Don''t give me that girly crap, just say what you want from me."


    Askella grinning- "Why should we fight our enemies when we can get other enemies to fight for us, there is a small group of Asgardians making their way towards a supply depot, I suggest we recruit them for our goals, they should be more than happy to be led to the capital to kill the usurper and Grundor along with him and if they fail at least the other Asgardians will seek revenge for us."


    Muthos grinned making a move to hug and kiss her- "I like it, I knew I married you for some reason."


    Askella fighting it- "Yeah, yeah, why don''t you recruit those two guards who were cast out shortly after you and take them with you to get the Asgardians back here where we will make our plans, remember to take them through the old war tunnels so your not seen."


    Muthos agreed as he made his way out of the cave to go find them, leaving an evilly grinning Askella behind.


    Askella rubbing her hands together- "This is the perfect chance for me to get my hands on that treasure and then some, who knows what lies in the tombs, I wonder if Grundor does and that''s what he''s after, I''ll have to plan things carefully for it all to work out.

 Chapter 36 - Rescued

    Muthos arrived at another humble cave dwelling where the two guards who defended him were residing after being banished.


    Muthos called out- "Tyborr, U-slyn, it''s me Muthos."


    U-slyn not happy to hear him, spoke in a less than enthusiastic tone- "What do you want?"


    Tyborr, even more peeved to hear from him after so long, blaming him for what happened, growled out- "You should leave."


    Muthos feeling bitter about it didn''t let it get to him- "I know things didn''t go well, but I need your help, the innocent trolls in the capital need your help."


    He could hear the two scoffing at his words to each other before they spoke to him again- "Go away."


    Muthos having enough sneered while he moved his staff along the ground- "Pathetic, are you two just going to rot here while your people need you, I shouldn''t have expected much from washouts like you."


    Tyborr angrily shouted back- "You dare!" rushing out of the cave with a saber in hand, Tyborr behind him trying to stop him from doing something rash.


    Muthos backed up activating the symbol he scribbled on the ground as they passed over it freezing them in place.


    Tyborr shouting- "Let us go, I''ll be sure to carve you up real good."


    Muthos chuckled to himself- "It seems I can do a thing or two after all this time with Askella."


    Muthos growing concerned at seeing his tenacity, hoping his spell would hold- "Please calm down this is important."


    U-slyn still trusting Muthos tried to pacify his friend- "Tyborr you need to calm down, it''s not his fault, if it''s anybody''s fault it would be mine, you were only following my lead."


    Tyborr letting his anger go after hearing his friend blame himself sighed- "That''s not true, I don''t blame you."


    U-slyn- "Then you shouldn''t blame Muthos."


    Tyborr sighing again- "Your right, I''m sorry Muthos, but... (growing angry again.) it is your fault, the least you could have done was visit us after." he angrily said.


    Muthos feeling bad answered- "Your right, I should have visited, but I implore you to put past grievances behind us and help save our people."


    U-slyn being the more level headed one asked him to explain, allowing Muthos to fill them in on the details.


    U-slyn grinned- "Well I think...(Looking at Tyborr for confirmation who gave him a nod.)... that you have yourselves a couple of royal guards ready to fight once again, also it should be fun to see the Asgardians do the hard work for us."


    Tyborr acting calm before exploding- "Great, now if you could just LET US GO!"


    They went inside and put on their old royal blue armor that left their arms, legs, and faces uncovered which allowed them to show their full beards that they grew out since being banished.


    Muthos commenting on their looks- "You two still look way to similar, are you sure your not brothers."


    Tyborr smirked- "Get that all the time, now show us the way to these old war tunnels, it has been a while since we killed somebody."


    _________________________________________________________


    Theoric, Vott and the men that were left headed back towards the corridors, killing the few distracted trolls at their backs making a breakaway, knowing that their best bet was going back the same direction giving them the best shot at having the least amount of trolls.


    All of them were on their last legs though as the fatigue on their overworked bodies started to reach dangerous levels.


    Vott yelling to Theoric after he buried his ax in a nearby troll leaving it behind as the weight was becoming a burden to their escape, picking up a lighter one-handed ax from the dead troll- "Can you still get us on top of the corridors?"


    Theoric looking gloomy answered while sidestepping a strike and continuing his run letting the Asgardian behind him cut the overextended troll down- "No, I no longer have the energy for that, the only choice is to enter and hope for the best."


    As they quickly fought their way back cutting down the few scattered trolls popping out and around them, leaving the main troll army giving chase behind them gave them the chance they needed.


    The downside was if enough trolls surrounded them inside they would be stuck and it would soon turn into their rocky tombs.


    Luckily he didn''t smash all the openings after they left, only the ones closest to them upon exiting so there was still a way back.


    Cutting their way back through towards one of the entrances the trolls were coming out of.


    Theoric gritting his teeth as 4 trolls popped out swinging his sword as hard as he could trying to finish it quickly before the main army closed the small gap they made between them.


    He only managed to get one cut in half while the other two close ones dodged out of the way, but the other Asgardians followed up finishing them before they could make any counter move.


    The last ran back inside the corridor after witnessing how outnumbered he was with no other nearby trolls in the immediate vicinity to help him.


    Vott chose to enter last not wanting to lose any more men as he ushered the rest inside- "Go, go, go, Theoric you take lead I''ll take the rear." he said giving Theoric a determined look that left no room for argument.


    Theoric gave a simple nod as he led the men in using his hearing to choose the best path with the least amount of trolls as he listened for where the most sounds were coming from at each fork, difficult with how many were echoing all over but possible with his stronger body.


    He managed to keep them away from clashes for a few minutes before they arrived at a small opening leading to many branching paths were some trolls started to pour out of and engage them.


    "Trolls on this side." "Same here." "I got trolls over here as well."


    Finding themselves stuck as they battled for their lives until suddenly the ground opened up beneath them right in the middle with a couple of Asgardians falling in.


    Hearing them shout out in warning as they heard clashes, crushing their morale as it started looking like they were going to fall here.


    Vott yelling out in between swings- "Men it was an honor to fight one last time among you and Theoric, I''m glad I met you before I died."


    Theoric turning gloomy thinking he screwed up everything, was he really going to fall here? Almost regretting his decision to choose this squad, but enjoying the comradery that he''s never felt before made him think otherwise.


    Then a call came from the hole- "Captain! it''s safe, come on down."


    Theoric and Vott perked up hearing them, maybe they would live yet.


    Vott asked for a repeat just to be sure- "Say again?"


    "Captain! it''s safe, jump down."


    Jumping down the first thing he saw was 2 blue armored trolls flanking an older troll.


    Vott furiously shouted- "You tricky bastards, I''ll kill you!" only stopping when he heard two shouts behind him.


    "Wait, Captain! Don''t attack, they said there hear to help us."


    Vott turning to find his men were indeed safe, narrowed his eyes at the trolls asking- "And you believe them?"


    "Well, they only defended when we attacked telling us to "please stop" and that they were here to help us, so we did, after all, what do we have to lose, doesn''t make sense for them to try and trick us when they could easily kill us now."


    The trolls keeping quiet letting them make the choice knowing they did everything possible already to show them goodwill.


    Vott didn''t take much time to think as he heard the clashes up above yelling out- "Theoric send the men and come on down."


    Vott made sure the ones who jumped down didn''t go and attack their benefactors as he waited for Theoric who came last with a long armor gash as he fell.


    Muthos wasted no time in tapping his staff on the ground causing the hole to close preventing any trolls from following.


    Theoric who slowly got to his feet panting- "The red armored elite showed up and got a hit in as I made my way to the hole... (noticing the trolls down here asked)... What''s going on here?"


    Vott looking at the trolls who have yet to say much said- "Good question."


    Muthos who heard them got things moving- "Questions later, we should move now if what you said is true about an elite, he could be trying to break through, while it should be impossible I wouldn''t trust these old tunnels to hold out."


    Theoric thinking about Loki spying on them mentioned it- "You should know there is a mage spying on us."


    Muthos- "Don''t worry about that, these tunnels were built at a time when they were fighting magic user''s, so it is well equipped to hide us from them, please follow me, we''ll think of something when we reach our destination to hide your group upon exiting."

 Chapter 37 - Problems

    Muthos- "Alright welcome to my humble home, in here you will be safe from the scrying of the mage, my wife will cook up something for you to wear, please rest well, we will explain all in due time." he said exiting to search for his wife while leaving the two guards behind to watch over them.


    Vott whispering to Theoric- "What do you think?"


    Theoric barely able to keep his eyes open after all the energy spent didn''t think much about it wearily spoke- "Nothing to lose, I say don''t worry about it, I need to sleep." closing his eyes as he laid down on the hard surface drifting off.


    Vott ignored him, assigning a couple of the more resilient men to keep watch while the others got some much-needed rest.


    ------


    Muthos in the far back bedroom was consulting his wife on what to do next- "Askella they''re here in case you didn''t know, so what now? Oh, they also said something about a mage keeping tabs on them."


    Askella stopped what she was doing as she looked at random locations around the house checking the protections she setup.- "Yes they''re right a mage is trying to locate them as we speak, he shouldn''t be able to find them here though without knowing what to look for, the tunnels are a great distraction and there are miles of them, but I''ll have to make somethings for them for when they leave."


    Muthos- "I have the royal duo watching them just in case, but I think we should all sleep and wait till tomorrow to go through everything."


    Askella distracted by her tinkering with the object in her hand answered- "Huh, what did you say?"


    Muthos got in bed- "I said tomorrow woman, Tomorrow!"


    Askella- "Oh yeah, sure, whatever, now quiet down, can''t you see I''m busy."


    ---------


    Counting them he realized they only had 19 left, feeling somewhat responsible as well as foolish for even attempting to join and help out before he had a handle on his new powers. He turned his focus to his body which he thought was the problem for not being up to par and causing him problems with his powers.


    He chose to blame his body rather than his rash c.o.c.kiness after gaining a little power due to impatience.


    Having enough he felt it was time to try and use healing power to speed up the process that was going on inside.


    Closing his eyes he concentrated on the healing energy, focusing it upon himself as he poured it inside trying to speed up what he could, still making sure to be somewhat careful despite his impatience.


    Things seemed to be going well until the flood of knowledge that was dammed up was unleashed. He screamed out in agony as he clutched his head, waking everyone up as they came over to see what was going on.


    Finding Theoric rolling around with his hands on his head, Vott telling everyone- "Give him some room, don''t crowd him."


    "What do we do Captain, this looks bad."


    "Do you think the trolls did this?"


    When the question was asked they turned to their would-be helpers with swords drawn.


    Muthos who arrived held up his hands- "Now hold on just a minute, we saved you and this is how you thanks us? Why would we do this?"


    Vott who was becoming indignant said- "If not you, who? I can feel the magic that was used and you sir are a magician." not believing for a second that Theoric would inflict self-harm.


    Muthos feeling the magic as well felt something was off as he yelled for his wife- "Askella! Come here and explain what is going on."


    Askella stumbling out after not getting enough sleep from staying up too late with her tinkering yelled back- "What!"


    Muthos- "Something''s wrong with the Asgardian and they think it was us."


    Askella coming to her senses felt the magical residue in the air- "Did you do some magic?"


    Muthos shook his head- "I did not. Did you?" he asked just to be sure.


    "Lies, your the only mage here, if not you then who?" one of the Asgardians yelled clenching his weapon, ready to strike.


    Askella ignoring the Asgardian said- "I did no such magic, this is strange though, my wards would go off if it was harmful magic, but they are intact so I don''t think it has anything to do with what happened."


    Askella made her way over to Theoric coming to a wall of swords blocking the way, pointing at her.


    Askella looked to Vott asked- "Would you please?"


    Vott unable to think of anything else sighed- "Let her through, we can''t do anything, might as well see what she can do."


    Swords were taken back but not lowered as they allowed Askella to walk to Theoric side so she could check on him with her hands hovering over him, glowing as she probed his condition.


    Askella dropping her hands felt a headache come on from lack of sleep and soon to be pissed Asgardians in her home which would be extremely troublesome to deal with should they turn hostile.


    Vott seeing her retreat back narrowed his eyes asking- "Well?"


    Askella staying quiet looked far too suspicious as she backed off, but Vott didn''t stop her as he knew that such a battle in their home base would be extremely dangerous after hearing her talk about wards and such.


    Askella only said- "I''m sorry."


    Vott angrily shouting- "Sorry About What?!"

 Chapter 38 - 80%

    Time seemed to stop as the Asgardians were on the verge of attacking the trolls who were also ready to activate the protective wards.


    Gaea appeared as she looked down at poor Theoric who was once again near death.- "Foolish boy, I thought you would be smart enough to not do this, luckily I was watching in case you did, good things take time, you should have waited and not rushed."


    Sitting on her knees next to him as she placed one hand over his head and the other on his c.h.e.s.t- "You''ve done it this time, I''m afraid I will have to purge the rest of the memories, don''t worry you''ll keep the ones you have, but you can''t handle anymore and it was to tall an order to expect your brain to be able to store everything available."


    Taking her time as she allowed her magic to flow through him wiping away all of the new memories he received and that were flooding in.


    Frowning as she realized she would have to do even more,- "It seems I''ll have to purge some of the soul as well for you to live and cause no further problems."


    Theoric consciously aware of everything that was going on didn''t like the sound of that as he visibly shook in denial. He needed that power, without it he would go back to his weak pathetic self that could only wait for death.


    Gaea giggled- "Oh relax, I will make sure to only carve away the bits that you don''t need, like the rest of the stored memories that have yet to make it out and the fishy parts that I think you would have gained, that wouldn''t have looked good on you."


    She closed her eyes, concentrating with extreme focus, messing with a soul was never an easy thing to do, one wrong step and he wouldn''t be anything anymore.


    "And there we go, all better?" she asked as Theoric opened his eyes looking at her form as a little water appeared in his eyes from missing Sigyn and all the foolish things he''s been doing lately that could take him away from her.


    Gaea feeling his anguish and frustration took his head placing it in her l.a.p as she said- "There, there, everything will be fine, nothing is ever easy Theoric, don''t do things beyond your capabilities, don''t let this power make you arrogant."


    She looked fondly upon him, he already proved to a great man with the way he treated her the first time they met and now he was showing his s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e side, his vulnerable side. At this rate with him checking more boxes in what she looks for in a man, he just may win her yet.


    Theoric collecting himself spoke in a low voice- "I''m sorry you had to save me again."


    Gaea smiled down at him- "It''s okay, we live, we learn, just don''t repeat your mistakes and grow stronger from here, I''ll tell you some good news, now your body is set right and you are able to wield your powers as smooth as they should have been to begin with, but of course, you can still train and grow them further, don''t forget that."


    Gaea- "That''s not all, your body''s strength is now on par with that one you call Thor if you need something to measure it to, you can now give him a run for his money."


    Theoric while happy couldn''t stop himself from asking- "Does that mean my body will no longer grow stronger?"


    Gaea giggled- "After I just said don''t become arrogant."


    Theoric felt his face get hot as he looked away in embarrassment, though his head was still resting on her l.a.p.


    Gaea giggling again- "Hahaha, It''s ok to ask I''m just teasing you, I did help your change along so my blessings could work as intended, I''d say it''s about 80% complete now, so yes you can expect a bit more in the future, but don''t count on it, deal with what you have now." she finished in a serious tone.


    Theoric grinning- "I learned my lesson, don''t worry, I still have to make you my wife in the future."


    Gaea snorted- "With the way you''re going about it, I doubt you''ll get close enough to that level."


    Theoric felt an arrow pierce his heart as he grabbed his c.h.e.s.t in playful pain- "Ouch."


    Gaea smirked as she got up dropping his head- "Good luck Theoric, I only came here to fix something I knew would need to be fixed, basically I''m saying I knew you would screw up, though I guess I should have made sure my blessings could be used which is the main reason I decided to help you this time, don''t count on anymore from here, now go and grow stronger, I don''t know if you can ever reach my level, but I hope you can grow enough to save the Acanti."


    Theoric wincing from the hurtful words but didn''t take it to heart as her point got across, giving her his goodbyes- "I won''t keep you waiting too long my dear."


    Which received him another smile from Gaea before she faded away letting time resume its normal flow.


    Theoric looking around at all the angry people ready to fight as they yelled at each other.


    Vott- "How dare you say that!"


    Askella shaking her head- "I''m sorry, but it''s the tru..." she stopped as her eyes widened at seeing Theoric stand up.


    Vott confused by her sudden lack of words followed her eyes to Theoric,- "Hahaha, I knew you would be fine." he said going up to him and giving him a big hug.


    Theoric- "Of course I''ll be fine, what''s all this about?" seeing the happy Asgardians at seeing him better.


    Askella pushed her way through in disbelief- "How are you better, I checked you myself, you were dying just seconds ago."


    Theoric grinned- "It''s just not my time."

 Chapter 39 - Codgel

    Theoric listened to them plan as he looked around at the men feeling bad about trying to take on the responsibility of their safety before he was ready.


    He was going to make sure he didn''t make the same mistakes, looking down at his hand opening and closing it as he felt the new power flow through him smoother and stronger than before.


    Vott skeptically asked- "So you''re just going to lead us to the troll capital and point us in the direction of the king, are ya?"


    Muthos reassured- "Yes it''s in everyone''s best interest that he dies, only then can this war come to an end."


    Askella seeing them unsure added- "Yes that and there is an evil mage working alongside him now planning something evil that could not just harm the trolls in the capital but you Asgardians as well once he completes whatever it is."


    Vott looked over to Theoric- "What do you think?"


    Theoric with a stoic face answered- "Magic shouldn''t be underestimated, I know our people feel it foolish and weak, this is wrong, magic is something to be feared and respected, we should stop any hostile magical act from being completed whenever possible."


    Vott contemplated a little more before agreeing, they finalized the plans and packed to leave, it was going to be a long road yet till they were finally done and off this miserable planet.


    Askella brought out some different baubles, giving one each to every Asgardian,- "This is for when we are not in the tunnels, it''ll help block you from the Mage''s sight that is spying on you."


    Giving thanks they set off with Vott and Theoric lagging behind a bit to talk in private.


    Vott- "Now tell me what you really think."


    Theoric- "I say we stick with the original plan to find a ship while I go with them to finish off the king."


    Vott trying not to raise his voice as he grew angry- "I don''t know how strong this king is, but if he''s any stronger then those elites, you''ll need all the help you can get."


    Theoric denied it not wishing to put the men in any more danger- "I fought him before, I can take him, plus I recently got an upgrade so you don''t have to worry about me." he said not wishing to hide anything.


    Theoric grinned- "The powerful kind." he said mysteriously.


    Vott- "Are you sure?"


    Theoric completely serious, stated- "This is something I have to do alone."


    Vott none too happy with his friend, thinking he was taking way to many risks on himself and was more than a little power drunk from his new gifts considering his past behavior, though he was named the butcher so that may have been his real personality for all he knew.


    ______________________________________


    Ulik was making his way further down as he drilled into the depths under the rock capital searching for the hidden tunnels.


    Once he breached an opening into the tunnels he hopped out of his vehicle and made his way further in towards a light that was shining at the end of the darkness.


    Without fear he walked into the bright room searching for his targets, he was going to make sure Geirrodur wouldn''t escape a second time.


    Seeing two guards he rushed them hoping to kill them quietly without alerting the rest, but they managed to get a howl out. Grabbing both their heads before they could put up any kind of resistance he crushed them in his hands to silence them, grunting in annoyance at his failure to keep them quiet as he tossed them aside.


    Geirrodur still wearing his purple-colored royal garbs, cape and a golden crown, was pacing back and forth in front of a giant machine shaped box that was drawing energy from the fires shooting out of the pits underneath it.


    "Orikal, how much longer?"


    Orikal- " ''Beep'' approximately 10 minutes." said the alien Ai machine that was capable of creating anything.


    Geirrodur found the alien machine some time ago and discovered its uses, he''s been using it to create all sorts of nifty things as well as weapons and armor for his men, eventually asking for more complicated things like transport sh.i.p.s. Seeing it never failing to create what he asked, he finally came up with the idea of having it create a powerful weapon he would have never thought possible but decided to ask and see anyways.


    Geirrodur grinned- "Good it''s about damn time, I asked you to do this even before I was overthrown but you took to damn long, if I had it back then I wouldn''t have had to run for my life."


    Geirrodur called the handful of loyal guards he had left that survived with him- "Stay alert, while I don''t expect them to find the tunnels, it has been a long time and accidents can happen, kill anyone who approaches, nothing must go wrong."


    The 5 soldiers saluted as they spread out guarding the tunnels entrances, a short while later they heard a couple of howls before things turned quiet again.


    Geirrodur yelled- "Report!" Only three guards came back at his call.


    Geirrodur frowned- "It seems we have an intruder go kill whoever it is, there isn''t much time left, soon we''ll have what we need to take back the throne."


    -------


    Ulik hearing Geirrodur shout had a wide grin appearing on his face having found that weasel.


    Stalking forward he headed to the large opening that hid a larger room behind, coming across the remaining guards he clenched his fist and shoulder tackled one catching him off guard, sending him flying into the wall.


    The other two howled out to alert their king that they engaged the enemy while swinging their sabers at Ulik who used his knuckle pounders to smack them away.


    Geirrodur who heard the howls and the following sounds of battle took a peek seeing the giant silhouette of a troll that could only be Ulik.


    Geirrodur angrily shouted hoping to distract him for his guards to get a lucky hit- "Ulik you stupid bastard, I''ll be coming to kill you shortly just wait for me."


    Ulik''s demeanor changed after being called stupid, he hated when someone called him stupid, especially after his recent dealing with Loki and not being able to get his hands on him so he could crush the weak little magic man.


    To Geirrodur''s disappointment, it seemed to have the opposite effect as Ulik angrily charged the remaining guards quickly crushing them without fear of injury.


    Luckily he heard the sweetest sound in all his life, ''Ding'' "The weapon is now finished."


    Geirrodur gleefully laughed- "Hahaha, Ulik here comes your doom for your betrayal, then I''ll head up and kill that bitch wife of mine for hers."


    Ulik snorted as he sized up Geirrodur and his new weapon- "You think hammer will save you?"


    Geirrodur grinning at Ulik who now stood before him- "Oh I think so." he said as he threw the hammer at Ulik who scoffed at his foolishness while raising his hand to catch it.


    Geirrodur who''s seen Thor hammer many times was laughing on the inside waiting for Ulik to be sent flying.


    Ulik, on the other hand, caught the hammer with relative ease as he slid back from the initial throw, surprised evident on his face at being push back from the much weaker Geirrodur.


    Geirrodur eyes went wide at seeing the hammer caught so easily as he shouted- "Impossible, how can you catch it, that''s impossible!"


    He didn''t realize that when Uru is enchanted, it becomes much more durable. Mjolnir was enchanted by Odin to never be wielded by anyone other than Thor which had the added benefit of adding immense weight to it, not to mention Uru metal was symbiotic with its user, benefiting from the strength of the one who wielded it.


    Geirrodur was not especially strong like Ulik or Thor and he didn''t have any magic with which to enchant it, so the new weapon didn''t receive anything from him to enable it to grow stronger like Mjolnir.


    Ulik confused at his outburst and why he slid asked- "You know me stronger, why you say impossible?"


    Clapping could be heard as Grundor appeared looking at the weapon in Ulik''s hand- "It''s marvelous, simply marvelous, I can''t believe this machine was able to make something of this caliber, if word got out there would be no end to the enemies coming after it."


    Geirrodur looked at the masked man wondering who he was,- "What are you talking about, while I admit this machine is marvelous, but the hammer is a failure."


    Grundor who walked next to Ulik who was patiently waiting to hear more about the weapon,- "This is not a failure, far from it, you just don''t know how Uru metal works which is why you failed to unleash its full potential, but in the hands of someone like Ulik, it will be on par with Mjolnir and with my help, it can be greater!" boasted Grundor who earned more trust from Ulik with his words.


    Ulik laughed- "Hahaha now who''s the stupid one Geirrodur?"


    Geirrodur sneered- "Please as if you knew any of that, you buffoon."


    Ulik snapping, eyes going red, yelled out- "Enough!" throwing the hammer as hard as he could at Geirrodur who didn''t have enough time to react as it quickly flew at him and then to his shock through him as a big gaping hole appeared in the middle of his body.


    Ulik feeling something strange mentally pulled at the new sensation which to his delight he could see the hammer respond and turn back, flying to his waiting hand.


    Grundor gave his congratulations- "Good job my king, the weapon responds well to you."


    Ulik grinned- "I''ll name it Codgel, after my father."

 Chapter 40 - Ruins

    Grundor was shocked by the machine''s capabilities he didn''t even know about it at all. His goal was even deeper down, in a place long forgotten.


    Though he wasn''t about to let such a great discovery go, he would be sure to use it in his plans at a later date.


    Grundor walked up to the machine while Ulik was playing with his new hammer, looking for a way to transport it back to the surface, not wanting to just leave something so valuable lying around for anyone to take.


    ''beep'' Orikal big red robot eye looked down at Grundor- "Hello user, what can I help you with today?"


    Grundor taken back by the talking box asked- "You can talk?"


    Orikal- "Affirmative."


    Grundor rubbing his chin under his mask as he studied asked- "Tell me what you are."


    Orikal- "I am an AI designed to help the users create whatever they d.e.s.i.r.e."


    Grundor not getting the answer he asked chose to word it differently- "No, tell me who made you, where did you come from?"


    Orikal repeated- "I am an AI designed to help the users create whatever they d.e.s.i.r.e."


    Grundor asked- "Are you incapable of discussion?"


    Orikal- "I am an AI designed to help the users create whatever they d.e.s.i.r.e."


    Grundor- "That''s a shame, I''m sure your creators were amazing beings, they don''t even think your worth getting back, just leaving you here to rot... Tell me do you have an easy way for us to transport you?"


    Orikal- "My red-eye also serves as a button that when pressed shuts me off and shrinks me down to travel size."


    Grundor- "Good at least you can answer that." he said pressing the button as it powered down and the whole big box shape shrunk down to an easy to hold tiny box.


    Ulik took the box with a grin- "You''ve done good new magic man, I will reward you."


    Grundor playing his part well bowed- "Thank you my king, but serving you is enough."


    Ulik laughed- "Hahaha, I like you, don''t forget to power my hammer up."


    Grundor- "I wouldn''t dare, I''ll be back to start the process as soon as I''m done here, now you should hurry along, a king shouldn''t be away from the throne for too long."


    He waited for Ulik to leave before he started his magic, it was nice for the previous king to hide here, allowing him access without having to sneak around or the need to search for the hidden entrance.


    Now that the goal was so close, he could just use magic to burrow the rest of the way.


    Down below in the bowls of the earth, in the deep abyss, he found it, the ruins of a civilization long wiped out by Odin in his younger days. In ancient records read they were an ancestral species on this planet that wielded great power.


    Grundor believed it was this power that Odin feared so he slaughtered them all but one, the one that awakened his power fueled with the hatred of his slain kin he proved to be impossible to kill for Odin who had to trap and seal him away for all eternity.


    Grundor found the prison in the middle of the ruins still as pristine as when it was first created. The super-smooth round sphere that held the last survivor inside, maintained by the greatest of magics.


    "Don''t worry my friend, soon I''ll free you and then we''ll seek revenge against the one who put you here."


    The sphere started to vibrate as if the words he spoke somehow got through.


    --------


    Ulik arrived back at the throne room to a disaster.


    "My king the Asgardians are pushing our armies back and heading here."


    "My king a group of Asgardians have infiltrated our capital and stole a ship."


    "My king a group of traitors is leading an Asgardian here."


    "My king the traitors have been identified as Muthos, Tyborr, and U-Slyn."


    Ulik had an ugly expression as he asked the condition of his elites and where they were.


    "My king there is no one stopping them now."


    The advisor shook in fear as they heard fighting coming from the hall, it also didn''t help to be under the murderous glare of Ulik who was enraged to find the troll empire slowly falling apart from his short absence.


    Ulik growled out in fury- "Tell Me Who Killed Olik?!"


    __________________________________


    Before Ulik arrived back at the throne.


    Theoric and the gang arrived at the capitol under cover of darkness which helped some in sneaking in undetected with troll guards being lazy and snoozing on the job or lack thereof in other areas.


    Askella helped the most with her magic in keeping them hidden and away from roaming patrols.


    The sneaking didn''t last long though, with 19 Asgardians along with 4 trolls, their group was a bit too big for a covert operation.


    Alarm howls soon went out after being spotted by a civilian who was up late, alerting the nearby guards.


    Theoric took this chance to tell them to head to their version of hangers,- "Head to the shipyards, that way we can get a ship to go directly to the throne room without hassle, I don''t think they''ll expect that."


    Askella gave him a questioning stare wondering if he was up to anything while Muthos thought it was a good idea,- "Yes that sounds like a good idea, this way." he said not wishing to fight innocent trolls.


    Vott also gave Theoric a helpless sigh as he thought about his friend going to fight alone. Gripping his ax tightly promising he would at least take a few trolls down along the way.


    Muthos seeing some patrols ahead that they couldn''t get around, took a mental moment to prepare for being called a traitor while he fought against his kind in hopes of saving them.


    Muthos hastily spoke- "I know our species are enemies and that we will have to fight trolls that get in our way, but please be merciful when you can." he pleaded to the Asgardians.


    "Assgins ahead, and Traitors, Kill The Traitors!"


    "Kill the Traitors!" they chanted.


    Theoric saw how much it affected them, all but Askella who seemed indifferent to the whole situation.

 Chapter 41 - Olik and Grak

    Vott taking to heart what Muthos said ordered his men not to harm any trolls unless necessary. He had a soft spot for those who cared about their people even though he felt like their troll guides were unneeded at this point.


    Theoric tightening his fists was more than ready to test his new strength as he barreled through the opposing force, punching out every troll in arm''s length.


    Vott recalling the corridors as they traveled through the streets and alleyways of the city increased the pressure as he urged them to finish it faster.


    "No time to waste, we don''t want to get surrounded again, finish them now and move on," he said dodging a strike as he used his newly acquired smaller ax backward to knock the troll on the head making him pass out cold.


    Some of the more unskilled men though resorted to killings not to mention the ones who still held resentment deep down for the loss of their brothers.


    Vott could only smile wryly hoping that Muthos didn''t hold it against them as time was of the essence.


    Muthos seeing most of the Asgardians try and keep true to his words made him feel a bit differently when thinking about how he was using them.


    Leaving those thoughts behind he continued to lead them on towards the shipyard which was just a designated spot located on the far east side of the city.


    The trolls have yet to build any significant structure in which to house them since they still had only a small number of sh.i.p.s that were either scavenged from wreckage or stolen from others. Very few of them were gotten in an upright manner and fewer still were made from the hidden machine that could create anything.


    They reached the wall which had an open space before it so the troll men could gather before heading to the sh.i.p.s.


    In front of the exit to the shipyard was the red armor troll, that they met at the supply depot, waiting for them with a troll squad of about 50 trolls. This was all he could scrounge up on such short notice when he arrived back at the city and heard the alarms.


    The red armored troll grinned when he saw them arrive,- "Well, would you look at this, I was just about to go look for you and here you come delivering yourselves to me." It was a coincidence running into them here, he was just looking for a new ship to commender after his last one blew up back at the supply depot.


    Vott enraged practically turned as red as his hair when he saw the troll who tried to backstab him only to kill Barath who pushed him out of the way, saving his life.


    Vott yelled- "Don''t fool yourself, I''ll be sure to kill you this time, now that you''re not sneaking around my back!"


    Intending to rush him he was held up by Theoric who placed his hand on his shoulder to calm him.


    Theoric- "Wait, someone else is coming." he said turning around to a loud banging and crashing coming from behind them.


    The red armored troll frowned at the new troll- "Olik, I see you''re still running around without a leash."


    Olik grinned back- "Grak, you best watch what you say or the Asgardians won''t the only bones I grind between my teeth."


    Grak grumbled in a low tone so he wasn''t heard- "You''re lucky to be related to our majesty, otherwise I would have killed a mad dog like you long ago."


    Olik, brother of Ulik, was a wild troll who did as he pleased without fear of repercussions due to his immense size which gave him overwhelming confidence when dealing with all those smaller than him.


    While his size did give him strength superior to most trolls, he was not as strong as his brother Ulik who was in a class of his own. This greatly displeased him, not understanding how someone smaller than him could be stronger.


    This led to him acting out, trying to prove he should be feared and respected just as much as his brother Ulik.


    This need for respect drove him to seek comfort with women and when he found one that was already taken he grew a taste for stealing what wasn''t his. He made a name for himself by killing the husbands of troll women he wanted to sleep with quickly earning the name Olik the Widow Maker.


    His attitude and actions growing far worst once Ulik took over the kingdom, the shadow of his brother now driving him mad with jealousy as he abused his status as a brother to his majesty to get away with even more despicable things, even reports of him eating other trolls were reported at one point.


    Grak on the other hand, considered himself a noble warrior fighting for his brethren and the good of all trolls, doing whatever was necessary to see the rise of their species.


    Theoric- "I''ll take the big one and leave the red one to you."


    Vott snorted- "There is no way I''m letting anyone take him from me, he will pay for what he''s done."


    Olik looked around at the Asgardians l.i.c.k.i.n.g his lips with anticipation,- "I can''t wait to dig in." he said as he strolled forward only to be stopped by Theoric who stepped in front of him.


    Olik thinking nothing of it grinned- "I guess you''ll be first."


    Meanwhile, Vott was leading the other men with Muthos and company included to charge over and take on the Grak, the red armored troll, and his men.

 Chapter 42 - Theoric vs Olik

    Theoric left his sword in its sheath as he prepared to test his physical strengths, Olik unconvinced asked him to draw his weapon,- "What are you waiting for little whelp, draw your weapon, I''d hate to kill a defenseless sheep."


    Theoric about to reply was interrupted by a punch that he managed to block at the last second, forcing him back a few feet as Olik laughed- "I lied, I kill the poor and weak all the time for amus.e.m.e.nt, good job staying on your feet, this might just be entertaining after all." he grinned not thinking anything of Theoric''s ability yet.


    Theoric frowned the more he found out about him, thinking on what the red armored troll said, calling him mad, this seemed to be more than true with his disgusting comments if any of it was true.


    Clenching his fist, he looked at Olik who super jumped over, flashes of Ulik overlapping with his image as a similar style reminded him of their battle.


    ''This time things will be different'' Theoric thought as he braced himself, throwing his right fist as hard as he could into Olik who met Theoric''s fist with his right while soaring over.


    A loud ''Boom'' was heard from the collision which sent Olik spinning off to the right of Theoric, the momentum still carrying him forward as his fist crumbled under the power of Theorics.


    Olik crashing to the side was baffled by what just happened, how could a puny Asgardian suddenly feel like he was facing his brother.


    Olik got up letting out a loud roar as he began to yell- "No, no, no, I will not lose to another shrimp, I am BIG, I am STRONG, I WILL KILL YOU ALL."


    Being reminded of Ulik made him snap, the build-up from years of feeling inferior to his tiny brother finally sent him into a mad rage, he never wanted to lose again to someone so puny, he felt it was his right to stand above all, for he does stand above all.


    Surprisingly for the first time, his body reacted to his rage as his muscles seemed to bulge more, making his size seem that much bigger and more intimidating as his pupils disappeared, leaving his eyes white, along with his fangs protruding that made him look like the mad dog he was called.


    Olik rushed Theoric, his feet smashing the rock beneath with each step, learning that jumping was not an effective strategy as he closed in releasing a fist that looked like it was 4 times the size of Theorics head.


    Theoric eyes narrowed as he crossed his arms in front taking the punch head-on, but the force was greater then he anticipated after their last exchange. His feet losing traction under the pressure sent him flying back into the nearest buildings


    Crashing through the wall he barely had time to get back up before Olik was right on top of him again throwing another punch.


    Theoric dodged and threw one of his own, landing a solid hit in his gut only to receive a small grunt from Olik who tried to grab him in a bear hug. Theoric putting his hands up pushing against his attempt as he delivered a kick to his stomach which pushed him back.


    Olik''s new strength and weight, kept him grounded though as he ran in for another attempt, scooping up Theoric who underestimated his long reach.


    Theoric g.r.o.a.n.e.d in protest as Olik squeezed him tighter, then to Theorics surprise Olik came in with his fangs to bite him, luckily his reflexes kicked in as he automatically put up a shield layer preventing his fangs from puncturing.


    Olik continued to try and bite through much to Theoric''s irritation as he angrily pulled his head back and slammed his head into his teeth breaking them. Olik wailed back from the pain releasing Theoric who lowered his shield layer as he ran up intending to finish him with his fists alone.


    Theoric still believed the fist was the most reliable weapon he had after his recent experiences where he pushed his powers to the limit and came up short, making him a bit nervous to use them in battle despite Gaea''s assurance that they would work as intended now. He still didn''t know what that meant after waking up and heading out before he could test it.


    Running up to the wailing Olik who was holding his mouth in pain. Theoric took the chance to deliver blows against his body as he started to rapidly punch him in the stomach making Olik cough out saliva in misery as each punch prevented him from moving until the next one arrived. Then Theoric unleashed a last hard uppercut against the exposed chin, breaking what teeth were left and sending him flying away.


    "Chew on that."


    Theoric followed him as he came crashing down back out into the open area, getting up he looked terrible with his shattered mouth leaking blood as he huffed out, spitting teeth and blood.


    Olik seeing him approach grew mad again, letting the pain fuel him as he gave it is all to charge again, throwing a fist out in hopes of squashing the puny Asgardian, still not believing he could lose in his mad state.


    Theoric snorted at the attempt as he threw his fist to meet Olik''s fist. This time Theoric''s fist crashed right through Olik''s, breaking a couple of his fingers from where they impacted making Olik let out another painful howl before he tried to throw his left fist which Theoric caught with a grin only to be surprised when Olik headbutted him which hurt them both equally.


    Theoric shook his head to snap out of the daze as Olik who was less concerned about pain came in for another headbutt. Theoric positioned himself as he jumped up grabbing Olik''s incoming head and kneed him in the face breaking his nose.


    Olik dropping back was on his last legs as he madly growled in frustration, his eyes involuntarily releasing tears from the knee strike and ever-increasing pain, refusing to go down as he tightened his unhurt left fist, intending to continue.


    Theoric starting to feel bad about it took out his sword intending to finish it,- "Come, let me put you out of your misery."

 Chapter 43 - Vott vs Grak

    While Theoric was fighting Olik, Vott and his men engaged with Grak and his troll warriors. Muthos went along with them but hung in the back as he supported Tyborr and U-Slyn with small scale magic.


    Askella, on the other hand, kept mostly hidden not willing to reveal much, she was still concerned that Grundor would sense her if she started blasting magic around.


    Muthos tried to reason with the troll warriors,- "Brothers this is not the way, Ulik is dooming us all, he is not fit to be king, join us and save our people."


    The impact of his words lost clout though as he fought against them on the side of their long-time enemy Asgard.


    "Shut up Traitor!" "Kill the Traitor!" "Kill the Traitor!" "Kill the Traitor!"


    Tyborr and U-Slyn felt increase pressure as the hate-filled trolls attacked harder wanting to kill them and get to Muthos to shut him up.


    Tyborr irritated snapped at Muthos- "Would you shut it, hard enough already without you adding fuel to the flames."


    U-Slyn- "I have to agree."


    Grak saw the duo who use to be royal guards cutting down his men and knew he was in trouble. Their numbers were not that much more, though he was happy to see some troll patrols joining them from the surrounding flanking the Asgardians.


    Vott and his men''s skills were apparent as they had the advantage in this small clash with the help of the equally skilled royal duo who were a cut above the average trolls.


    With fury in his veins, Vott forced his way through towards Grak who wanted to stay back a bit and shout orders since he was the only elite against a group of skilled combatants.


    Serk and the rest followed Vott closely making sure his back was protected as he threw caution to the wind in order to get to the red armor troll to seek revenge.


    Serk taking the initiative as he started coming more out of his shell, shouting orders,- "Men, stick close to the Captain, watch his back, Careful On The Flank, Patrols Incoming."


    Grak watching Vott approach realized that this Asgardian was the focal point that if killed will bring the rest down as he drew his two war axes intending to make a quick kill.


    Grak was one of the few intelligent trolls around, but his strict code of following orders no matter what prevented him from standing out.


    The battle seemed to open in the middle as the two met, Vott holding a two-handed ax vs Grak and his two one-handed war axes.


    Grak mocked him- "Stupid gardian, once you are dead the rest will follow."


    Grak smirked as he ducked under to the left swinging his right ax into his exposed side with enough force to slice open the protective armor and leave a small scratch, drawing first blood.


    Vott sensing the follow-up swing to his exposed backside, he rolled out of the way, quickly getting back to his feet as he turned to face him.


    Taking the time to sober up from his initial blunder, Vott slowly approached Grak who was still as steady as ever, brimming with confidence.


    Vott seeing this scowled as he took a closer swing this time so he could react to a counter, but he was still underestimating his opponent. Grak used both axes to block his swing as he kicked Vott away.


    Serk seeing the situation could feel the gloominess from his men as they saw the fight play out with Grak having the advantage. They could only watch on though as their honor would never allow them to interfere in a duel.


    Serk yelled- "Come on Captain, stop playing around!" hoping this would wake the Captain up who didn''t seem like he was at his best.


    Vott hearing Serk scream peeked over to see the determination in his eyes, the trust he had for him. Not wanting to let him down he calmed his breathing as he prepared for Grak who was taking the first step to attack.


    Vott felt like time slowed as he listened to sounds of battle around him, the screams of anger and pain. Gripping his ax tightly he took off to meet Grak their axes connecting as they struggled for domination.


    Grak laughed as they came face to face in their struggle- "You gardians will soon learn how tough trolls can be."


    Vott wasting no time, charged him while he was stumbling, trying to tackle him down, but Grak dropped down with hands-free as he let go of his axes and grabbed the belly of Vott''s ax, pulling him over as he used his feet to send him flying over and away.


    Both coming to their feet at the same time with axes now back in Grak''s hand, it didn''t look like either would fall anytime soon as they continued to clash.


    Hearing the booms coming from the other side didn''t distract Vott as he had full trust in Theoric, but the same couldn''t be said for Grak who thought Olik would have finished his prey off by now and start slaughtering the rest.


    In fact, he was counting on it after seeing the skill discrepancy between his men and the enemy''s men.


    This distraction cost him a nasty gash on his arm as he battled Vott. The moment came when he heard the other trolls pause in shock at seeing Olik lose his head. Grak seeing his trolls pause in shock and then get slaughtered by the Asgardians who kept attacking, couldn''t help but look to see what was going on as he yelled out for them to fight.


    Grak unhappily shouted- "Don''t Stop Fighting, Kill Them." glancing out to see the giant form of Olik, who looked even bigger fall without a head.


    Struggling with Vott at the time he let his strength wain from the shock, allowing Vott to sidestep around dragging his ax head along Grak''s exposed left arm.


    Grak let out a wail as he dropped the ax in his left hand from lack of strength. Vott took the chance to attack again planting the ax in Grak''s side, chopping right through the limp arm.


    Grak howled in agony as he thrashed out on reflex with his right ax into Vott''s exposed left side. Vott seeing it coming managed to avoid most the impact as it dug into his armor and bit him.


    Vott grunted as he pulled Grak''s ax out of his side and looked at the dying troll, he ambled over standing over Grak who struggled to lift his head to look at him. With a loud victory roar, he slammed the ax into his head dropping him dead.


    The trolls already rattled from Olik''s demise lost all hope, shattering what remained of their confidence sending the trolls in the surrounding fleeing while the ones in battle were promptly dispatched.


    Theoric catching up saw Vott who was injured,- "I see you got your revenge, that''s good, but you need to defend your sides more." he said checking the two prominent injuries, the one on the left still bleeding.


    Vott in a good mood started to give a hearty laugh until his side shot pain through him,- "Ha... ah, yes it was a good fight, hopefully, Barath can rest peacefully now."


    Serk reported in- "Sir, we have cleared up the remaining trolls and are tending to the injured, I think it''ll be a while before we see any more trouble."


    Vott nodded then looked to Theoric asking,- "You going to take care of them now or..." he trailed off looking at Muthos group who were heading over.


    Theoric- "I didn''t see anyone dying, so I''ll wait until we split up, we can use your injuries as an excuse to pull you and the men out of the fight while I go with this, questionable group, to face Ulik."


    Vott could only agree as he understood the need for him to redeem himself against Ulik, plus he still had the responsibility to see that his men survived and got the chance to be free to choose what they want to do, fight for what they want to fight for.


    Vott still asked one last time before Muthos and company could hear,- "Are you sure you don''t need us to at least watch your back?"


    Vott shaking his head in disappointment- "Alright, make sure you stay safe... How are you and your men Muthos?" he asked when they approached.


    Muthos sadly looked around at all the dead trolls lamenting- "Better than these poor souls."


    Vott struggling to his feet exhausted and hurt from the battle, gathered his men,- "Let''s find us a ship and get this over with."

 Chapter 44 - Last Push

    Theoric and the rest managed to find a decent size ship that could carry everyone and could still function properly. Booting it up they took off and headed to the tall center square building that looked like a hill was carved away to make it.


    Muthos pointed out a spot nearby- "We can land over there and head straight inside and make our way to the throne room where Ulik should be."


    Theoric took the chance to tell them the change of plans- "Sounds good, but it''ll be just me and you guys, the rest are not coming with us, they''re injured and exhausted and have no home to return to, this is not their fight."


    Muthos face went slack as he thought about it, the goal was to get them to fight Ulik and once both parties where battered and beaten, kill them all.- "I don''t think..."


    Askella stepped in cutting him off- "Sure, that won''t be a problem."


    Muthos looked questionably at Askella, after all, it was her idea in the first place, not to mention he didn''t like the idea of letting these Asgardians go after they killed so many trolls.


    Askella took Muthos to the side whispering,- "You didn'' t see the way he fought Olik, he will be more than enough for Ulik I suspect, plus with Asgard''s armies now closing in, it''s best we don''t have too many around while in the throne room."


    Muthos whispering back- "I hope you know what you''re doing."


    Askella couldn''t help but grin evilly when Muthos turned his back and headed to the royal guard duo to fill them in.


    "We''ll wait for you inside."


    Theoric made sure they were inside before he turned to give quick heals to Vott and the men,- "Alright, make your way to Midgard if you wish to join me, otherwise your free to do as you wish now, I''ll be sure to keep Asgard off your backs."


    Vott and the men didn''t know how to express their feelings so they saluted him as one.


    Vott- "We''ll forever feel grateful for all you''ve done for us, take care of yourself and give them hell."


    Theoric grinned waving them off- "I sure will, you also watch yourselves now that you''re entering uncharted waters, you never know what you can come across out there."


    Vott gave the command to close it and leave once Theoric was out of sight. It was good they were in a troll ship so none of the cannons mounted on the wall bothered with them, having received no report that a ship was stolen.


    Theoric was surprised when he entered the building, expecting the same old carved out rock designs as everything else he''s seen on this planet. It was a breath of fresh air to find the inside made to look like any modern city''s design.


    The tiled floors and smooth metal walls made it leagues better than the rest of this miserable planet. Theoric couldn''t help but frown while thinking, ''Typical monarch, keeping all the good stuff while letting his people suffer.''


    Muthos who saw this look could tell what he was thinking- "Yes this is one of the many things we wish to give our troll people once we get rid of the evil dictators."


    The royal duo led the way to the second floor where they came across the first group of resistance.


    Theoric glanced at Muthos wondering if he should kill them or not.


    Muthos sensing his look responded- "It''s fine if you kill them, this is the home stretch, we can''t afford to have them get back up and attack us from behind, besides these trolls will be a cut above the rest you''re used to so don''t go easy on them."


    Askella meanwhile took out the object she was tinkering with back at home and started to calibrate it for the future fight to come, not concerned with any of these small scale battles, counting on the others to take care of it.


    Tyborr and U-Slyn work in tandem as they dispatched trolls with ease, blocking and attacking in sync so there was never a pause as they tore through the first layer of trolls.


    Theoric could only sit back and watch as they took up the entirety of the corridor and slaughtered their way through.


    The veteran duo knew their enemy well and worked together to exploit them in rapid fashion, giving no time for the enemy to adjust. They worked in the palace for many years and knew all their tactics and skills like the back of their hands, having even trained many of them personally.


    This didn''t bother the duo though because they already felt betrayed by the other trolls here and held nothing but hate for those who didn''t stick up for them and even some of there former friends who ridiculed the two on the way out when they were being banished.


    Muthos feeling proud at the duo''s accomplishments laughed happily- "Hahaha, look at that Asgardian, that''s our pride right there, two of the best royal guards to have ever walked these halls."


    "Tyborr and U-Slyn are killing their way in from the first floor."


    "Tyborr and U-Slyn are escorting an Asgardian."


    "Tyborr and U-Slyn are traitors!"


    "Kill Tyborr and U-Slyn traitors!"


    "Kill the traitors!"


    They made their way up the floors with Theoric pitching in every once in a while to give the two a break from constant fighting, leaving a trail of bodies behind them.


    Muthos mood shifted when the bodies started to pile up, he knew this would be a big blow to the troll race, but he saw no other option with Asgard armies on their planet. The only way to get them to leave and save the remaining trolls was to end this as fast as possible and hope they leave it at that.


    He knew something about the treasure of the king and knew if they were given time they could rebuild stronger then before if it wasn''t limited by those in charge.

 Chapter 45 - Battle Royale

    They made it to the Throne room, finishing off the last of the guards before opening the big double door entrance.


    The duo entered first, each pushing a door open as they made their way in. Their eyes were immediately assaulted by the bright white as the rising sun pierced through the window hitting the marble white floor.


    Theoric eyes adjusting could see that the whole room was made white except the purple dr.a.p.es and throne.


    There were advisors shivering in fear, who were trying to hide in the corner behind Ulik and the throne room guards who glared at the intruders


    Theoric scowled back at Ulik as he mentally prepared himself for the tough fight ahead.


    Ulik eyes went wide for a second when he spotted Theoric, remembering the Asgardian he was supposed to have already killed.


    Ulik- "So little gardian is alive, I''ll be sure to fix that." looking over to Ulla he brought out the machine box and handed it to her,- "Take and keep safe, while I squash bugs."


    Muthos and Askella eyes brightened as their eyes stuck to the box, they had to get it no matter what.


    Muthos wasted no time ordering Tyborr and U-Slyn,- "Kill them quickly and help me get that box, the troll race depends on it." he said not caring if Theoric heard him or not as they planned to kill him should he survive.


    Theoric glanced at the box, but he had no impression of it as he looked back towards Ulik who was meandering over while playing with his hammer which made Theoric frown as he noticed its unusually similar look to Mjolnir.


    Ulik didn''t want to make any big moves hastily, remembering how the fight went last time with Theoric getting a lucky hit in that came close to killing him. He was not going to make the same mistake twice and underestimate this Asgardian.


    When Theoric was in spitting distance he moved quicker than Ulik thought possible as he attacked the side, Ulik just managing to block with his hammer, skidding back from the impact force.


    Ulik eyes went wide in shock as he felt the power behind the strike, not recalling him being this strong last time. The more he thought of it the angrier he got, thinking how Olik died to someone. His brother who was strong enough to survive clashes with anyone except those as strong as himself like Thor, and now apparently another.


    Ulik thinking how Theoric is the only one in the city that could have done it as his face grew more and more ugly.


    Ulik snarled- "IT WAS YOU! You Killed Olik."


    Theoric couldn''t help but grin at seeing his hated foe so angry which infuriated Ulik who got his answer.


    Ulik shouted- "I''ll Kill You!" he said throwing the hammer with all his might.


    Theoric snorted in contempt as he easily dodged it while running forward to a now weaponless Ulik, who no longer sported his knuckle pounders now that he had the hammer.


    Theoric in range was about to swing his sword to cut off the extended arm of Ulik who still had it out for some reason but stopped when he had a bad premonition seeing Ulik grin, he quickly jumped to the side dodging the returning hammer.


    ------------------


    While Theoric and Ulik clashed, Tyborr and U-Slyn faced off against the other royal guards that were present, all wearing the same blue armor with saber weapons.


    "You Traitors! How dare you work with the enemy and fight against your fellow trolls." their former leader said.


    "Traitors!" the rest shouted in anger.


    Tyborr and U-Slyn just turned a deaf ear to them knowing it was coming as they approached them with sabers drawn.


    "Fine, if you wish to die as traitors then so be it, Kill The Traitors!" the leader ordered.


    "Kill The Traitors!" the rest howled as they attacked.


    Tyborr and U-Slyn though were among the better fighters of the group even before they left, but going against the other 10 at the same time was not going to be easy.


    Askella saw their predicament though as she kept an eye out for Grundor, seeing that he wasn''t around for some reason despite the treasure being here had her concerned.


    Muthos grinned- "It''ll be my p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e." he said trusting his wife as he made his way around without resistance as he was ignored.


    Askella made sure to keep their attention when she finally started to utilize her magic, no longer willing to hold back now that her objective was so close. She first sent a buff to the royal duo which made them feel refreshed and stronger before sending magic strikes at the ones who tried to circle around and attack them from behind.


    Magic bolts shot from her hands as it hit a couple of enemies blasting them away with armor broken. Still trying to preserve enough magic for the fight to come with Grundor, she knew he would show up sooner or later.


    "She''s A Witch, Kill The Witch!" the leader yelled.


    Tyborr and U-Slyn, however, made sure no more could easily get by them, attacking in a flurry with their newfound feeling of strength and stamina.


    "We can''t get to her sir, these traitours bastards are proving to be as strong as elites."


    "It''s the witch''s doing, keep fighting, I don''t believe they can keep it up for long." the leader said.


    Askella smirked when she heard that, he wasn''t exactly wrong, she was no healer. All she did was numb the royal duo so they couldn''t feel anything, allowing them to fight harder and longer than they could otherwise.


    --------------------


    Ulla scoffed- "Muthos, you decrepit old thing, what do you think you are doing?" she asked trying to put up a strong front, even if he was old she still wouldn''t fight him, only ever relying on others to fight for her.


    Muthos sneered while he approached- "Venomous Whore! I''ll kill you and rid the kingdom of your poison." he said raising his cane to smack her across the face, causing her to fall and drop the machine box.


    Ulla wasn''t prepared for his aggressiveness as she laid on the ground with an arm to prop her up while rubbing her face with the other in shock.- "You hit me! You Actually Hit Me!"


    Muthos chuckled- "And now I''ll kill you." he said raising his staff to smack her on top of the head.


    Ulla scared with eyes wide quickly fumbled for the amulet hidden by her dress, a reward gifted from Grundor, pressing the ruby jewel in the middle that activated a shield to protect her.


    The staff clanking off of it, leaving a frustrated Muthos- "Damn Vile Woman! I see you have another trick up your sleeve."


    Ulla smirked- "Just wait until Grundor comes, he''ll finish you all off."


    Muthos frowned, he wanted to stay and work on destroying the shield to kill her but knew it was more important to get the box and leave. Picking it up he made his way back to Askella.

 Chapter 46 - Grundor

    Muthos arrived back to Askella handing her the box which she impatiently grabbed from him with vigor, giggling to herself as she finally after so long managed to get it.


    Muthos thinking nothing of it turned to the royal duo who were now riddled with cuts all over their bodies, some deeper then others making him worried as he called out to them,- "Tyborr, U-Slyn are you guys okay?"


    The royal duo just finished off the last one, the leader who still couldn''t believe that they were still standing and fighting,- "Impossible, you traitours monsters, I''ll see you in hel." he said with his last breath.


    Tyborr and U-Slyn still feeling good didn''t even realize their situation as they turned to look at Muthos in horror.


    Muthos still concerned and now confused asked- "Are you guys hurting? You should rest, you did a good j..."


    He never got to finish as Askella who extended her nails into long razor-sharp points pierced him through the back with a wicked grin on her face.


    Muthos feeling the sting stopped what he was saying to look down at the nails that went through him, coughing up blood he managed to say one more word, asking- "Why?" before he passed away.


    Tyborr and U-Slyn yelled out- "NO, Muthos!"


    Tyborr angrily shouted- "How could you do that!"


    U-Slyn angrily asked- "Why did you do that?"


    Askella giggled- "Do you know how long I waited to kill that annoying bastard, I only married him to try and gain access to this treasure, but then the fool got kicked out, but I maintained the marriage just in case another opportunity presented itself, after all, he was still a valuable asset to any king."


    Tyborr and U-Slyn clenching their sabers tried to run over as they yelled- "We''ll avenge him, traitorous witch!" They didn''t make it far though as they collapsed not far from Muthos.


    Askella laughing- "Hahaha, nice try, but have you looked in a mirror recently, you''re already on death''s door."


    Tyborr and U-Slyn checked out their bodies in horror, seeing the many wounds all over and all their blood draining out.


    U-Slyn with eyes wide asked- "What did you do to us?"


    Tyborr angrily yelled- "I''ll Kill You! I will kill you."


    Askella smirked- "I''m not a healer, what do you think I did? I numbed your bodies so you could fight without rest and without concern, of course, that also means you won''t feel any of the wounds you receive or damage you do to your body due to overexertion, so thank you for fighting to your deaths for me." she laughed.


    Tyborr lost it as he howled maddeningly to his end, unable to accept it.


    U-Slyn felt no better as his eyes went dim.


    Askella now had no reason to stay after obtaining the treasure, but she never liked to leave loose ends, plus it didn''t sit well with her to have killed everyone except the Asgard.


    She started to power up magic in her hands while glaring at Theoric who was still fighting Ulik.


    Theoric who was aware of everything that was going on swung his sword as he glanced over to Askella, this was all Ulik needed as his hammer shattered the sword which Theoric was doing a good job of avoiding till now, knowing it couldn''t go head to head with the hammer, utilizing glancing blows and hits that avoided a direct clash.


    Theoric still moving forward from the swing wasn''t prepared for the follow-up hit that sent him flying out the window towards the Asgardian and troll army that was now fighting outside the wall.


    Askella cursed the stupid oaf that was swinging his hammer in order to fly in pursuit.


    With nothing else to do, she went to pick up the box she placed down only to feel the presence of someone she would rather avoid.


    Askella looking up to the void that was forming in the air and frowned- "Grundor." she said gritting her teeth, someone she didn''t quite know and yet was always there in the background throughout history.


    Askella wasted no time as she shot a powerful ray blast of magic that would disintegrate most things on contact at the void.


    Grundor was not expecting another hostile magic user to be there as the bolt hit his mask destroying it. He appeared in the room grabbing his face as the initial impact did hurt, but was otherwise unharmed due to the protection of the mask.


    Askella started to prepare another ray blast to keep the pressure up, but Grundor now ready lifted his hand utilizing his magic to defend against hers, canceling each other out.


    Askella looking upon the dark orange-reddish head with a crown of horns that looked the same as the Ancient ones of old that were wiped out.- "You''re an Ancient one," she whispered just loud enough that he could hear.


    Grundor seeing the cat was out of the bag didn''t feel the need to hide it anymore as he removed his robes revealing his true form as the illusion fell away. He has only three digits (including an opposable thumb) on each hand, three toes on each foot, and a prehensile tail. For clothes, he only wore a leather kilt around his waist while also wearing a single jewel amulet, a single jewel belt, wrist and ankle guards, rising to a height of 8ft tall was a stark contrast to his initial height of 6ft.


    (Think of original dbz Broly''s accessories for reference.)


    Grundor laughed- "I see some trolls do still remember us... (Turning serious)... Now if you would be so kind as to give me the treasure box and I''ll let you live, no need to kill someone as talented as you, we have the same enemy, Asgard."


    Askell glowered at him, there was no way she could easily give up one of her life''s goals just like that, Ancient one or not, he had to defend against her attack all the same.


    Grundor frowned seeing her about to fight him, sparing Ulla a glance- "Ulla get back and keep the amulet I gave you ready."


    Ulla who was well aware of who Grundor was and long ago sold her services to him, nodded in reply as she went to hide behind the throne.


    He brought his hand up defending against another ray blast of magic- "If that''s all you can do, your sorely outmatched."


    Askella paid him no heed as she prepared another, shooting it off while controlling the ground around him to pierce him.


    He managed to get it halfway to him before she noticed and screamed out in frustration- "Why don''t you just die like the rest of your kind, I''ll never hand the treasure over to you."


    Grundor mood soured at her insult as he pulled on the treasure with his magic only to be caught in a tug of war as she grabbed onto it with her own.


    Grundor irritated, angrily hurled his own insult- "You ugly old hag if any of us should drop dead it should be you, where is your troll honor, how dare you betray your own kind."


    Askella jeered- "Most trolls are stupid and undeserving of life, they should be wiped out, I''ll not stay here and join them."

 Chapter 47 - Coming up Short

    Grundor hearing how uncaring she was to her own kind was infuriated, he who knew the loss of his species, the loneliness of being the only one left, couldn''t understand how someone could be so callous to their own.


    Grundor feeling he gave this evil witch enough time to come around had enough,- "If you can''t see reason so be it, I''ll finish you off now." he said gathering magic at his feet with help from the magic jewels while maintaining his pull on the object.


    Askella feeling the coming storm didn''t hesitate to pull out her trump card, the device she''s been working on for just this moment. Pulling out the metal bronze tr.a.p.ezoid she threw it out so it slid under Grundor who looked amused.


    "What is this now? Don''t make me laugh, do you think an explosive device has any chance of harming me?" he said lifting his foot intending to crush it while activating his magic at the same time.


    Askella smirked- "You underestimate me." she said before the device activated. Opening up it created a pulse as his foot smashed down crushing the device.


    Grundor frowned when his foot stomp didn''t yield the result he wanted, feeling unable to utilize magic, he asked- "What did you do? What was that pulse?"


    Askella knowing she didn''t have a lot of time answered as she shot out another ray blast laughed- "Hahaha, so what if you''re an ancient one, you''ll die like all the rest without any magic."


    That object sent a pulse disrupting the magic flow around Grundor, effectively cutting him off for a short period. Askella worked decades on it, always preparing for the moment she knew would come when she first saw him all those years ago.


    Grundor tried to activate his magic, his amulets, but all were cut off at the moment and he could only watch on with regret at not finishing her off sooner as the disintegration ray hit him in the stomach blasting him away with a new hole.


    Ulla screamed- "NO! Impossible." she couldn''t believe the one she relied on throughout all these years, who seemed so powerful so strong and invincible was now dead.


    Her happiness didn''t last long though as a dagger pierced her from behind. Looking down in disbelief she looked back to see an Asgardian with a wicked grin on his face.- "Who...(coughing blood)... are you?"


    "Did you really think you could block my eyes, me, Loki Odinson." he chuckled as he pulled the dagger out dropping her to the floor.


    Askella last thoughts were wondering if this felt anything like what she did to Muthos.


    -------


    Before Loki stabbed her in the back :


    Loki who grew bored of the war and following Thor''s greatness of mowing down trolls on his way to the capital was surprised to see his hated foe Theoric flying through the air and Ulik in pursuit with a remarkably familiar hammer.


    Though truth be told while he did hold a grudge, these feelings were fleeting as his trickster namesake stirred, he would rather concern himself with things that interest and could be fun than dwelling over a grudge. He felt the magic emanating from the top of the building Theoric and Ulik just came from. Thinking that would be far more interesting he snuck his way there bearing witness to the fight between magic users.


    Putting some pieces together of what they were he let it play out before he made his move stabbing her in the back so he could take the treasure they were fighting over, thinking it had to be good if they both wanted it.


    ---------


    Loki picked up the treasure twirling it around, trying to see if he could tell anything right away only to shrug and carry it out realizing it might take a bit more time to figure it out.


    After he left Ulla came out of hiding and sauntered over to Grundor who she still couldn''t believe was dead.


    Drawing closer she jumped back when she saw the body twitch- "Grundor?"


    Grundor shot up with the hole now closing letting out a roar in frustration, looking at Ulla, he heatedly asked- "Where is that she witch?"


    Ulla who still had a jolted expression pointed towards Askella''s body.


    Grundor frowned seeing her dead, looking back at Ulla wondering if she did it but quickly denying the thought- "How did she die? Tell me what happened."


    Ulla explained how Loki showed up and stabbed her in the back and took the treasure.


    Grundor angrily said through gritted teeth- "Asgardians!"


    Getting up he looked down at the pathetic, cold, dead form of Askella who looked so small and frail now without magic blasting from her hands.


    "Stupid fool, I told you Asgard is our enemy, now the trolls have lost two great treasures, wish I could see the look on your face when you died, to know how foolish you were and how you failed to kill me."


    Closing his eyes he activated the fail-safe magic he planted on the device that not even Loki noticed.


    Loki at this time was playing with the box as he tossed it up and down while he traveled back to the sh.i.p.s so he could further study it in private. Seeing it start to glow he caught the box, turning it over to see a symbol that wasn''t there before appear and started to suck in magic at a quickening pace.


    Loki turned sullen- "Damn." The box exploded.


    ''Boom!''


    Grundor opening his eyes with a grin- "One prince down, one to go." walking to the smashed window he looked out to where Ulik was fighting. "Seems like Ulik is in trouble, but it looks like he might have completed the job."


    Grundor gestured for Ulla- "Ulla come, we''re done here." leaving his arm open for her to grab onto he activated his magic, teleporting them away.

 Chapter 48 - Damsel

    Theoric cursed himself for dropping his guard in the middle of a fight, crashing not too far from the battle.


    Ulik used the hammer like Thor to fly after him after witnessing the process, copying the spin and throw. Flying after Theoric, who he wanted to get revenge on for Olik and wishing he had taken more time in making sure he was dead, maybe then Olik would still be alive.


    Ulik, however, was not close to Olik, their relationship was estranged and no matter how much Ulik cared for family, even he could barely stand what Olik turned into. He only felt the need for revenge due to their blood relation, plus his emotions were delicate at the moment due to it being a family matter.


    During the pursuit, he saw the armies at the walls with the trolls on the back end. His priorities shifted seeing his fellow trollsmen dying because of something he caused. Feeling guilty he switched targets as he landed among armies frontline, instantly boosting the morale of the trolls as he began to indiscriminately slaughter the Asgardians.


    Trolls cheered as they followed along establishing a new strong front to repel the invaders. Ulik was having a good time being among other trolls once again in an army fighting Asgard, but his thoughts weighed on him about the reasons he started all this in the first place.


    Ulik fought his way towards Thor, Sif and the warriors 3, drawing closer he saw someone who was once friends with his younger brother Horth and even saved his life at one time.


    Sif was engaged in a fight with him, one of the most well-trained Asgardians to date with great fighting skills and battle experience, she was highly regarded by all who knew her. The troll friend didn''t stand a chance as she cut him down, disarming and slicing his throat.


    Ulik roared in fury "No!" as he jumped over and fiercely hit her away. Bending down he grabbed the trolls head, realizing that he didn''t even know his name, watching him slip away.


    Eyes now reddened in sadness and anger he stood back up looking towards Sif, letting out a maddening roar.


    The warriors 3 catching on to what was happening alerted Thor,- "Thor! Sif is in trouble."


    Thor looking over saw Ulik the one who suckered punched him targeting Sif who was injured.


    Thor- "Worry not my friends, I''ll see to it." swinger his hammer around to fly him towards Ulik, but not before using it to clear away all the nearby trolls who were attacking.


    Lady Sif was struggling to get back to her feet after being hit by Ulik, her broken ribs causing immense pain with every breath and movement. Hearing the roar sent a chill down her spine, seeing the madden troll looking over with bloodshot eyes.


    Not yet in despair, she looked over to Thor, her white knight who she was enamored with, coming to her rescue, but her eyes soon went dim as reality set in. Thor in his bullheadedness flew towards Ulik''s location, but Ulik was now jumping towards Sif and Thor couldn''t change his direction easily, he wouldn''t make it on time. Thor showed his glaring weakness, he was a brawler without skill, if it wasn''t for his great strength, he wouldn''t even be among the top 50 fighters.


    Sif''s eyes lost all l.u.s.ter as her only hope flew off in the wrong direction like the beautiful fool he was.


    Ulik landing in front of Sif heavily huffed at her, his hot breath making her feel helpless. Lifting his hammer which Sif just now noticed, made her eyes go wide in shock. A terrible thought that she couldn''t help, flashed through her head, thinking Thor somehow lost because Ulik now had his hammer. Making her tear up thinking this was the end of everything, who but Odin could stop him now.


    Thor using his arm to pierce the ground to f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y change his trajectory after his initial blunder realized he wasn''t going to make it as he saw Ulik lift the hammer. "No!" he yelled trying to mentally push himself faster.


    As the hammer descended Lady Sif closed her eyes in anticipation only to open them a moment later when she heard the crash but was still alive.


    Standing before her was a man she''s never seen before, his looks while not the best still managed to mesmerize her at this moment. Giving her light where she saw none before, she couldn''t help but have her heart flutter, this man who came when the best of Asgard, Thor, failed.


    Theoric made it just in time, rushing as fast as he could when he saw Sif being hit by Ulik who chose to go fight in the army battle rather than fight him.


    He felt a little put off by that, did Ulik see him as nothing more than an annoying fly that he could do away with whenever he wished.


    The shield held with few cracks as he formed an energy fist around his right fist, increase the size and strength of the impact as he punched Ulik away with a grin towards the incoming Thor.


    Ignoring the collision between the two he made his way to Lady Sif and crouched down to check on her.


    Theoric smiling- "Lady Sif, let me take a look, I can help."


    Lady Sif stayed quiet still a bit shell shocked from the rollercoaster of emotions as she gave a simple nod.


    Theoric with a bright smile supported her head with one hand while he had the other hover over her abdomen, releasing a healing light, swiftly healing her back to peak condition.


    Sif was flabbergasted feeling his healing powers, having never experienced such great magic.


    Before she could ask or say anything Theoric bid farewell- "Alright, that should do it, stay safe my dear, wouldn''t want someone as magnificent as you falling here, now I have to go finish this." he said with fire in his eyes as he took off towards Ulik and Thor. No way was he going to let Thor take his kill.

 Chapter 49 - T v U v T

    Ulik was sent flying by Theoic''s energy fist, towards Thor who was still soaring over. Ulik who spends a lot of time jumping around had the advantage as he approached Thor who had his hammer ready for attack.


    When in range Ulik flipped his body over Thor who missed the swing, then slammed his feet down on Thors back who was sent into the ground creating a crater upon impact. Ulik who launched off of Thor was now falling back down to a dazed Thor who was unaware of his decent, coming down hard feet out as he stomped Thor back into the ground.


    Thor growing angry started to radiate lightning along his body, Ulik thinking nothing of it raised his hammer to bash in Thor''s skull who unleashed his lightning, calling down a strike that connected with Ulik''s hammer which absorbed a portion of it before Ulik was blasted away.


    Thor jumping out of the crater grinned- "You got me with that one, but the bout isn''t over yet... (Losing his grin)... you''ll pay for what you did to Sif."


    Ulik snarled out- "It''s you gardians that will pay!"


    They both charged each other swinging their hammers together, smashing them against one another, where Thor for the first time noticed his opponent''s weapon as the two hammers met. The collusion created a loud ''Boom'' sending air pressure away from the impact zone, neither giving ground as they tied.


    Thor''s eyes widened seeing the opponent''s hammer up close- "Not possible, where did you get that."


    Ulik grinned while boasting- "If Asgard can do it, Trolls can do it better."


    Thor frowned- "You think a knock off will save you? I''ll show you the true power of Mjolnir." he said backing off, lifting his hammer in his hand he called lighting down which he then directed through the hammer towards Ulik who blocked with his own hammer but was ultimately sent flying back since Ulik wasn''t able to deal with so much lightning coursing through his body at once.


    Thor feeling better smirked- "Just a knock off and you dare boast."


    Theoric showed up next to Thor greeting him- "How goes it, Thor? Do you mind if I step in, I have unfinished business with him."


    Thor feeling like he already won didn''t feel anything wrong with it, he didn''t wish to steal someone else''s prey.- "By all means... Theoric is it? Are you sure you can take him?" he asked, believing Ulik was decently strong, but not putting him in his eyes with having to rely on a knock off.


    Theoric knowing what Thor was thinking, gritted his teeth in a happy grin trying not to punch him in the face, answered- "Yes."


    Thor was intrigued by Theoric, unable to recall him being that strong. Seeing Ulik was on his way back gestured with his hand,- "Then he''s all yours."


    Ulik seeing Theoric next to Thor scowled, throwing his hammer at Thor while attacking Theoric. Thor ducked under the hammer not even bothering with it as he stepped back to watch the two clash.


    Theoric first tried just physical strength since Ulik was without his hammer, trading blows with Ulik who was growing irritated that someone who was once a worm could now stand toe to toe with him.


    Ulik growled as he threw a hard right, Theoric threw his right to meet it so he could see once and for all how he matched up in a straight on clash. Ulik reading his mind snorted as he grabbed Theorics incoming fist instead, using his momentum to toss him easily away as he summoned the hammer back with his other hand.


    Thor who was enjoying the sight heard a friend who was keeping an eye on things shout out a warning to him. "Thor lookout!"


    Thor not understanding where the threat was turned around only to have the hammer he dodged earlier coming back, smacking him right on the side of the mouth as it flew on by back to Ulik''s awaiting hand.


    Thor tasting his blood spit it out while checking his mouth with his hand. Seeing the blood he wiped pissed him off,- "You made me bleed, You made me Thor Odinson Bleed!" his volume getting higher as he talked.


    Thor now enveloped by a lightning aura with glowing blue eyes- "You filthy cur, I Will Smite Thee!" he shouted as he aimed his hammer, shooting out the biggest bolt of lighting yet at Ulik.


    Ulik smartening up, knew he couldn''t take it head-on and threw his hammer out to meet it, causing an explosion of lightning at the impact zone, dropping the hammer where it hit.


    Theoric arrived at this time not feeling bad about sucker punching Ulik who got a lucky hit in back at the top of the building.


    Thor seeing they were fighting each other again cooled down and let it play out, it was their duel to fight, he wouldn''t try to interfere if it wasn''t for that cheap hammer shot, now he knew how some of his enemies felt.


    Ulik summoned the hammer again while he fought Theoric. This time he was going to only concentrate on Theoric knowing that he couldn''t take them both at the same time and was more than happy to take them out one by one if that''s what they wanted.


    Theoric frowned seeing the hammer back in Ulik''s hand, realizing he wasn''t going to get the type of fight he wanted.


    Ulik swung the hammer down with all his might which Theoric defended against with a quickly formed energy shield that couldn''t hold up as it smashed through breaking his left arm.


    Theoric released a painful sound- "Ahhh." as he retreated releasing white light to heal himself back to normal.


    Theoric shouted- "Enough! I will put you down now."


    Ulik unconvinced laughed- "With just you?"


    Theoric no longer holding back started to wield his energy, creating chains to pin Ulik down. He then created swords above Ulik which he sent down as soon as they were formed, Ulik breaking out of the chains swung his hammer in the air, smashing most the swords, but one slipped through and impaled his leg.


    Ulik for the first time released a painful sound, glaring at Theoric.- "You will pay for that gardian, after I crush you, I''ll crush the other and take his hammer, I''ll have two hammers and be unstoppable."


    Ulik ignoring the pain charged forward to Theoric who condensed a stronger shield in his left and sword in his right, looking like he was going to fight, but instead formed a spike shooting it out of the ground right in Uliks path who had to dodge right to avoid being impaled through the c.h.e.s.t.


    Theoric took this time to run up and engage close quarters, swiping with his sword which Ulik blocked with the hammer in his right hand. Theoric used his shield to hit his right arm further away while he did a quick spin coming out with a nice slice across his backside.


    Ulik grunted it off as he swung the hammer back around, which was a mistake as Theoric capitalized on it shifting to a shield to his right to defend while the shield in his left turned to a sword which he stabbed into the still exposed backside making Ulik howl in pain.


    Theoric gloated- "I think you''re relying too much on that hammer."


    Ulik who jumped forward to avoid follow up strikes scowled in response, letting out a roar he charged back in with hammer swinging.


    Theoric couldn''t help but release a sigh, Ulik was not a hammer master. Feeling better about his abilities after using them a bit, he grew in confidence as he formed new chains to tie up Ulik''s feet while he was running. Tripping him, Ulik managed to throw his hammer which Theoric decided to try and grab while Ulik broke through the chains.


    Dodging the hammer, Theoric reached out to grab it, immediately being jerk along as he planted his feet down to stop it, creating a trench for a few feet before stopping.


    Theoric now holding the hammer grinned, this one didn''t have Odin''s enchantment, so anyone could wield it.


    Ulik didn''t concern himself with this though as he tackled the distracted Theoric from behind, who dropped the weapon. Ulik called to it while he mounted Theoric who gathered his energy around him and expanded it out at a rapid pace throwing Ulik off who missed the incoming hammer.


    Ulik frowned seeing the awaiting spikes but didn''t forget his hammer as he called it back which helped pull him away from the trap, landing safely away.


    Theoric losing his grin sent the spikes after him, Ulik who has yet to learn the spin block move, swung wildly in an attempt to smash them all with some getting by adding new wounds.


    Ulik at this point was growing weary from all these new tricks, he heaved out in frustration as the situation started becoming more clear to him.


    Theoric stalked closer with a shield and sword ready to finish it once and for all.


    Ulik clenched his hammer thinking he would much rather have his pounders right about now.


    Theoric took off at a run when he was close enough, Ulik did the same raising his hammer which baited out the shield from Theoric who was then kicked in his exposed c.h.e.s.t sending him flying back a few feet, but not before he sliced Ulik''s leg for the effort.


    Theoric came right back at a howling Ulik who was becoming desperate as he threw the hammer again in hopes that a miracle would occur. Theoric threw his sword in response as it passed the hammer to continue to Ulik, he then dodged the hammer giving up the idea of grabbing it as he proceeded to a now defenseless Ulik.


    Ulik in his desperate semi crazed state failed to dodge the sword completely as it sliced his arm open as it proceeded past. Ulik howled again in pain and frustration and then charged Theoric while calling his hammer back.


    Theoric raised his shield skin layer as he placed the shield on his back while forming two more swords, one in each hand.


    Theoric getting up looked down at the dying troll, somewhat surprised to see this day come, It wasn''t that long ago he was crushed to death by him.


    Ulik''s eyes regained clarity as he neared the end, tears forming he looked up at the one who killed him.- "I just wanted to save my brother," Ulik managed to say with his last breath.

 Chapter 50 - Fruition

    Theoric wondered what Ulik was trying to say, but didn''t catch it due to the war that was still going on around them. The ones closest though paused and watched the fight they could only dream of participating in.


    Ulik''s defeat sent the trolls in a panic as their last support fell, unable to see a way to win anymore with most of their best dead, the trolls fled.


    Theoric picked up the hammer Ulik was using, feeling it''s weight and power in his hands. It seemed like the real deal to him, but he''s never held the real one so he would let Thor decide.


    Thor had his interest peaked again seeing the hammer survive his lightning blast as Mjolnir would. Arriving in front of Theoric who was holding the hammer he asked to see it.- "Theoric that was a good bout, I see your strength has improved and would love to go a few rounds with thee in the arena."


    Thor looking at the hammer in his hand- "Could I trouble you to let me see that, it is strikingly similar to my own."


    Theoric didn''t see a reason not to, handing it over, he was also interested in seeing if it was the real deal.


    Thor took hold of it, testing it out.- "Well this is an odd sensation, it does feel similar, but sadly it comes up short, it is but a knock off, after all, it was obvious though seeing as how a troll was wielding it and even you could pick it up, the real deal... (lifting his hammer while dropping Uliks.)... can only be wielded by the worthy," he said with a grin.


    Thor looking back at Theoric and decided one more test was necessary though, handing over his hammer for Theoric to test.- "Here, try and hold it," he said with a grin full of confidence.


    Theoric also wishing to see how close he was to Odin''s strength gave it a shot, wrapping his hands around the handle. Upon Thor''s release, it instantly dropped with no hope of being moved by Theoric or anyone else, that didn''t stop Theoric from trying though as he gave a few good tugs to no avail.


    Thor laughed happily with his mind completely at ease as he took back his hammer- "Sorry my friend, but it seems you are not worthy." patting him on the back.


    Theoric sighed- "It seems so." his double meaning lost on Thor as he thought about how far still he has to go in order to contend with beings as strong as Odin, who could enchant a hammer so no one could pick it up except those he wishes or those stronger than him.


    He wondered how hard it was to do since Odin has only ever used it on Mjolnir. Thinking of the fun it would be if he could easily apply it to anything and everything he wished, it would be funny seeing someone try to pick up a napkin that proved impossible to move.


    Feeling an ominous presence both Thor and Theoric went on guard.


    Thor- "You feel it too?"


    Theoric- "Yes."


    The air rippled above them before Grundor appeared with Ulla holding his arm at the side.


    Thor furrowed his brows- "What manner of beast are you?" he asked seeing the many differences between the trolls and him despite being similar to one another.


    Grundor kept a stoic face as he stared daggers at Thor, the son of Odin.- "Stick around Odinson, I''ll be back for you," he said lifting his hand, pulling Ulik''s hammer away and disappearing before anyone knew what was happening.


    Thor stupidly threw his hammer at the spot he just was, accomplishing nothing as he called it back to his hand.


    Theoric- "Well that can''t be good."


    ___________________________________________


    Grundor laughed as he appeared in the ruins once again- "Finally after years of planning all is coming to fruition."


    Grundor happily telling Ulla about it all as he walked to the prison sphere.


    "You have no idea how long it took after Odin killed my people, I managed to survive because I was playing deep in a cave at the time he came and did not hear the summons of my people that he tricked them into performing."


    "I made my way back when the planet started to shake from his genocide, making it back just in time to see him battling the last of us, a great warrior emerged that even Odin couldn''t kill, but that didn''t stop him from trapping him here in this sphere."


    "I spent the rest of my life learning and studying magic so I could one day free the great warrior, but it took far longer then I could ever imagine and grew in despair when I realized I would need Odin''s blood to undo the spell, luckily he soon had children."


    "I spent my free time guiding the troll cousins in hopes that they would grow just as strong only to be left disappointed until a family finally gave birth to a couple of promising trolls, Ulik and his brother Olik."


    "At first I thought Olik was the one, his size and bestiality made him far too similar to my own kind, but Ulik had the strength I needed, seeing that Ulik loved his family especially his little brother Horth who he was very protective of."


    "I came up with a plan, to take Horth, but I needed to make sure nothing would be traced back to me, having to keep my identity secret for fear of Odin finding out and tracking me down, so I struck a deal with Mephisto, knowing no one would think someone was behind him, to take Horth and leverage his life against Ulik to start the war against Asgard."


    "Told Ulik he would get Horth back in exchange for the death of Thor in the war, the person I needed blood from so I could use as a catalyst in opening the sealed prison and release the mighty warrior inside."


    Ulla nodded along- "That''s amazing my lord."


    Grundor now in front of the sphere,- "Yes, but there were hiccups, Ulik not wishing to betray the king and send his people to war, tried to weasel out of it by making deals with magicians like Loki who promised to help him in exchange for whatever he wanted."


    Grundor placing his hand on the sphere one last time activating the symbols as it shocked him, giving it one last look.


    "Ulik was a fool until the very end, there was no way he was going to get out of this alive, but now he can rest in peace along with his brother''s who are already waiting for him, he can rest knowing that I will bring his people out from the dark and bring ruin upon our enemies in Asgard!"


    Raising both hands he gripped the hammer above his head chanting the magic''s he learned, using the hammer as a conduit.


    With the hammer now shinning brightly he aimed it at the spot he splashed the blood and unleashed the incantation to destroy the seals.


    The seal shined brightly one last time as it blasted upwards through the ceilings and floors above, out into space as a warning of its destruction before going out, Grundor happily shouted- "Success! Brother, please free yourself and join me in crushing Asgard! IN KILLING ODIN!"


    Ulla cowered behind Grundor as the sphere violently shook before blasting apart revealing a giant n.a.k.e.d version of Grundor.


    Grundor grinning- "Welcome brother, Welcome great warrior Mangog."


    Mangog is extremely tall, standing at 12ft and has a massive muscular build. Mangog has only three digits (including an opposable thumb) on each hand, three toes on each foot, a prehensile tail, and 2 big brow horns over each eye on his reddish-orange head.

 Chapter 51 - T v M v T

    Grundor looked at the magnificence that was Mangog who was angry and confused. Angry for obvious reasons, confused to see another of his kind that he thought was wiped out.


    Grundor knowing his thoughts spoke- "I know you have questions, but for now I brought you a welcoming gift for you to do with as you like." Grabbing Ulla and throwing her in front of him.


    Ulla screamed in fear- "Grundor! What are you doing?"


    Grundor ignores her cries for help as Mangog grabbed her and brutality tore her apart as he feasted off her flesh, surprising Grundor who didn''t consider that he might be starving for substance.


    Once finished he stared at Grundor confused on what to do next, having his mind long ago broken from imprisonment, preventing him from putting his thoughts and questions to words.


    The only thing he ever thought about while conscious in that dark cramped prison for the past several centuries was his hate and the need for revenge against Odin who wiped out his people, but upon his long-awaited release, he finds one of his people in front of him which eased his anger as he thought of potentially more.


    Tears coming to his eyes as he gave Grundor a hug who was weirded out by the situation.


    Grundor thinking- ''Is this the great warrior who stood toe to toe with Odin all those years ago?''


    Grundor clears his throat as he gently pushed him off trying to clear the misunderstanding that might be occurring- "Mangog, I think you''re getting ahead of yourself, it''s taken me a long, long time to free you, I am the only one besides you to have survived."


    Mangog stiffened as he began to understand the words.


    Grundor- "I freed you, so we, the last two of our kind can kill Odin and give peace to our people."


    Mangog didn''t react immediately as he took a while to process everything that was going on, his rollercoaster of emotions leaving him mostly confused until he saw the two Asgardians arriving from above, triggering his hate-filled heart.


    _________________________


    Theoric seeing the warning light shoot in the distance begrudgingly asked for help,- "Thor, it seems Ulik was a pawn which means whatever that is can only be worst, we need to go stop it now, for Asgard."


    Thor felt his fighting spirit rise just thinking about fighting a worthy opponent, a warrior stronger then Ulik who could possibly rival him, arrogantly believing his strength to be far superior to Ulik''s and Theoric''s, denied him- "Nay Theoric, just I will be enough."


    Theoric- "Thor just wait a minute..." Only to have Thor finish swinging his hammer and flying away.


    Theoric cursed him as he followed along knowing the fool was likely to take a beating without him and possibly ruin future events should his attitude change. Not to mention he had no knowledge of this war, he was likely the very reason this thing happened when it did.


    There was no telling who or what could pop up, he started to regret the interfering he''s done already, inadvertently having to sacrifice precious future memories that could have been very useful.


    He now only had the memories of the events surrounding the 6 stones, but he could still tell that these events were not supposed to happen.


    He managed to catch up to Thor who was slowly descending down while watching the two creatures he knew nothing about.


    Mangog let out a fierce roar which made Thor grin- "Good, the big one is mine you can have the smaller one."


    Mangog lept up smashing into Thor and holding him out in front as they crashed into the rock face at an angle and out onto the surface the sun blinding Mangog as Thor hit him off.


    Theoric looked down into the depths from whence they came towards Grundor who stared back with a frown.


    Grundor was actually not a fighter, he was only willing to trade blows in magic with Askella due to his pride in magic, that pride was killed when he lost against her.


    He turned into a coward the day Odin reigned down hell, always fearful of being found out and hunted down. He''s grown so used to hiding that he can''t even bring himself to fight unless desperate for a goal right before his eyes. With no goal in front of him and the warrior now free, he went back to his cowardly ways, teleporting away to a safe distance, thinking about the deal he made when he was at his most desperate now that he didn''t have to worry about anything else with the great warrior around.


    Theoric snorted at his escape, but also thankful as he ran to go help Thor, hoping the enemy''s size was misleading of his strength like Olik.


    Thor laughed happily as he went for his opponent who roared menacingly in return while charging over, destroying the ground with each heavy step.


    Thor swinging his hammer to meet the fist of his foe, the impact coming out even as neither moved, but Mangog kept pushing angrily as Thor''s feet slid across the ground in protest.


    Thor couldn''t help but say while holding his hammer with both hands against Mangog''s one fist- "You are a strong fellow." right before Mangog came in with his other fist sending Thor flying back into a nearby mountain, putting a good size dent into it.


    Theoric entered into the fray when Thor was making his way back to an awaiting Mangog, he decided his best bet was to secretly help Thor by creating energy attacks against the creature, that would be well hidden by its enormous size, so Thor would be none the wiser.


    If done right this may even boost his confidence at being able to handle such a powerful foe.


    Thor flew back hard right into Mangog who caught him as he slid back, then attempted to use both his fist to slam dunk him down into the ground but was interrupted by Theoirc''s secret attack, taking an energy hammer in the back of the head.


    Theoric used an energy hammer so Thor would think he was the one who did it if any mark is made.


    Thor changing tactics during the time Theoric won for him, lifted his hammer calling lighting down on him and his foe.


    Thor quickly came back clad in lightning yelling- "I will defeat thee." Throwing his lightning hammer with all his might right into the abdomen of the creature which flew back under the weight of the weapon as it received a shock from the lightning.


    Theoric seeing the creature was about to hit a rock wall knew if he didn''t reinforce it, the creature would just tear through it and slow down with little damage, but if reinforced he would hit it hard receiving the maximum damage he could.


    Gathering his energy he placed a shield in front of the rock wall reinforcing it as much as possible so it wouldn''t break as Mangog Smacked into it.


    Mangog hitting the shield with the hammer still pushing him on felt the full brunt of the attack as he grunted in pain. Looking down he tried to grab the hammer, but just missed as Thor called it back.

 Chapter 52 - T v M v T (2)

    Mangog roaring with his massive fangs visible as he glared at his adversary Thor who caught his hammer with a grin.


    Theoric shaking his head at the fool who was still blissfully unaware of his predicament, he could feel the creature''s strength from his hiding spot, it didn''t just look strong, it was far stronger then Ulik and has yet to fully utilize it for some reason.


    What he didn''t know was that Mangog while angry and vengeful, most of his hate was for Odin who worked alone in secret to wipe his people out, for fear of ruining the good-guy reputation that he was building.


    Mangog also wasn''t at his best, coming right out of his long imprisonment into a fight, not to mention seeing Grundor brought down the endless rage he once felt, bringing in some hope that more of them were out there and that he wasn''t the only one left.


    Grundor watching from the shadows could see this as he thought back to all those years ago when he saw Mangog face off against Odin.- ''I may have screwed up showing myself to him.'' he sadly thought back to the tears that Mangog shed upon seeing him.


    Mangog charged Thor who happily laughed as he ran to meet him, the two clashing with a ''Boom.''


    Thor managed to hold his own as he wrestled against Mangog''s grip who had his hands around Thor as if trying to squash him. Thor moved forward avoiding the hands that clapped together as he stepped in hitting the exposed stomach with his hammer, but Mangog barely registered it because of the limited force generated due to the enclosed space, all of which went above Thor''s head as he was surprised to see Mangog unharmed from his hit.


    Mangog brushing the hit off, grabbed him in a bear hug squeezing Thor tightly where for the first time Thor felt genuine pain as his bones creaked under the pressure, feeling thankful in the back of his mind that he couldn''t get any air in or out otherwise he would have been heard screaming.


    Theoric seeing Mangog looking at Thor with hungry eyes with some drool escaping from his jaws had a bad feeling as he quickly gathered enough energy to form a dozen hammers knowing this would likely expose him to the monster as he shot them at it''s back.


    Mangog thinking about taking a bite out of Thor was suddenly hit by a dozen hammers one after another in the back of his head.


    Feeling the loosened grip Thor was able to breathe again as oxygen reentered his brain allowing him to think. He dropped the hammer on to Mangog''s foot which made him howl out in pain dropping Thor who picked his hammer back up proceeding to an uppercut jump right into the creature''s jaw with a bit of lightning thrown in as he sent Mangog flipping back.


    Mangog who wanted to search for the one who keeps hitting him from behind couldn''t help but keep his focus on Thor who was continuing his pursuit. Sitting up Mangog dodge rolled out of the way avoiding Thor slamming down with his hammer, while rolling he swung his tail out smacking him across the face, knocking his helmet off and leaving a mark that made the Odinson angrier feeling the sting on his face.


    Thor for the first time in his life wasn''t getting his way easily and it was infuriating him,- "Foul creature I will smite thee! How dare you think you can contend with me, Thor Odinson, God of Thunder." he said with a haughty attitude.


    Mangog''s eyes narrowed when he heard the word Odin, triggered by the word he now looked at Thor with new eyes, the younger Odin''s image now overlapping with Thor''s who without his helmet look remarkably similar.


    Mangog facing Thor while standing at his full impressive height of 12 feet looked down at Thor full of loathing.- "ODIN!" he roared while charging,- "ODIN! I WILL KILL YOU ODIN!"


    Thor taken aback by being called Odin wasn''t prepared for his fury as he barely lifted the hammer up in time to stave off the first hit which sent him reeling back.


    Mangog followed up with a flurry of attacks that Thor couldn''t hope to contain as the giant fists easily engulfed him. Unable to hold his hammer any longer under the raining blows, he dropped it right before Mangog sent in one last hard punch sending him zooming away, crashing through boulders and rock formations.


    Theoric stunned by the display was even more astonished when he saw Mangog grab the dropped hammer and start dragging it towards Thor''s direction. He knew they were in trouble now, this creature was clearly near Odin''s level, able to move the hammer like that.


    Theoric was then shocked seeing Mangog lift the hammer up and point it towards Thor, but soon got a hold of himself when he thought about Thor trying to call it back. He concentrated on making swords now, no longer caring about hiding anything, knowing that there was a good chance they''ll die if they don''t fight together at their best.


    Theoric shot the energy swords at Mangog wrist, who was fighting against the hammer''s attempt to answer the call of Thor.


    Mangog startled by the stinging swords that hit his arm and wrist, let go of the hammer watching it fly away to Thor.


    Mangog sharply turned looking for the perpetrator who keeps attacking him from behind.


    Theoric ducked behind the rocks he was hiding while sweating, there was no way he could fight that monster alone without a strong weapon, watching the energy swords he sent not even scratch him.


    Grundor who was watching from the shadows smirked as he sent a blast of magic to destroy the rock Theoric was hiding behind, exposing him.


    Mangog seeing him now was about to attack when Thor showed up flying in the air. The pretty prince of old no longer visible under the ragged appearance, battered and beaten with a busted lip.


    Thor charged up his lightning as he attacked, no longer willing to talk with his mood soured while waking up to the fact this creature was a deadly foe, one that could kill him if he isn''t careful.

 Chapter 53 - T v M v T (3)

    With Thor back in the picture Mangog ignored Theoric, preferring to kill the Odin lookalike.


    Mangog roared at Thor who was flying straight at him who was shooting a lightning bolt which he shrugged off as Thor plowed into him.


    Theoric meanwhile now knew Grundor was still in the area after having his hiding spot blasted open. He looked around in a futile attempt to spot him before giving up and putting his attention back on the fight while putting on a skin layer shield and building another giant sword hoping to recreate his success at the depot, now against the creature.


    Thor and Mangog battled it out with Thor coming up short, no matter how hard he hit or lightning he used to help, it wasn''t enough against the creature that hit harder and faster than him.


    Mangog in the illusion of fighting Odin was slowly regaining his lost strength much to the despair of Thor.


    Thor was losing steam fast as he took the beatings dished out without being able to return any of his own.


    Mangog now in full control, mercilessly beat Thor into the ground, punching him over and over again relentlessly.


    Theoric finally ready with his giant sword was preparing to attack when Grundor appeared with a magical strike designed to disrupt his attempt. Theoric already planned for that though as he brought up a shield he had ready to go, blocking the sneak attack while sending out the giant sword to pierce the creature in the back.


    Grundor turned gloomy seeing his attack fail, but he still had full confidence in Mangog, he only attacked because he thought he could get away with it.


    Theoric gave everything he had to the giant sword as he sped it up while concentrating, making it go faster with every passing foot of ground.


    The sword crashed into the back of Mangog that was still beating Thor, making him roll over a few times but relatively unharmed


    Theoric turned gloomy while Grundor laughed happily while avoiding an energy sword that was shot at his exposed location.


    Mangog letting out an angry roar turned around spotting Theoric who turned to see the monster glaring at him.


    Theoric now feeling dismal had no clue what he could do to avoid his coming doom as he watched the creature start running towards him. He threw everything he had in that last attack, there was nothing more he could do.


    Sweating with his mind running a mile a minute trying to come up with something, he finally decided his best bet was healing and bringing Thor back into the game.


    The creature was ripping apart the ground with each step, now running on all 4''s with his tail out flat to reduce drag he sped along far faster than Theoric was prepared for who was desperately trying to gather enough energy to save himself.


    Right when the creature was just in front of him he formed a ramp in hopes of sending the creature over his head and away, but when it''s heavy steps touched the ramp it cracked on the way up before shattering.


    He then quickly ran to Thor knowing time was of the essence with the speed the creature showed earlier after running on all 4''s.


    Arriving at the pit Thor was punched into, all he could see was a bloody mess, knowing time was crucial he jumped in and started healing, hoping he would have enough energy left to help fight. He didn''t skimp out though as he poured in all he could as fast as he could on Thor to heal him in time.


    Theoric could hear the creature roars as it charged back over, but could do nothing about it as he closed his eyes and concentrated on the task at hand. Putting Thor back together was an effort, but well within his capabilities.


    The ground started to rumble as the creature grew closer, Thor was now looking much better though with most of his severe wounds healed up.


    Hearing the roar just above him now he lost all hope with Thor yet to be fully recovered. He desperately put a shield up over the pit to protect him and Thor as the shadow of the creature descended upon them.


    Mangog seeing the foolish attempt looked down at the one who''s been causing him such grief, making Theoric shudder under the stare.


    Mangog then threw a fist straight at Theoric, breaking through the shield as if it wasn''t even there, crushing Theoric underneath who felt like his whole body just broke.


    Mangog lifted his fist again for another punch before being stopped by the abrupt entrance of the Bifrost, the rainbow color illuminating the area, distracting Mangog as he looked to see what was happening.


    Odin appeared looking at his old adversary that managed to escape imprisonment.- "Mangog, that''s enough! It''s time for you to go back from whence you came," he said using his spear to shoot an energy beam at him, blasting him away from Thor and Theoric.


    Mangog recovered himself, eyes narrowed at seeing Odin, his familiar voice ripping old wounds open as memories flooded his thoughts.- "Odin," he growled menacingly, realizing this was the real Odin.


    Mangog then snarled- "Odin!" then released its arms out while roaring at Odin, yelling- "I WILL KILL YOU ODIN!" charging over like a rabid animal with foaming spit flying out his mouth.


    Grundor seeing Odin''s sneer while looking at the olden man thought about whether or not Mangog was ready yet after just escaping prison and already spending energy fighting others. It still didn''t look like he was back at his peak yet and he would need to be to face Odin. Grundor could only hope that Odin was also not at his peak due to age.


    Theoric, unable to see anything while down in the pit could hear Odin arrived to save his son. He also heard the word Mangog, the creature''s name, which activated a residual memory from the Acanti. He didn''t know at first what the creature was, confused by the fact that there were two, but now after hearing the name he knew. This was the name of a terrifying creature that had the potential to kill Asgard, if only he knew it sooner. This was also another one of Odin''s dirty little secrets, something he would have never known if it wasn''t for the Acanti''s memories.


    Odin once again fell in his eyes to an all-new low. Theoric pushing such thoughts out of his head worked on healing himself and then Thor while listening to the battle above, wishing he could see it.


    Thor now healed slowly opened his eyes to see Theoric standing over him.


    Thor rubbing his head asked- "What happened?"


    Theoric thinking of a way to keep Thor the same arrogant person he needs to be for future events brought him out of the pit while explaining- "Well you tried to take on Odin''s rival and faired well I might add, but still shy of what they are capable of." he said pointing out Odin and Mangog clashing.


    Thor looked on in wonder at seeing his dad fight for the first time against the creature, quickly regained his confidence- "So I managed to go toe to toe with one of my father''s enemies." he grinned, completely dismissing the memories of getting beaten.


    Theoric rolled his eyes- "Yes and you came out of it without a scratch, pretty impressive my prince." he said while watching Thor''s mood lift even higher still blissfully unaware that Theoric could heal.

 Chapter 54 - Return

    Theoric and Thor watched from the side as Mangog and Odin battled, it soon became clear though that Mangog wasn''t ready as Odin while older was far more skilled in his use of powers.


    Grundor also saw the disparity between the two from his hiding spot, gritting his teeth, he thought about his back up plans, hoping there was enough time left for him to set things up.


    Odin worked fast knowing the longer he waited, the stronger Mangog would get as his body recovered from his recent release. Regretting that the seal he made had a stasis like affect on Mangog so he remained in his prime.


    Parrying a strike he stabbed his spear into Mangog''s c.h.e.s.t, then shot out an energy blast out from the tip blowing Mangog away with a new hole in the middle.


    Grundor instantly arrived where Mangog was heading with a teleport spell ready, disappearing as soon as he landed, giving no time for anyone to react.


    The only one capable of stopping it hesitated as his one eye widen seeing the intruder,- "There''s another one!" Odin said to himself in alarm as he watched them disappear.


    Thor seeing the fight over, ran over to his dad- "Come Theoric, let''s go greet father."


    Odin seeing Thor grinned- "Well done my son, you put up a mighty fight against the beast, but he was an enemy of my past so it was my responsibility to take care of him."


    Thor smiling in return- "Yes it was a glorious fight, but they managed to escape, tell me father, what were they?"


    Odin watching Theoric approach brushed it off- "Save such stories for another time, I don''t think we''ll be seeing them again."


    Thor questioned- "Did you not kill the big one?"


    Odin sighed- "It''s not that easy to put him down, there was a reason he was sealed away, but in his weakened state there is a good chance that he''s dead with the new power I worked in and as for the other one, he was already marked by another, he made a deal with someone he shouldn''t have, so they are both likely dead and no longer a concern regardless." he confidently said.


    Thor wanted to ask more but saved it for later as he watched Theoric arrive.


    Theoric kneeled head down to Odin- "My king."


    Odin- "You may rise." not caring for the formality at the moment.


    Odin had a tick mark seeing him stay kneeled- "That''s enough, you may rise now."


    Thor seeing his father about to lose it patted Theoric on his back chuckling nervously to lighten the mood- "Haha, Theoric you don''t need to fear my father."


    Theoric who lost consciousness the minute he kneeled with his head down toppled over from Thor''s patting.


    Thor thinking something was wrong bent down to check on him, giving him a shake- "Theoric!"


    Odin- "Alright Thor that''s enough, it seems our friend has overworked himself."


    Thor then remembered something as he picked his hammer up- "Father did you notice the hammer in the smaller one''s hand before he disappeared?"


    Odin- "Ah yes there was such a hammer, I was distracted at the time so I didn''t register it, what about it?"


    Thor- "It seemed to be a copy of my Mjolnir and a good one too I might add."


    Odin grinned putting ease to any lingering worry for Thor- "Even if someone made a copy, that''s all it would ever be, your hammer is special my boy, enchanted and made stronger by the best magic''s for the worthy, no one can copy that."


    Thor happy to hear that as he looked fondly upon his hammer.


    Odin snapping him out of it- "Alright pick him up, we''ll take him along with us back to Asgard, I can''t be gone for too long."


    Odin tapping his spear signaling Heimdall to use the Bifrost and bring them back.


    Heimdall kneeling welcomed them back- "Welcome back my King and Prince."


    Odin- "See to it our friend here makes it back home to his wife safely and give the order for the troops to come home."


    Thor handing Theoric over followed his father back to the palace.


    Theoric woke up in the loving embrace of his wife Sigyn who was happily snuggling against him which put a smile on his face.


    He quietly slipped out of her grip while sitting on the edge of the bed trying to recall what happened. The memories of him kneeling to Odin and falling asleep made him feel a little embarrassed and also a little grateful not having to talk to him.


    Sigyn woke up searching for Theoric, seeing him sitting on the edge, she crawled over and dr.a.p.ed her arms around him.


    "Theo you''re finally awake!" Sigyn happily said while hugging him from behind.


    Theoric concerned by her wording and excitement turned around asking- "What do you mean? How long was I out?"


    "You were out for a whole day!"


    Theoric rolled his eyes realizing she was just being her usual chipper self and wasn''t out for a long period. Rubbing her head to mess up her hair in retaliation for her wordplay.


    "You''re bullying me." she pouted.


    Theoric seeing her pout felt a heated stir, smiling he kissed her and then hugged her- "Who asked my Sigyn to be so cute."


    Theoric- "It''s good to be home, I think I should take a shower, it''s been so long since I had one."


    Sigyn gave a small yelp when he picked her up and headed to the bathroom as her face turned red, whispering- "I don''t need a shower."


    Theoric grinning- "Forget the shower then, I''ll do a quick wash and then we can soak in a hot bath." he said playfully nibbling on her ear.


    Sigyn lowered her blushing face, meekly saying- "Okay."


    Theoric made sure to enjoy his wife fully, he loved to bathe her, rubbing every inch of her entire smooth perfect body making sure she was completely clean, inside and out.

 Chapter 55 - Victory Feast

    Theoric continued from the bath to the bedroom making sure his wife was fully satisfied after being away so long. Giving her a last deep kiss before letting her drift off,- "Alright my love, have a good rest, I''ll be going to the victory feast you told me about and celebrate with the rest and may pick you up a sister while I''m at it."


    Sigyn who was half asleep already lazily replied- "Have fun."


    He headed out in casual formal wear, now that it was late into the evening with most of the troops already back and preparing for the feast.


    Arriving, he slipped by Thor unnoticed, finding a seat while listening to Thor tell his friends war stories.


    "Thor, where is Loki?" a random friend asked.


    Thor- "Oh him, he said he wasn''t feeling good so he decided to stay in."


    ------------


    Loki was quietly heading to his room when he was stopped by a pleasant voice from behind.


    "Loki, dear, why are you not attending the feast?"


    Loki answered without turning- "I''m not in the mood today Mother,"


    Frigga was very attuned to Loki''s actions and their meanings, she could sense something was wrong stopping him from continuing to walk away,- "Loki, stop right there and turn around when you''re talking to me, tell me what''s wrong."


    Loki halted his movements not wishing to anger her, the one parent he felt that truly cared for him. He slowly turned around to face her trying to put her at ease- "Nothing is wrong mother, I just wish to stay in tonight."


    Frigga snorted with a mocking smile- "The trickster wishes to stay in during a party feast ripe with victims to prank... Now drop the illusion, you can never deceive me, my son."


    Loki winced at being found out as he lowered his head asking- "Why can you always tell? Neither Heimdall nor Father can see through my illusions."


    Frigga smiled- "That''s because I''m your mother, and mother will always know her children, now if you please, you never need to hide anything from me, I will always love you."


    Loki never able to deny his mother, reluctantly dropped the illusion, showing his burnt hair and skin from getting caught in the explosion with little time to defend.


    Frigga gasped as she ran over to check him out asking- "What happened to you? Oh, my dear boy." giving him a warm hug.


    Loki- "I wasn''t being diligent and was caught unaware, please don''t tell Thor."


    "You need to take better care of yourself, what would I do if anything happened to you..." grabbing his head she kissed him on the forehead, "...Come let''s go to the healing chamber and I''ll fix you right up."


    --------------


    Theoric was stuffing himself with real food for the first time since the war started while enjoying the atmosphere as the party kicked off.


    Lady Sif wearing a plain dress entered the scene just in time to see Thor mingling with the pretty young blonde women as she grudgingly sits down and watches.


    Theoric seeing his chance and headed on over to fill the void she must be feeling.


    Fandral of the warriors three nudges the other two as he points out Theoric''s approach to Sif. "Another poor sod about to learn a hard truth," said Fandral after having experienced it himself on multiple occasions.


    Volstagg chuckling, feeling in a gaming mood asked- "Alright lads the bet is how long it will take for him to get shot down, I''m willing to bet she shoots him down after 5 minutes." he said slamming down coins on the table.


    Hogun darkly says- "Love is a cruel mistress, I bet he gets shot down right after he opens his mouth."


    Fandral the more experienced of the two with the ways of Lady Sif gave a more optimistic but just as dark answer- "I bet she won''t even register he''s there and will leave right after Thor."


    Volstagg then broke out into laughter with the others soon after.


    Theoric felt a little awkward as he tried coughing and cup slamming to get her attention in vain, hearing snorts of laughter coming from somewhere at his failed attempts but ignored it.


    He then decided to just slide on over so he was sitting right next to her as he looked in Thor''s direction who now had 3 pretty blonds hanging on his every word.


    Theoric then leaned next to her ear and started talking loudly before backing off nonchalantly once he got her attention.- "Hey! I Was Just Wondering If you are feeling better after that little accident I found you in."


    Lady Sif who was startled and angry at first having someone come up and talk into her ear was about to go off on him when she registered the words and saw that it was the man who saved her life and healed her.


    She was slightly intrigued by this man, the only other man that managed to make her heart flutter briefly.- "It''s you! ah, yes, yes I am feeling better, thank you for saving my life."


    Theoric grinned- "I hope you don''t go around telling people about the healing though, I don''t want to be designated as a healer, I like being up close in the action."


    Sif grinned- "Yes I understand, don''t worry I would never do that."


    While she was intrigued, her sights returned to Thor who she''s been secretly pining after for years.


    Theoric smirked- "You know for a warrior princess you don''t strike me as the meek type, if you care for Thor why do you sit here quietly and watch on as he galavants around?"


    Sif frowned- "What would you have me do, he''s a prince who will be king and I''m just a friend he says on numerous occasions and fails to see what everyone else already secretly knows."


    Theoric- "Well if I was you I wouldn''t just wait around, tell me something are you really fine just watching him go night after night with other women, while you stay here unsatisfied?"


    Sif catching his meaning scowled- "If you''re looking for a whore, you should go elsewhere and leave me be, I appreciate what you did, but you are lacking."


    Theoric''s face fell as he looked at Thor leaving with a woman in each arm and one that jumped on his back.


    Theoric pointed to them- "Take a good look Lady Sif, you may notice that your not his type, he likes those with a lighter head than you."


    Lady Sif catching the double meaning only frowned as she watched Thor leave.


    Ticked off by her comment and feeling aggressive, he continues- "Stop acting like a love-struck fool waiting hand and foot for a stupid man to take care of you, allow me!" he said pulling her head back by the hair and f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y taking her lips, making her eyes go wide in shock.


    The warriors three were also dumbfounded he had the balls to do that, Lady Sif was a well known and very skilled warrior who would pay back those who slight her.


    Theoric made sure to get some tongue in before he released her fully prepared to be attacked, but just not in the way that he was.


    Igniting her long-hidden pint up l.u.s.t and frustration, the damns broke as she was extremely turned on by being manhandled. Being surrounded by so many weak-willed men who were intimidated by her was disheartening. This was the reason she fell for Thor, the one man who wasn''t put off by her strength and could more than handle it.


    With her heart beating a mile a minute, it felt like her c.h.e.s.t wouldn''t be able to hold it in as she once again looked upon Theoric in a brighter light that reminded her of the day that he saved her. Unable to contain her new emotions that were about to burst out, she immediately assaults his lips back, now fully concentrated on this new man in front of her.


    The warriors three were now gobsmacked with eyes wide open and mouths hanging open by the turn of events with Frandal questioning if that was really all it took to win her.

 Chapter 56 - Lady Sif (18+)

    Sif finally relented her assault on his lips feeling a little embarrassed by her actions as she blushed at her first kiss, timidly asking in a soft voice while looking down- "How was it?"


    Theoric not surprised it was her first with the way she''s acted and waited for Thor, few men would have enough courage to ask her out, either intimidated by her strength or by Thor who could at any moment snatch her from them should they get lucky.


    There were no men like Theoric around who would actually do the one thing she wanted more than anything, and that was to make her feel like a woman, make her feel special.


    Theoric looked at her with a smile knowing that he had won her for the night, even though she seemed still reluctant with her feelings for Thor. It didn''t look like that would be enough to stop her though after witnessing him take three women away.


    Sif looked up wondering why he hasn''t answered.


    Theoric- "My dear, you can do no wrong in my eyes."


    Sif didn''t know why but hearing those words and seeing his bright smile made her flush bright red again. Gaining control of her emotions she became resolute, standing up she took his hand,- "Come with me." she said dragging him away back to her room.


    The warriors 3 still wondering what happened, has Ragnarok already started.


    Frandal feeling the bluest at seeing someone succeed where he''s failed, took one last chug of ale before heading back, denying everything he witnessed- "Whelp I''m obviously very drunk because I''m seeing strange things, I think I''ll head back and sleep in tonight."


    The other two just nodding along agreeing with him as they soon followed suit.


    Sif feeling nervous started off talking- "Welcome to my room, your the first man I''ve ever brought here."


    Theoric grinned- "And hopefully the last." he said moving in to kiss her, taking her breath away.


    Sif exclaimed- "Wow." without realizing it after he released her lips.


    Theoric couldn''t help smirking but didn''t say anything, knowing that at this moment words would only ruin an otherwise great moment.


    <<<<<<<<<<<<LEMON... feel free to skip the rest of this chapter>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>


    Theoric went in for more kissing as he took her lips, his tongue snaking its way into her mouth which she was more than happy to take as she felt his d.e.s.i.r.e wash over her.


    He pushed her against the nearest wall as he continued to explore her mouth while his hands roamed around her body, each squeeze making her involuntarily m.o.a.n.


    Raining kisses down her neck he lifted the dress over her waist exposing her. She instinctively tried to close her legs which he stopped by placing his legs in between hers forcing them open. She tried to mutter something but was interrupted by another kiss.


    "Relax and enjoy, let me please you," he whispered into her ear as he began to trail kisses down towards her s.e.x.


    Sif not completely ignorant in the ways of female, male relations asked- "What are you doininginggg." she lost her train of thought as he began to eat out her s.e.x.


    Her back arching, head back, grabbing his head as she felt waves of new p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e rock her having never played with herself before.


    Theoric was enjoying hearing her lose control as her m.o.a.ns grew louder, her hands against the wall as her h.i.p.s moved forward wanting more. He took his time in bringer her to completion as she tried to push his head away, afraid of the new powerful feeling coming. Her actions grew more exaggerated as he tightly held onto her so she wouldn''t fall.


    Finally, she lost it as she came for the first time in her life, all the strength in her body leaving as she slumped against the wall vibrating p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. He gently brought her down to sit against the wall with his legs supporting her as he gave her a dirty kiss allowing her to taste herself.


    He waited for her to recover some before he asked- "So how was your first o.r.g.a.s.m?"


    Sif shocked, asked- "That was an o.r.g.a.s.m? That''s what I''ve been missing all this time?... (Began to mutter)... No wonder why they''re always sleeping around."


    Theoric not liking the thought process she''s coming to, kissed her again to interrupt her thinking.


    Theoric smiling- "My dear, we haven''t even started yet."


    Sif didn''t know what to say as he began to kiss her and guide her to the next part.


    Theoric then leaned down kissing her and then made his way down to taste her b.a.r.e mounds while rubbing her s.e.x making sure she was still aware of what was to come. Sif arching her back at his touch pulled on his head to get closer to her t.i.t.s and suck them harder which he obliged.


    He then positioned himself to enter as he looked her in the eyes, kissing her right as he pierced her which immediately made her o.r.g.a.s.m from the wonderful new feeling adding to the other p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e she was already feeling sent her over the top as she m.o.a.n.e.d in his mouth.


    Theoric continued to pound her making her go crazy as she soon experienced another o.r.g.a.s.m. Slowing down he started giving her long hard thrusts as he let her somewhat recover before picking it up again, quickly picking up speed. Grabbing her hands with his, he kept them out as he thrust in as far as he could one final time as he felt her reaching another peak, he c.u.mmed deep inside sending her into another o.r.g.a.s.m as he gave her another deep kiss s.u.c.k.i.n.g out her tongue.


    Theoric seeing her now completely spent and docile knew it was the time for him to take her over the top. He knew this wouldn''t be enough to make Sif his, so he had to make sure to f.u.c.k her in a way she would never forget, the start was good, now he had to finish strong. He was going to make sure no part of her body would be left untouched, claiming her as his own.


    Theoric getting off the bed dragged Sif over who was still reeling from the last o.r.g.a.s.m. He sat her on the floor facing his still rock hard d.i.c.k.


    "It''s time to clean me now," he said rubbing his d.i.c.k on her lips.


    Sif not thinking opened her mouth as he shoved it in, but being the perfect d.i.c.k as it was, there was no pain, and no choking as it slid easily in and down her throat, expanding as she grew used to it. Always providing both of them maximum p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, even the bitter taste of s.e.m.e.n made to be a sweet wonderful treat for his lover.


    He started to go to town on her face as he held her in place while looking down at her face that looked back at him as if asking if she''s doing a good job which made him harder.


    Theoric feeling he was about to release told her- "I''m almost there make sure you take it all." as he thrust all the way to the base and released while holding her head tight.


    Sif didn''t struggle though, and not needing to be told twice happily swallowed and slurped up the delicious c.u.m.


    Still not done he pulled out happy to see Sif still active as he rubbed his c.o.c.k on her mouth and under her nose so she wouldn''t forget his scent.


    Now moving on to his final step where he intended to break her, so she would never be able to forget him.


    He flipped her over on to her knees, a.s.s hanging off the bed as he gently rubbed it, giving a tiny slap that made her m.o.a.n in surprise.


    Theoric then positioned his d.i.c.k towards the s.e.x where he quickly inserted it and began to pound her to completion.


    Just when she thought it was over as he pulled out he began to rub the head of his c.o.c.k at the entrance to her other hole which quickly woke her up showing she still had plenty of fight.


    Sif- "Wait, what are... AH."


    Theoric then thrust into her tight little asshole catching her off guard as she m.o.a.n.e.d out in surprise.


    He then started to get rough as he knew she likes it both ways, soft was something she d.e.s.i.r.ed, but rough was what she wanted, to be dominated by a man.


    He started humping harder as he slapped her a.s.s every once in a while turning it red as she let out higher pitch m.o.a.ns from each hit.


    Sif already in his complete control now didn''t even think of resisting as she wished for it to never end, falling to his whims and enjoying how he ravaged her.


    Theoric pinching her n.i.p.p.l.es sent her into another o.r.g.a.s.m, losing count of how many she''s had now as he released all his pint up l.u.s.t from the war onto her, knowing Sigyn wouldn''t be able to handle it.


    Holding her up with one arm grabbing the far tit while dr.a.p.ed over the other squeezing them both best he can with one arm as he lowered the other to rub her c.l.i.t while still pounding her a.s.s, sending her into another wild o.r.g.a.s.m that blew what little is left of her mind.


    Not letting her rest he, allowed her to fall back to the bed as he held her down and began pounding harder and faster than ever. With a last few deep thrusts, he came to completion c.u.m.m.i.n.g deep inside her a.s.s.


    Finished he pulled out giving her one last slap on the a.s.s that made her already s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e body vibrate in ecstasy as he readied himself to leave and head home for the night. He was planning on leaving the next day and wanted to make sure he would be forever remembered by her.


    Knowing that after he left she would be able to do nothing but dwell on what happened with no way to confront him and put it behind her she would be left in a state of remembrance and wanting more, but no way to get more it would eat at her.


    Theoric was still concerned about her loyalty to Asgard and decided that this was the best method to peel her away at a later date.

 Chapter 57 - Report

    Theoric woke up the next day to the smell of fresh cooking as he washed up and headed to the kitchen to find Sigyn who was making breakfast in the nude with only an apron on much to his delight.


    She was humming happily as he snuck up on her intending to take her from behind until he was interrupted by a door knock, cursing his luck as Sigyn then yelled- "Theo, could you get the door."


    "Of course I wouldn''t want you to do it looking like that," he said from behind squeezing her b.a.r.e a.s.s. making Sigyn jump in fright, spilling a little.


    Sigyn pouting- "Don''t do that, I almost spilled your breakfast."


    Theoric grinned- "Who needs breakfast when I can have dessert." he said whispering into her ear as he slipped underneath the apron to fondle her.


    Sigyn- "Ah, Theo... mmmm." the knocking came again waking her up, "Theo... ah... The door."


    He reluctantly let go as the knocking came again, grumbling- "This better be good."


    Opening the door there were royal guards waiting.- "Sir Theoric, by order of the king we are to escort you to his majesty."


    ''This again? Well, I do need to settle things with Vott so I guess this works out, probably why I''m being called.'' Theoric thought.


    Theoric- "Alright give me a few." slamming the door before they could say anything back.


    Entering the kitchen he grabbed what food,- "Have to go see the king, sorry I couldn''t stay and properly eat breakfast with you." giving her a goodbye peck on the cheek, "Keep the apron on for when I get back."


    Sigyn blushing smacked his arm as he was leaving- "Don''t take to long dear."


    Opening the door he saw the irritated guards who kept their composure knowing who he was.


    Theoric smirked- "Well lead the way."


    Arriving at the throne room it was filled with generals and commanders reporting. The council members on either side of the room, split into their political parties were closest to the king who sat away from everybody on the throne above them all.


    Thor was present standing next to his mother along with Loki who glared at Theoric as he approached.


    Odin slammed his spear down to bring peace to the room before addressing Theoric,- "Theoric all the reports are in except yours which seems to be the most troubling, care to explain yourself."


    Theoric looking around caught a glance of Herlu who was hiding in the back next to his father who was standing by a council member.


    Theoric- "Apologies my king, the way I was brought back was unexpected and then when I awoke, I lost myself in feast and party... To answer, I believe you know my merits of the war, I wish to use them to ask for leniency for the abandoned, I ask for you to not search, but if you should stumble upon them, by all means, do what must be done."


    Odin- "The abandoned huh?" He leaned back thinking on what Theoric said. "I do know of your achievements and they are shy of what you ask, so I will also strip you of your status not only for what you ask but because you have been overreaching with your authority, henceforth you shall no longer be a crimson hawk nor receive any of its benefits you are now demoted to a civilian who can apply to rejoin the army if you so wish, it''s now up to you to decide what to do with yourself."


    Theoric saw Loki''s evil little grin and knew that there was much said behind closed doors to have such a sentence. This worked out though as he now had nothing keeping him here and would be perfectly reasonable for him to leave.


    Thor stepped forward and spoke- "Father if I may, I don''t think this is fair, He is an incredible warrior with a special skill, we shouldn''t reduce him to civilian."


    Theoric not appreciating the sentiment, couldn''t help but frown hearing Thor, he would rather have him leave it be.


    Odin who was intrigued by the special skill Thor told him about, was not happy with how Theoric''s attitude seemed to change of late. A warrior of extreme loyalty and drive was now being reported as the opposite, someone who clashes with authority and doesn''t care for the repercussions. Odin wouldn''t risk someone like that within his fold, the new power which he could guess was a blessing from Gaea, seemed to be going to his head negatively.


    Odin- "Enough Thor, I have spoken, as I said before if he wishes he can apply to the regular armed forces, but he has lost his right to be within the royal quarter." Slamming his spear down, "Dismissed."


    Thor felt better once he heard about the army part again and let it slide as he watched Theoric take his leave.


    Theoric knew Odin mentioned the army not once but twice was his hint for Theoric to rejoin and show his loyalty. He wondered what Odin would say or do when he left for Midgard and never returned.


    He hoped that with his energy construction ability revealed Odin would connect the dots to Gaea and leave him be.


    Back home he found Sigyn still in the apron waiting for him which putt a smile on his face.


    Sigyn who had her back to him was not caught off guard this time as she quickly turned and hugged him,- "Got you!"


    Theoric hugged her back chuckling- "You got me, were you preparing for me?"


    "Smelly Theo, I knew you would try to sneak up on me again so I used the ring to keep an eye on you," she said sticking out her c.h.e.s.t in a proud manner.


    Theoric on the other hand only saw it as tempting him- "I see you''re ready to serve yourself up." he said moving her apron away to reveal a n.a.k.e.d tit which he happily gobbled up.


    Sigyn- "Ah, Theo, you bad."


    He princess carried her to the bedroom where they enjoyed the rest of the day.


    Once she was asleep he slipped out to grab one last thing he would need before they left early the next day, after having most of his time taken by Odin and the rest because of his wife''s temptation, he planned to head out as soon as they woke.

 Chapter 58 - Leaving

    Theoric who managed to slip back into bed undetected after preparing everything took a quick nap before waking up the next day with his lovely wife who at some point snuggled closer and happened to be drooling on him, not that he minded. Gently petting her head awake,- "Siiigyyyn, it''s time to wake up."


    Sigyn swatted his hand away as she snuggled closer to him rubbing her head against his c.h.e.s.t as if trying to dig further in.


    Amused he blew against her exposed ear, further irritating her as her hand tried to slap what wasn''t there.


    Theoric chuckled- "Alright sleepy head time to go, we''re not even allowed to stay here much longer, I''d prefer to leave before anyone notices."


    Sigyn sleepily said through a yawn- "Give me a few more minutes."


    "No can do," he said while sitting up making her roll off him. "We can''t stay in Asgard anymore, we have to pack what we can carry and head to the Bifrost."


    Sigyn woke up from the shock of what he said.


    Sigyn- "What are you talking about?"


    Theoric rubbing his face asked- "Did I not tell you? Yeah, we are leaving Asgard."


    Sigyn perturbed asked again- "What are you talking about? Why do we have to leave Asgard?"


    Theoric not wanting to get into this now tried to get her to hurry along,- "Sigyn, my love, honey dearest, I just need you to trust me, it''s a bit difficult to explain and I want to get moving now before everyone is awake."


    Sigyn looking into his eyes knowing he wasn''t going to budge and has already made the decision,- "You best explain yourself later mister or you won''t be seeing the girls for a while."


    Theoric grinned- "Of course I will, now get up and get a move on, we are kind of on a time crunch here, only take what you can''t replace... (He paused to look at Sigyn saying again with a serious face)... Only what you can''t replace, time is a factor if we want to safely leave."


    Sigyn hearing his stern voice felt the seriousness making her pale a little.


    "Safe?" she asked with concern.


    Theoric already jumping up now and rushing to get ready with his last extra sword and armor answered without looking- "What are you doing move it, if you''re not ready in the next 5 minutes we leave without your stuff."


    Sigyn feeling scared started to hurriedly pack stuff she found important.


    Theoric wanted to tell her not to be that scared, but it was probably good considering what he did, though he doesn''t expect them to figure out he did it. They will still be far safer off-world where they will have to think twice about whether or not to bother traveling over and questioning them.


    After gearing up he grabbed a large sack throwing it over his shoulder as he called for Sigyn- "Let''s go, honey, we can more than likely replace most things."


    Sigyn was moving like the wind packing multiple things much to Theorics dismay when he saw half the house start disappearing into technologically compressed suitcases that could store more then what one would expect.


    Theoric quickly shook his head- "Nope, no, no, no, Honey pick one suitcase and let''s go, I''m not carrying all that, time crunch honey, pick one."


    Theoric- "Which one did you pack your clothes?"


    Sigyn pointed to one which he grabbed placing it on his back where it magnetized so it wouldn''t fall off, becoming a backpack of sorts.,- "Alright let''s go."


    Sigyn didn''t know what to say as she quietly followed along hoping everything would be fine.


    Theoric seeing his wife wasn''t in the best mood grabbed her hand with a smile- "There is nothing to worry about, I may have made it sound more serious then it is, everything will be fine, enjoy your last look at our wonderful home, it''ll be a while before we can return."


    His words only made things worst as Sigyn''s face went ashen.


    He stopped and took her face in his hands making eye contact- "Sigyn, my love, do you trust me?"


    Sigyn meekly nodded.


    Theoric then kissed her before saying- "So then trust me when I say everything is fine, stop looking so gloomy, just happily trust in me and enjoy yourself, you let me do the worrying."


    Sigyn managed to make a small smile as they continued to the Bifrost where Heimdall stood as sentry and guardian of Asgard.


    Theoric- "Heimdall, I believe you have a standing order to allow me through the Bifrost."


    Heimdall glancing at the sack behind Theoric who flinched from the look answered- "Indeed I do."


    Theoric squinted his eyes as he readjusted the sack questioned- "So will you let us through?... To Midgard, if you would."


    Heimdall looked at the sack again as if weighing his options before giving him the go-ahead- "As you wish."


    Theoric sighed in relief as he wasn''t exactly sure how strong Heimdall was and didn''t want to risk fighting him. He counted on, knowing that Heimdall was actually what one would call a couch potato, he loved standing here watching everything unfold as if he was in front of a T.V. with endless channels.


    Theoric also knew Heimdall was willing to bend the rules if it doesn''t harm Asgard and has the potential to be a great show to watch.


    Heimdall walked up to the center platform sticking in the sword, starting up the device, lighting shooting out from the center up along the roof was a glorious sight to behold.


    Sigyn eyes sparkled- "It''s so pretty."


    Heimdall froze when he heard her comment.


    Theoric grinned when he saw Heimdall''s reaction and spoke up for his benefit- "Dear I think one would call this amazing, not pretty."


    Sigyn not listening agreed with him- "Yes very pretty." While others would think the rainbow bridge was prettier, she has already seen it way too many times to count. Theoric even took her for a date once on the bridge which was wonderful at the time.


    Heimdall not appreciating her comments shooed them away- "The portal has been open, please make your way so I can close it."


    Theoric grabbed his wife''s hand dragging her away into the open portal.

 Chapter 59 - Troll arc epilogue

    In a remote part of space, there was a giant asteroid slowly floating along. Inside laid the now wounded Mangog with Grundor watching over him, trying to heal him to little effect. The wound Odin afflicted look like it would take a while to resolve.


    Grundor cursed- "Damn that Odin, I will not let him win."


    "Mangog if you can hear me, I don''t have a lot of time, I will provide you with my accessories, the gems inside them will heal you but will disintegrate upon completion leaving room for new gems to be placed... This has always been my ultimate plan to bring back our people, the infinity stones, capable of doing the impossible, I designed these accessories to hold them." He said pausing to look down at Mangog with saddened eyes.


    "I''m sorry but this is as far as I go, when you wake up you will truly be the last of us, I wish I could have stuck around and helped but I am lacking, I''ve done the best I can to arrive this far, from the looks of these wounds it may take a very long time before you are healed, Odin outdid himself with that last attack, using power I can''t even fathom, but none of that will matter once you get your hands on the stones, with them you can do anything."


    "Odin is old, but you are still strong, you just attacked him to soon after your imprisonment, I still believe in you, I will leave the hammer which I have poured the rest of my magic into, I can''t say it will surpass Mjolnir, but it will rival it in every way, that fool Odin isn''t the only one with ability, hopefully, this makes your journey much smoother when collecting the stones." He finished speaking, making sure to magically record it so that when Mangog woke he would see it.


    Suddenly a red portal formed from the void, leaking a vile evil blood aura of death that washed over the surroundings.


    A vile evil voice that diminished into a maniacal laugh echoed out- "Grundor your time is up, I have come for your soul, hahaha, did you really think your plan was going to work? This has been one of the easiest most rewarding deals I have ever made and as a bonus, I might as well take your friend''s soul to."


    A red arm came out heading for Mangog first only for Grundor to step in front,- "No! I will not let you take him, this was not part of the deal."


    The voice laughed again- "Amusing, do you think you can stop me? Your already doomed to be mine."


    Grundor feeling helpless tried to quickly think of something to keep Mangog from harm, he soon realized that this place was not easily found and was only located due to him being here. With this thought in mind, he charged at the portal, taking the arm along with him as he popped out on the other side.


    Lacking in magic after all that he''s done up to now, he didn''t hesitate to burn his life force to f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y seal the portal knowing that his life was already over anyway.


    Grundor smirked at the red-skinned, pointed ear man that was waiting on the other side, sitting on his throne of bones looking down at him.- "Good luck trying to find him now, I doubt you noted where we were," he said with his last breath as his body disintegrated, leaving a blue orb representing his soul.


    Mephisto frowned as he pulled the soul into his hand and glared at it,- "Nice try, but this doesn''t count as a sacrifice, you''ve only made your soul that much more valuable to me, and you will certainly pay for your transgressions." he said squeezing the soul so that it was afflicted with pain.


    In another part of space, a ship was being surrounded and attacked by others.


    "Captain, we can''t escape, this ship isn''t made for such battles." one man hurriedly said as he pressed buttons with the ship shaking from each blast.


    Vott sighed as he looked at the ship falling apart around him, electrical sparks going off everywhere and some small fires.- "Head to the nearest planet and tell them we surrender, I''ll not have us die yet, we still haven''t returned the favor to Theoric."


    "Sir, the planet."


    Vott looked out towards the planet and frowned- "That''s not good." he said when he saw the many portals opening all over the planet.


    The sh.i.p.s behind suddenly started shooting again trying to drive them towards the planet.


    Vott cursed- "Those bastards, we already said we surrendered if they want to capture us so bad why didn''t they bring bigger sh.i.p.s with which to dock in space."


    They soon crash-landed on the ground where they discovered nothing but garbage for as far as the eye could see and portals dropping more onto the planet.


    Serk spoke up seeing this- "Maybe they''re too poor to have any bigger sh.i.p.s, should we fight, captain?"


    "No, we no longer have any way off the planet and there is no telling how many of them there are, I''ll not see us die on such a miserable place," Vott said seeing the sh.i.p.s circling overhead with cannons pointed.


    _________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    I AM NOT DROPPING, I''m thinking a week break before I start posting again if I don''t say anything in a week''s time and it starts rolling over to two weeks or much longer, then I''m probably dead.


    I officially ran out of pages, I had like over 30 advance chapters for pat--ron at one point but since I only ever got one pat--ron I stopped writing and started posting chapters at a slower rate until I got the drive to start writing again, but 2 months later and now I''m out of chapters.


    I was enjoying reading a bunch of new things more.


    Plus I don''t even know if that pat--ron guy is real, I refunded him once trying to explain and talk to him but he never responded.


    So if your the guy subbing me, let me know in the comments and I''ll refund you again if you would like or better yet message me on pat--ron.


    I just started writing again and would like to build the number of pages up again.


    Don''t worry I will never be dropping this, I plan on finishing it no matter how bad it may get, I''m in it for the long haul.

 Chapter 60 - Long Wait

    They appeared in the mountains in a woodland area, Sigyn still not thrilled at the way she was rushed out of her home, kept quiet while glaring at Theoric.


    Theoric who was looking around could feel her stare- "I can feel your stare boring into the back of my skull."


    Sigyn gave a humph- "You better explain yourself this instant, and whats with that sack you have, I could swear I saw it moving."


    Theoric adjusted the sack on his shoulder- "This is just a present for a friend, but it is the reason why we had to rush to leave, I''m sorry about that." he said stroking her cheek with his free hand.


    Sigyn placed her hand over his looking intently at him- "I trust you, so what now?" she asked looking around at the surrounding woods.


    Theoric- "Now we hike out of here, give me a second and I''ll find out which way."


    He formed an energy platform underneath himself growing it to a height where he could spot something.


    Lowering himself back down he pointed to the nearest signs of life- "There seems to be a small village over that way, we''ll head there for now and find a map to see where we are exactly, it may take a day to get there though."


    Sigyn, however, wasn''t listening as she felt something happening inside her- "Theo." she called out in worry. as the feeling increased.


    Theoric hearing the distress in her voice turned to see what was wrong- "Sigyn?" he asked dropping the sack, arriving next to her to hold her steady. "What''s wrong?"


    Sigyn who was now being supported by Theoric had her eyes closed as she concentrated on the feeling, unable to hear him.


    Theoric grew more worried from not being answered, momentarily forgetting in his fl.u.s.ter that he could heal. Gritting his teeth at his own stupidity he gently lowered her with his right arm as support as he lifted his left hand to heal.


    He could now see that her body was going through a change as his power flowed through her. Seeing something unusual he pushed the power deeper into her, noticing a core of power in the center of her c.h.e.s.t that was rapidly expanding. He went to probe it only to have the power erupt upon contact blasting away his concentration as Sigyn body shot out a holy light from her 7 orifices and then blasting out through the forest.


    Theoric looked on as she changed, her hair was now wavy blond and she now had green eyes.


    Sigyn looked up to Theoric- "What happened?"


    Theoric shook his head- "I don''t know, tell me how you feel, your eyes and hair changed color."


    Sigyn alarmed asked- "What!" quickly taking out a mirror to check herself out as she sat up.


    She started muttering- "Oh no, oh no, oh no." then she clasped it shut and quickly looked away from Theoric.


    Theoric confused asked- "Sigyn? are you ok?"


    Sigyn turned around with watering eyes- "Do you still love me?"


    Theoric laughed- "Pfft, what are you asking you silly girl?"


    Sigyn- "But you always said you loved my unique blue hair and red eyes and was glad I wasn''t just another blonde."


    Theoric grinned- "Ah well, actually the main thing I loved was that you were different and that most others won''t look twice at you so I only had to fight off a few men rather than everyone, you see most men like lighter colors so now that your hair is a lighter color, I''ll now have many more men to put in their place to keep you all to myself."


    Sigyn sniffling looked up, asking- "Really?"


    Theoric laughed- "Of course my love, I don''t care what color you turn into, I''ll never let you go." he said giving her a kiss before hugging her. "Now tell me how you feel, you have gone through quite the change."


    Sigyn tapped her chin as she thought about how to say it- "Well when we first entered the forest I could feel myself overflowing with power."


    Theoric thought of Yggdrasill and her blessing- "Your blessing must have responded to the dense forest, whereas in Asgard it was seriously lacking, but that doesn''t explain everything, only other thing I can think of is your blessing was strengthen again for some reason."


    Looking at his wife intently she started fidgeting under his stare, "What?" she asked.


    Theoric- "We should test your strength and see if you gained any abilities."


    Sigyn- "You want me to do that now?"


    Theoric- "We can do it on the way, Let''s go." he said leading the way.


    Later that night Theroic was sitting next to Sign with the sack moving in front of them.


    Sigyn exclaimed giving his shoulder a slap- "Ha I knew it! There is something alive in that sack, now please explain what we are doing and what that is."


    Theoric scratching his face tried to think of what to say- "Well you see my dear, I''ve been meaning to tell you about what''s been going on but things were moving kind of fast with the war coming out of the blue, let me tell you what happened that day I went out for a mission and came back to save you from Loki and everything else up till now..."


    Sigyn let him finish before slapping him and then bursting into tears while hugging him- "You, you, you could have died and I would have never known, I was wondering why my ring was flickering and tried calling you, but you didn''t answer and I was so worried but later when we talked I figured it was nothing after all, but, but, you were dying, why would you do something so foolish, what would I do without you."


    Theoric let her wail into him as he patted her head- "There, there, everything is alright now, I promise it won''t happen again."


    Sigyn looked up teary-eyed- "You promise?"


    Theoric nodded with a smile- "Of course I do, after all, I plan on having lots of fun with all our beautiful wives in the future." he said pinching her nose.


    Sigyn swiped it away wrinkling her nose- "I don''t mind you having other wives, but how many are you planning on having exactly?"


    Theoric looked away laughing- "I don''t plan on having many, but I will keep the ones who wish to stay, I''m not going to worry about it though, after all, I have you my love."


    Sigyn humphed- "That''s right, you have me, but I guess it would be nice to have some other lovely sisters." she said while rubbing her c.h.e.s.t.


    Theoric smiled as he caught she wasn''t talking about the women.


    The next day they made it out of the woods and arrived at a lovely little village, he placed the sack somewhere safe placing a strong shield around it before heading inside the village, but Sigyn could see Theoric wasn''t happy to see it.


    Sigyn- "What''s wrong? didn''t you want to come here?"


    Theoric frowned as he looked around at the very old underdeveloped buildings and people- "I didn''t think my timing was so far off, this is way before what I want, it''ll be hundreds of years yet before things start, what will we do until then?"


    Sigyn stayed quiet while Theoric contemplated what to do next as they walked the dirt road through the small village coming to stop in the center square, finding a place to sit while ignoring all the stares.

 Chapter 61 - Velia

    While Theoric was thinking of what to do now, suddenly an image of Lady Sif flashed in his head as he thought of the implications.- "Shit."


    Sigyn who was trying to ignore the stares and whispers going on around them asked,- "Theo?"


    Theoric chuckled to himself,- "Well before we left I kind of hooked up with Lady Sif, at the time I didn''t think it would be so long before we would meet again, but now it looks like it might." he said looking around.


    Sigyn didn''t think anything of it as she responded- "I''m sure it''ll be fine."


    Theoric lost his smile as he mentioned the most important part- "well about that, I kind of took her first time."


    Sigyn eyes went wide- "What! You can''t just leave a girl after that, Theo how could you." she slapped him on the arm. "She''s going to hate you next time you meet."


    Theoric however thought differently as he remembered how he won her over- "I don''t know about that..." he said with a smirk, "Regardless it''ll be fun to win her over again."


    Seeing the l.e.w.d expression on his face, she gave him a hard pinch in the side.


    Theoric yelped- "Damn woman, you did get stronger, didn''t you?"


    Sigyn humphed, puffing out her cheeks- "You shouldn''t be thinking of someone else when I''m here."


    Theoric was taken aback as he looked at Sigyn pouting- "Is my Sigyn jealous?"


    He never thought he would see this side of her, after all, she was even more than willing to take the initiative at times when it came to other women.


    Sigyn denied it- "It''s not jealousy, I don''t care how many women join us, just don''t forget I''m number one, this is what you promised."


    Theoric had other thoughts though as he wondered if her personality shifted some due to her recent changes. Her head didn''t seem as muddled as it has been in the past, which he always found adorable. Not that he would mind her becoming better though, he was just sad to see her lose some of her innocence, but it was bound to happen sooner or later now that she was following out into the world.


    He was overcome with the urge to hug her as he brought her into his l.a.p, whispering- "You will always be number one."


    Theoric was starting to get hot and bothered while embracing as he started to rub his head into her c.h.e.s.t.


    Sigyn blushed= "Ah, Theo, no, there are people watching." she said trying to push him away. She wasn''t comfortable doing such things in public and was very reserved and somewhat shy having spent more time indoors with Theoric on Asgard than anything else.


    At this time a young noble-looking man dressed in finer clothing then the surrounding poor people, who have yet to take his eyes off of Sigyn since she stepped into town, walked over with his bodyguards.


    "Sir, I believe the lady would like you to stop." said the fellow.


    His bodyguards immediately went on high alert not thinking that their young master would start off with hostile intentions towards the unknown knight and his lady. They were not nearly as well-armed as Theoric who was in his Asgardian armor with his well-crafted sword just off to the side with the baggage so he could sit comfortably.


    It was clear to them that he was someone they couldn''t afford to offend, but the woman''s beauty was at such a level that she made all the other women in the village look like crap. It made it hard for any man to resist the chance to snatch her, especially for the rich young master whose father ruled this place.


    The men now knew the truth of the words, love made men blind and stupid as they started sweating buckets when Theoric put Sigyn down and stood up to his full height of 6''3", towering over them. They quickly drew their bronze swords praying they didn''t have to fight as they only sported leather armor and chainmail with bronze plate helmet, shoulders, and armguards.


    Theoric looking down at them, the tallest of them only able to reach 5''8" made him smirk as he watched them take a step back upon realizing how truly big he was, asked- "And you are?"


    Feeling intimidated, the young man gulped as he awoke to his circ.u.mstances.


    Stuttering at the start he tried to rectify the situation,- "I, I, I am Lar... I mean Lar Caerellius Vitalinus."


    Theoric putting on an air of superiority asked- "Tell me Lars, what''s the name of this small village and where can I find a map?"


    Lar didn''t like his tone but made sure to keep it to himself, secretly promising himself he would try to find a way to get that woman.


    Lar held it inside as he put on a friendly smile- "You can find what you need if you head down there and go to the general''s store, this small village is called Velia, might I ask for your names and where you''ve come from?"


    Theoric ignored his fake smile- "I am Theoric and this is my wife, now if you don''t mind we''ll be leaving now."


    Not waiting for a response he gathered his things as he took Sigyn''s hand and left.


    The bodyguards finally breathed a sigh of relief as they realized they were holding their breath.


    Lar, on the other hand, frowned as he watched the woman of his dreams walk away with another man.


    The bodyguards exchanged looks knowing that this stupid young master was going to make an enemy of that scary man yet, and more than likely they would be the ones paying the price.


    Theoric grumpily said- "See I told you, your new hair will make you far more noticeable and I''ll have to start swatting annoying pests far more often."


    Sigyn giggled- "Don''t tell me you don''t like it, I''ve seen you happily go out of your way to do it on multiple occasions."


    Theoric wasn''t going to argue with her, while it was true in the past when he was pining after her with everyone else. Things were different now, she was already his and didn''t want to bother with all the flies.

 Chapter 62 - General Store

    Managing to find the general store Theoric entered to find an old man watching the place who looked like he''s seen better days.


    He did, however, brighten up when he witnessed the angel that is Sigyn walk into his shop.


    Putting on a stupid grin he asked in a hoarse sounding voice- "Well, well, well, How can I help this lovely lady?"


    Sigyn giggled at seeing Theoric unhappy face at being completely ignored.


    Theoric stepping in front of her asked for a map,- "First I would like a map, and then maybe we can discuss other things."


    The old man frowned at having his view blocked, but took note of the giant man before him, donned in grand gear, and kept the vulgarities he was used to spewing to others to himself.


    The old man grabbed one from under the counter and placed it on top for Theoric to look at before slamming his hand on top of it, just as Theoric was about to grab it.


    Old man- "Now, now, not so fast, I was only willing to bring it out because of your grand appearance, but we both know that maps are a rare commodity, you can count your blessings I have one at all... (He leaned back in his seat with the map in his hands) Now tell how much your offering to look at this here map?"


    Maps still weren''t widespread beyond those of status or military personnel, common folk would hardly see them and would rely on word of mouth or road signs if there were any to find where things are.


    Theoric was at a loss, he wasn''t sure what he should give since he didn''t have any of their currency available.


    Theoric- "Anything in particular that you want?"


    The old man grew irritated, thinking Theoric was trying to play him- "Money is always best, just take out some coin, why are you so stingy."


    Theoric hearing they were on the coin system dug out a silver spoon from the baggage knowing Sigyn probably stuffed in some kitchenware.- "How many coins will you give me for this?" he asked placing it no the counter.


    The old man''s eyes widen seeing the spoon, thinking this man was not simple if even his dinnerware was made of silver.


    The old man stroked his beard with his left hand as he took a closer look at the spoon with his right as he thought about how much to give.


    "This does look well crafted, the right buyer would pay well for it, but with only just one I''ll probably just melt it down for the silver so I can only give you three silver for it, now if you had a full set, things would be different."


    Theoric seeing no need to keep the kitchenware decided to bring out the rest and asked again- "So how much for a full set?"


    The old man didn''t miss the fact that he just pulled a full set of silver kitchenware out of his luggage, which was strange, to say the least, he knew better to pry though.


    "Well I''ll be honest with you, I don''t think I have enough coin to buy it off you, just take it as an old man rambling, I''m sorry but did you really think this small village had that kind of wealth?" he asked Theoric giving him a curious stare.


    Theoric waved him off- "Just spend what coin you can, I don''t have any on me at the moment so you would be doing me a favor."


    The old man gave him a strange look wondering how this grand armored man didn''t have any coin, sighing he agreed not wanting to make the man angry- "Alright I''ll help you out, I can take enough for one person, a knife, fork, and spoon should do it, I''m sure I can find a buyer, I''ll give you 10 silver and 50 bronze, that''s the best I can do, it should tie you over until you get to a bigger town where you can sell the rest of you wares with ease."


    Theoric nodded- "Sure, and about the map?"


    The old man squinted his eyes- "You can look at it, but I''m not giving it to you." he said placing it on the counter.


    Theoric went over the map before giving it back, telling Sigyn- "This place is nice, it''s just close enough to some places but far enough away that it''s remote, I''m thinking we set up a home and stay here for a bit, what do you think?"


    Sigyn grinned- "I''ll let you decide these things, I''m just happy being with you."


    Theoric turned to the old man- "Well since that''s decided how about you tell me your name and a bit about this place, I''m Theoric and this is my lovely wife Sigyn."


    The old man gave a silly grin to Sigyn- "Why hello there my dear, my name is Archibald Caesonius Crispus, I come from a long line of famous merchants despite my recent decline in status and wealth, I still have some influence in certain circles." he boasted.


    Theoric- "Alright Archi, settle down, tell me about the village, about that young master Lar with two bodyguards and such."


    Archibald frowned- "Please refer to me as Archibald, not Archi, as for this village, what''s there to say, it''s remote, it''s poor, and it''s ruled by Lar''s father who has taken over the place, effectively creating his own little kingdom away from anyone who could threaten his rule."


    Theoric- "Tell me about his character, do the people like him or hate him? What is it like to live here?"


    Archibald- "Well he showed up about 5 years back now with a hired group of men to take over, he did try at first to do it in an upright manner stating it was all official from the king or whatnot, but his true colors started to show when he effectively named himself lord of our village and took all the wealth for himself while suppressing the rest, let me ask you a question, is it just you here?"


    "Yes."


    Archibald- "Well then a word of advice would be to take your wife and leave as soon as you can and find a place more accommodating."


    Theoric ignored the warning as he continued his line of questioning- "Tell me who in town people respect and look up to."


    Archibald wondered what he was after as he took another close look at this man- "Why?" he questioned, but seeing Theoric not answer he proceeded to tell him,- "If I have to name someone, there''s no question that it would be Atticus the head hunter, he use to stand up to Lar''s dad, Caelus, but after his son got injured he retreated to his home to take care of him, I don''t think he''ll stick around once his son is good enough to travel."


    Theoric having heard enough thanked the old man and left thinking on how best to clean the place up before settling down.

 Chapter 63 - Atticus

    Theoric asked around where he could find Atticus arriving at his home sometime later finding a well-muscled man standing in his doorway with a wood chopping ax in hand waiting for him.


    The man had brown hair, a scruffy beard, and dirty clothes, but held himself well with full confidence, reaching a height of 5''9".


    The man glanced once at Sigyn and showed a bit of surprise at her beauty but otherwise was unperturbed as his eyes focused once again on Theoric who was pleased to see the character of the man holding true on first impression.


    "I heard you were asking around about me, what do you want?" he asked clenching his weapon tightly, fully on guard for anything Theoric might try.


    Theoric seeing the whites of his knuckles tried to calm the man,- "My wife and I mean you no harm, I would just like to talk to you."


    Atticus didn''t relent easily though as he asked- "What exactly do you wish to discuss?"


    Theoric tried to put a friendly smile on though it wasn''t his strong suit as Atticus flinched in response which made him feel sad thinking maybe he didn''t have a friendly face as he looked to Sigyn who smiled back making Theoric genuinely smile in return.


    Atticus seeing them smiling at each other only started to grow more irritated being reminded how alone he was, making him snap- "Well don''t just stand there with your disgusting smiles, what do you want?"


    Theoric coming out of his little private world with Sigyn couldn''t help but chuckle at the man''s response- "Ah sorry about that, nothing serious though, we would just like to talk to you, get to know you better and your views of the man in charge of this place."


    Atticus narrowed his eyes at the unknown big man as he sized him up wondering if he should trust him, thinking about his flashy gear and pretty wife though put him at ease when he thought there was no way Caelus hired him to do something. He took a look around to see if any of Caelus men were in the vicinity before inviting them in.


    "Please come in and let''s discuss, then maybe you can tell me why you''re here, you''ll have to excuse the mess, I''ve been taking care of my boy and haven''t had a chance to clean," he said ushering them in.


    He took one last look around before closing the door, the house was like a small cottage with very little room and somewhat cluttered, but they managed to squeeze in and sit at the eating table.


    Theoric spoke first- "It''s nice to meet you Atticus, I''m Theoric and this is my lovely wife Sigyn, we were thinking of moving here, but ran into a nasty fellow called Lar and with some asking around got the impression things are not so well here, we then heard about you and how respected you are and wanted to meet you and discuss further before making a decision about moving."


    Atticus snorted hearing about Lar- "That weasel is a terrible person who would have done far more harm if I wasn''t around." then he sighed,- "But because of my interference my boy paid the price which made the other villagers scared as well, so I retreated back here to take care of him."


    Sigyn frowned- "They would hurt a child?"


    Theoric looked at his innocent wife hoping the real world wouldn''t break her.


    Theoric- "What of the father? is he of a similar character or is he the hands-off type that spoiled him."


    Atticus sneered- "Caelus is even worst than his son, whereas Lar I was able to stop from time to time, the father has done far more despicable things, he is definitely the corruption that led to his kids fall, its actually a surprise he hasn''t done worst things considering who his father is, villagers even say when you walk to close to his place you can hear the screams of his victims, I have personally never been near enough to confirm such rumors, he would sic his guards on me should I get to close and I have to think about my kid."


    Sigyn gasped- "That''s horrible, why does no one do anything?"


    Atticus ridiculed her- "What would you have us do? Weak untrained villagers can''t do anything against him and his men and we are too far from anyone to ask for any help, all we can do is suffer."


    Theoric slammed the table with his hand,- "Watch your tone when you speak to my wife."


    Atticus went quiet glaring back at Theoric before he heard coughing coming from the room next to them.- "Excuse me, I have to check on my boy."


    Sigyn got up to see what was going on, prompting Theoric to follow along.


    Inside was a sick kid that was no more than 8 years old who was coughing as he rested on the bed, his clearly broken legs out in the open due to it being too painful to place anything on them as his upper body was covered in a blanket.


    A weak child voice spoke- "Daddy I''m thirsty."


    Atticus stroked his son''s head,- "Okay champ, wait here for me, I''ll be right back, this is Sigyn and Theoric, they came to visit, nothing to worry about." who glanced at them on the way out, letting them know to watch themselves around his kid.


    Sigyn looking at the pitiful boy went up to Theoric after Atticus left- "Theo, won''t you help him?"


    Theoric stroked her head grinning at her puppy dog eyes- "Not yet, let me go and speak to Atticus some more." he said leaving the room.


    Sigyn frowned at him, deciding to stay with the boy and try and ease his pain some.


    Theoric found Atticus outback bringing water from a barrel,- "Atticus, let''s say something happened to Caelus and his son, would you be willing to take over and see to the village needs in an appropriate manner?"


    Atticus scoffed- "Even if such a miracle happened, why would I take over? I first have to make sure my kid is alright and then I would just go back to hunting as I''ve always done."


    Theoric- "People look up to you, see you as a leader, will you not lead them?"


    Atticus thought he figured something out as he turned to face Theoric before entering his son''s room- "Are you trying to get me to start a rebellion? Have I not told you how worthless it would be? or do you have some backers that will help? What are you really doing here?" he fired off a bunch of questions becoming more skeptical by the second of Theoric intentions.


    Suddenly a happy voice came out of the room,- "Oh wow! Are you a Goddess? Thank you! Thank you, Goddess!"


    Then a little boy came running out laughing- "Daddy, daddy, look, look, look, the Goddess healed me."

 Chapter 64 - Village Leader

    Atticus dropped the water out of shock seeing his son run up to him perfectly fine, bending down to take a closer look.


    Atticus- "Are you Okay? But how?" he asked giving him a once over.


    The boy grinned pushing his father inspecting hands away- "Yes, I''m fine dad, it''s thanks to the goddess, she placed her hands on my hurt leg and then this bright light came out and made me feel all warm and then I was better!" he finished excitedly as he ran back to Sigyn to thanking her again.


    Sigyn giggled as she rubbed his head while avoiding Theoric''s eyes in case he didn''t approve of her meddling.


    Theoric could only wryly grin at having his wife take the initiative to help, he was planning on healing the boy later after talking a bit more and then putting it up as an offer to get the man to step up as village leader, but seeing how grateful he looked this probably wasn''t a problem.


    Theoric felt like he''s become a bit too skeptical of people because of his recent revelations.


    Atticus with slightly watering eyes went over and bowed to Sigyn choosing to believe his son, for the proof was undeniable, even if he didn''t see it himself. - "Thank you for healing my son, if there is ever anything I can do just name it."


    The kid who was still looking at Sigyn with sparkling eyes then looked to Theoric running around him asking- "Hey if she''s a goddess, aren''t you a god? What amazing things can you do?"


    Theoric wryly grinned again while looking to Sigyn who also wondered what he was going to do now only to look away when their eyes met, feeling guilty.


    She then spoke up to explain hoping to ease any grief Theoric might be feeling towards her,- "We are not Gods, but we did receive blessings from one, I guess you could say."


    To her disappointment though when she looked at Theoric, she saw his face turn stoic as he listened to her explanation.


    Atticus as if understanding spoke- "Ah so you''ve been blessed, so you''re chosen by the gods, as their high priests in the capitals or like their champions, so which gods have chosen you?"


    Sigyn feeling like she would only dig a deeper hole for herself kept quiet as she made her way to hide behind Theoric to avoid his gaze and anymore mistakes she might make.


    Theoric wasn''t mad though, only caught off-guard by her actions, he was only staying quiet trying to think of what to do with the things she''s done.


    Hearing Atticus talk about gods like they were a real thing suddenly reminded him about the Olympians which must still be around on earth at this time. The gears rolling around in his head made the place an awkward silence.


    Theoric noticing his mistake answered the man- "Yes we were chosen in a way, it would be great if you don''t tell anyone about that."


    He then felt his arm being tugged by the boy who was still excited- "Mister God, Mister God, what can you do?" he asked completely ignoring what Theoric just said.


    Atticus seeing his rambunctious son apologized as he pulled him away- "Titus, don''t do that, get over here and leave them alone, we must treat our benefactors with all due respect."


    Theoric seeing the boy feeling down at being reprimanded, laughed- "It''s alright, so your names Titus is it, well Titus, I can do this." he said holding his hand out making a round ball out of energy, but he controlled it so it wouldn''t be too stiff, giving it some elasticity, as he tested it out by dropping it on the ground, only for it to bounce back up.


    Titus was thoroughly pleased with seeing the magic trick,- "Cool! You can make things out of thin air, that''s so awesome."


    Theoric grinned,- "Here, it won''t last forever but you can go play with it for a bit in your room while I talk to your dad." he said tossing it over to Titus who just managed to catch it.


    Titus happily exclaimed- "Awsome, thank you mister god."


    Atticus who saw something first hand how that no normal person could do told Titus to go play in his room.


    Theoric waited until he heard the ball bouncing in the other room- "Well Mr. Atticus, this turned out differently then I expected, I''ll repeat myself, don''t go spreading what you''ve seen, please find time to explain that to the boy in a way that he understands."


    Atticus full of respect now vigorously agreed- "Yes, yes sir, I will do as you say, you have nothing to worry about, I''ll make sure the boy understands."


    Theoric- "Now for why we first came, I wanted to get a feel for what kind of person you were after hearing how everyone respected you and was hoping that you would take over as leader of this village after I remove the scourge that plagues it."


    Atticus furrowed his brows,- "I don''t have a problem doing this, after all, you did heal my boy and I don''t particularly have anything against it, but what exactly are you planning?"


    Theoric glad to see Atticus could still think for himself after realizing they might be chosen of the gods replied,- "There is no major plan, just that we decided to settle here and don''t wish for any unsavory people to also be nearby."


    Atticus- "Alright then, how exactly do you plan on dealing with Caelus''s organization?"


    Theoric- "This you don''t have to worry about, just stay safely here with your boy until you hear the good news."


    Sometime later they left the home with Sigyn remaining dramatically quiet.


    Theoric snickered to himself seeing Sigyn look all nervous as she walked by his side staring as hard as she could forward. He extended his finger and poke her cheek causing her to jump.


    Sigyn seeing Theoric enjoying her torment pouted with puffed up cheeks,- "You''re bullying me!"


    Theoric laughed- "Haha, Sigyn why do you look so nervous."


    Sigyn sadly looked down, softly saying- "Because I went against your wishes and thought you might be angry."


    Theoric - "I didn''t even know you can do that." Thinking back to her change in the forest, planning on investigating it in the near future to see if she had any more surprises in store for him.


    Sigyn still looking down- "I just didn''t want the boy to suffer, and then it just happened."


    Theoric hugged her while chuckling- "Anyone ever tell you, you can be really silly sometimes, I could never be mad at my Sigyn."


    Sigyn looked up- "Really?"


    Theoric pecked her lips- "Really!"


    Sigyn giggled happily as they walked away holding hands.


    Only to give him a strong pinch a little later with her other hand, catching him off-guard causing him to let out an involuntary yelp. "That''s for letting that poor boy suffer longer than necessary," dropping his hand with a "humph." and walking away.


    Leaving Theoric standing there in shock,- "Did she just play me? Hey Sigyn, wait up, where are you even going by yourself?" he quickly chased her with a grin on his face, enjoying this new playful side, though he could do without the pinching, but he didn''t fault her because he did deserve it.

 Chapter 65 - Mansion Massacre

    After collecting the sack, they picked a spot a good deal away from town, in a secluded area near the forest. Theoric then situated Sigyn safely, leaving her to decide on designs for the house, before heading to the well-built mansion where Caelus lived near the edge of town looking down at the village


    He first thought about forming an energy roof overhead and slamming it down squishing everyone inside but decided if he didn''t want the village to blame him for the deaths of the innocent victims that were likely suffering within, he should first get them out.


    Walking up to the dreary-looking place that oozed corruption and terror gave him confidence that he was doing the right thing. His ears picked up the terror from victims inside just like the rumors told.


    Coming to the gate stood two good-sized bodyguards, each bought for their size alone to intimidate anyone from disturbing Lord Caelus while he was home.


    These two men soon found themselves at a disadvantage as they watched Theoric walk up.


    While Theoric wasn''t overly muscled as these two gentlemen, just being well-muscled and tall made the average person intimidated just looking at him. His size seemingly doubled while equipped in his Asgardian armor and his giant sword situated on his back that would be considered a greatsword to many.


    The two 6'' tall ape-like guards soon found themselves feeling tiny in front of him as he approached.


    Though intimidated they had confidence in themselves enough to not stutter as they took solace in the fact that they weren''t alone.


    One of the guards held his hand out- "Stop!, who are you and what do you want? This is Lord Caelus home and he doesn''t like to be disturbed."


    The guards seeing that drew frowns as they equipped their weapons, one had a large battle hammer while the other had a battle ax.


    "Final warning, if you continue to approach don''t blame us!" They yelled loud enough so the people inside would be alerted and hopefully come out to help.


    Seeing their warnings go unheeded they tightened their grips and charged with loud battle roars, only to see their adversary ignore them.


    Right when they were about to be within range to strike, their eyes widened in horror when suddenly two huge orange spikes shot out of the ground skewering them in place.


    The last thing they remembered was his dreadful grin that haunted them to their end as he nonchalantly continued to walk right in between them and then pass through the gate. Their bodies still hanging for all to see, Theoric made sure to use enough power so it would last a week at least.


    He could hear them scrambling inside as the ones watching gave warning about the failures of the two guards outside.


    Theoric decided to have some fun as he yelled out- "Caelus you rotten dog, come out and face me! Bring me the head of your son Lars and I''ll consider sparing your miserable life." he laughed to himself as he kicked the door down, toppling over the men who were about to exit.


    ....


    Caelus, a big belly man with grey balding hair, received the report at what was happening was quickly getting dressed after playing with the new toys that were captured. Hearing the yell resounding throughout the mansion, he gritted his teeth thinking about his worthless offspring who he felt nothing but contempt for.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that having a son gave him certain benefits in the eyes of other nobles, he would have killed that worm long ago. He wasn''t even sure why he hated the kid, but looking at him brought him nothing but anger and hate, maybe it was the fact that even with all his backing he was still a coward who couldn''t achieve anything. Plus he was just a random offspring that happened to survive from one of his many victims.


    He would never admit it, but his son''s failures reminded him of the time he spent in the bigger cities trying to climb up the political ladder but always falling flat. This drove him to take what wealth he scrounged up, trick some local merc''s and gangsters into thinking he was somebody important, then paid them to follow him away to an isolated village so he could live like a king.


    Caelus ordered- "Find me that little shit now! There is no way I am going to fall to ruin because of something that worthless thing did, and send more guards to fight, I don''t believe one man, no matter how well geared or trained can take on all our men single-handedly."


    "Oh and chain them up, I''ll be back for them later after this mess is taken care of, I''ll need something to vent on after all this." he offhandedly said l.i.c.k.i.n.g his lips.


    ....


    Theoric unsheathed his sword as he watched the men who fell squirm to get back to their feet.


    Some men in the back yelled at him- "Surrender now while you still can." which only made Theoric laugh as some of the men trying to get up fell again from being pulled on by others.


    He waited patiently for them to get back up, only for one of the ones who fell to spout some garbage that irritated him.


    "Stupid fool laughing at us, don''t think just because we fell you''re going to somehow escape with your pathetic life, we''ll cut you down to size real soon, your just another big oaf like those two guards outside who were just hired monkeys to look threatening, even though we men in here are the real threat!" One guy said rallying the men''s morale.


    Theoric didn''t like seeing all their dumb grins as he had a funny thought that made him smile. He created a fine sharp energy line on the sidewall, then swiped it across through there legs without any of them noticing.


    The same man spoke again- "Think that''s funny do ya? Well, we''ll see how funny it is when we chop your legs off and you can''t get up."


    Which made Theoric burst into laughter as the man started to fume, but when he tried to take a step forward he found his legs unresponsive, it wasn''t long before their legs separated and their bodies split apart. Blood now pouring out pooling around them as screams of agony resounded throughout the house.


    The men in the back who were spared looked on in horror as their comrades were once again squirming on the floor, but this time it was a horror filled sight that made a few of the men puke with one even passing out.


    The only other sound besides those of the dying as they bled out was Theoric laughing at seeing the joke fulfilled to great effect. Grateful to the man who last spoke making it that much funnier to him.


    The survivors paled when they noticed he stopped laughing and was eyeing them.


    One of the braver ones gripped his sword,- "I don''t know what he did, but if we work together we can beat him." but he soon heard the ones in back runaway much to his dismay as he turned around to shout at them,- "You filthy cowards!"


    Theoric seeing this made sure not to forget to surround the property in a barrier so none could escape. Looking down he saw a man in his deleterious blood lost state that was still managing to hang on, trying to reattach legs that weren''t even his.


    Theoric grinned as he went up and kicked the legs away.


    The brave man seeing this grew angry- "Ahhhh, you sick bastard." he screamed as he charged Theoric who easily sidestepped his swing as the man slipped on blood, slapping him away with his backhand into the sidewall.


    Theoric scoffed- "Tch, that''s funny no matter what you think." though looking around, he may have been having too much fun using his old methods.


    The man spat out blood,- "You evil bastard, there is a special place in the underworld for people like you."


    Theoric eyebrow rose at the man''s righteous spiel,- "Are you new here?"


    The man went quiet not bothering to answer.


    Theoric- "Oh, don''t tell me you have yet to hear the screams of the victims in this place."


    The man- "You''re a crazy bastard."


    Theoric surprised to find someone like this considered whether or not to care and just kill him if he was stupid enough to join these people.


    Theoric grinned as he wrapped him up in energy so he couldn''t move and had him float along behind him,- "Come, let me show you who you work for."

 Chapter 66 - Evil Exposed

    Theoric knew exactly where to go, his heightened sense leading him directly to the bas.e.m.e.nt. It was feasible that a regular human would have had a difficult time realizing what was going on in a short amount of time, but Theoric still felt this fool was denser then most if he believed this group of men were up to anything good.


    The trapped man was well-groomed for a hired man, with his neatly placed brown hair swept to the left side of his face so you can see his brown eyes, looking like he even bathed occasionally, which meant that he had easy access to a lot of water like the rich.


    Villagers and hired men usually went days even weeks at a time between baths not to mention you would never catch a hired man combing his hair as this fellow seems to have done. This was why Theoric believed his righteous anger wasn''t necessarily an act.


    The man went real quiet after he witnessed Theoric perform magic until they started approaching the bas.e.m.e.nt.


    His imagination took over as he started thinking all sorts of horrible devilish things happening to him should he be dragged underground.


    Struggling as best he could in the air, his body wiggling about he started to ramble- "Ahhh, You think a demon like you will get away with this? The Gods will smite you, their priests will come at you with a holy vengeance If you let me go I''ll vouch for you, tell you what I won''t say anything, all you do is have to let me go and I''ll be out of your hair like this never even happened, I''ll forget you, you forget me, hey, hey, you listening?"


    Theoric was surprised with all that racket no one else has come to deal with him, it''s not like they could escape with his barrier trapping everyone inside.


    Theoric growing tired of his yammering gave him a swift smack- "Shut up will you, we have arrived." he said opening the bas.e.m.e.nt door. Their noses were instantly assaulted by the pungent sewage smell and rotting flesh.


    The man gagged- "Oh my god, what is that horrible stench, what the heck do they do down there?"


    Theoric, on the other hand, wasn''t bothered by it, now glowing with the tale-tell signs of his skin layered energy shield which he used to keep any filth from touching him.


    The man started to break down- "Nooo, please I still haven''t found my sister, I only came here because I was promised the help of the lord in finding her if I helped him, she was last reported in coming here, her goal was to visit all the kingdoms villages so she could better understand the kingdom''s situation, I don''t even work for him I swear!"


    Theoric tried not to sneer as what they were about to find was truly horrifying, but he still found it funny that the man couldn''t figure it out.- "Perhaps we''ll find her sooner then you think."


    The near sneer wasn''t just for the man, but for himself, the sad truth that he was in a similar position not so long ago and could relate to the man. Perhaps that''s why he was willing to take the time and help the man out.


    The man stopped his crying when he heard,- "What do you mean?... I asked what do you mean demon!"


    Receiving no response he went quiet as they began to descend, keeping his eyes forward while trying to figure out what the demon meant.


    At the bottom, they arrived finding a dungeon environment filled with thick wood bar prison cells, torture devices, and other such objects.


    The only light with which to see came from Theoric''s orange glow as they walked past the first cells that were filled with women and even some children mixed in.


    The horror-struck the man in the gut as he realized he fought for the man who did this, even if it was for only a short time against Theoric. It didn''t excuse the fact he felt misplaced fury for those sc.u.mbags who would do something so evil.


    The man had his eyes widen upon discovery the children as he grew furious- "There are even Children! How has this not been discovered yet? reported? I can''t believe this."


    Theoric scowled- "This is worst then I thought, this is why no one should be allowed to sit above the rest, who knows what dirty secrets they hide, they must have been taking travelers and people from other places for it to get this bad and not get caught yet by the masses."


    The man listened as he looked around, but what he saw next stunned him stupid before he let out a loud wail- "NOOOO MARIA!"


    Theoric unsurprised released him as the man fell and slowly start crawling over to the cold corpse of his once beautiful sister.


    His tears burst as he hugged it, recalling the happy times they once shared. The happy childhood where she did nothing but follow him around laughing. The innocent pure-hearted girl who just wanted to help people.


    Sadly she wasn''t the only loss as there were still other bodies lying around among the victims, that caused sickness and disease to spread among them, the guards just letting them lie where they were until rot set in.


    Feeling uncomfortable, Theoric left to release the others as he easily ripped apart the wooden bars with his b.a.r.e hands. He then took the time to heal all the victims, some remained unresponsive while others recoiled at his very touch.


    Theoric solemnly said- "For those who can still think and wish to live, follow behind me closely when we exit, for the rest... (He paused feeling grief for the victims)... I''m sorry and just know that it''ll be over soon."


    Theoric growing tired of the man''s wails snapped at him- "Stop your sniveling, do you think your situation is the worst one here? Get a hold of yourself, when I leave here I''ll be destroying this place on my way out."


    The man ignored him as he brushed his sister''s head with his hand- "I''m sorry Maria, that I didn''t come with you when you asked, I''m... so... sorry." he cried.


    Theoric sighed- "Look, don''t you want revenge? the man responsible is still here."


    The man looked up with tear-filled eyes towards the demon that suddenly sounded like the holy voice of the gods. He gently placed his sister''s head back down before getting back up.


    The man collected himself as he wiped away the last tears- "My name is Faustus Favonius Albanus if you can help me get revenge I will forever be in your debt."


    Theoric- "Nice to meet you Faustus, I''m Theoric, now shall we go finish this."


    Faustus nodded- "Please, after you." he said before he paused noticing all the other victims who looked like they were at the peak of health.- "What the..."


    Theoric seeing him pause looked back- "Oh them, sorry we didn''t make it in time for your sister, otherwise, I would have been able to help her too."


    Faustus gritting his teeth and clenching his fists, swore revenge- "I swear I''ll make him suffer like no other before."

 Chapter 67 - Frustrating End

    Sadly not all of the victims followed Theoric up, and he wasn''t going to force anyone to continue on if they don''t wish. Staying meant they choose death, much to the dissatisfaction of Faustus who complained about leaving them.


    Theoric- "Enough, you need to respect their decision, could you live after going through that hell?"


    Faustus argued- "Maybe not, but do you think they''re in their right minds, some of them weren''t even responsive, did they really make a choice?"


    Theoric- "I''m not going to argue with you about this, maybe given enough time some would choose differently or get better, but I''m not going to take the time to find out, what you fail to realize is that while life is important, it''s also not that important."


    Faustus confused by his last words asked- "What are you even talking about, life is important but not? Maybe you really are a demon after all."


    Theoric ignored the demon comment- "What I mean is, life is certainly important in the sense that everyone should be treated with respect and dignity, but it''s not important in the sense that... well, how do I put this... Everything has a value, the less there is of something the more valuable it is, the more there is of something the less valuable it is."


    Faustus took a while to understand before he gapped at the man- "You have a terrible outlook on life, I can''t believe you think that."


    Theoric smirked- "I think it''s weirder that a vast majority of races apply it to everything else but their own people''s lives."


    Faustus didn''t have a comeback as he decided to concentrate on the task at hand.


    While escorting the victims out and past the barrier thanks to Theoric, he was surprised to again find no resistance.


    Theoric asked- "Where is everyone? Why haven''t they come out to fight?"


    Faustus- "I don''t know, I haven''t been here that long and this was the first time I visited the mansion since agreeing to the deal, I stayed at an inn to not impose more than necessary on the evil, dirty, rat bastard."


    Theoric- "What exactly did he want your help with?"


    Faustus wryly smiled- "I was supposed to find out right when you intruded."


    ..............


    Back to when Caelus was getting ready.


    "Oh and chain them up, I''ll be back for them later after this mess is taken care of, I''ll need something to vent on after all this." he offhandedly said l.i.c.k.i.n.g his lips.


    Right as he was about to exit passing his loyal butler for many years, he felt a sharp pain in his back as he fell to his knees trying to catch his breath, his arms trying to reach the cause.


    Shocked he looked back to see the same loyal butler holding a bloody dagger,- "Why?" was all he could think of to ask.


    The butler scowled as he hit him down and started kicking him repeatedly- "Why? Are you kidding me, all the crap you make me go through, cleaning up all your filthy messes." he gave one last good kick before continuing,- "I also happened to have been paid well by those nobles who know your character and don''t wish to see you return, you shouldn''t have stuck your toe back into their pond."


    Caelus still confused as he coughed blood trying to grasp what little air he could in his rapidly filling lungs, struggled to say- "I always treated you good."


    The butler sneered- "To be honest the pay was secondary, the real reason is you have more than once stolen a girl I had my eyes on, I was fine the first couple times, but repeated abuse was unacceptable, you just couldn''t control yourself, you had this coming, especially when your tastes grew into the more despicable side... Now please die." He said plunging the dagger into his throat so he didn''t have to hear his voice ever again.


    Soon loud footsteps could be heard as a worried head of security came rushing inside for further orders about the intruder.


    Seeing the corpse of his employer didn''t set off any alarms as he calmly looked to the butler,- "I see you decided to act ahead of schedule but that''s fine, now we don''t have to fight the intruder."


    Butler- "Yes gather the men, we no longer have a reason to stay, I''ll meet you out back at the guest house, there''s a secret tunnel already set up for our escape, we''ll let the intruder take the blame for his death."


    Head of security- "What about Lar?"


    Butler- "He was supposed to take the blame in the original plan, but with the intruder we can just kill him as well and let both deaths fall to them, take care of it."


    ............


    As Theoric and Faustus explored the empty house they stumbled upon the body of Lar and shortly thereafter Caelus.


    Faustus angrily hit the body of the dead man in frustration,- "No, this isn''t fair, how could he die so easily."


    Theoric also felt the lackl.u.s.ter by the ordeal as he didn''t get to finish off Lar.


    They searched the entire compound without finding anyone else, Theoric even made sure to check to see if his barrier was broken even though he should be able to tell.


    Theoric frowning could only give up the search,- "No one else is here, so what will you do now?"


    A frustrated Faustus replied- "I''ll collect my sister''s body and head back home to bury her."


    Theoric said his goodbyes as he waited for him to leave before he created an energy roof to slam down and destroy everything.


    The destruction revealed the hidden tunnel he missed in his search as the telltale signs of its collapse extended a good distance away from the zone due to the shaking of his power slam.


    Theoric- "Damn, can''t believe there''s a hidden tunnel, need to remember to make sure to create barriers below next time, I wonder if they even noticed the barriers I set up or if they just went for the tunnel-like sneaky assassins."

 Chapter 68 - New Home

    Theoric could see the villagers gathering around to check what happened, he slipped away just in time as he snuck his way back Sigyn to see how she was doing alone with no house to speak of yet.


    He checked to make sure the sack was still secure and that the gift inside it was still alive. He found Sigyn later who was landscaping and clearing the area for where she decided to place the house with a happy tune just as the sun started setting.


    Theoric smiled- "I see you''re enjoying yourself, and here I was worried you would get lonely in a new unfamiliar land."


    Sigyn spun around happily- "Yes, I''m surprised too, it''s just I feel so comfortable being in the woods now, strange how I never felt this way before."


    Theoric- "That''s probably because of your recent change, tell me have you discovered anything else in your time alone?"


    Sigyn put a finger to her chin, putting on her thinking pose- "Nope, it was a very happy accident discovery I could heal like you now." she giggled.


    Sigyn put on her serious face- "So whenever your hurt, I''ll make sure to heal you up so your all better." she smiled.


    Theoric reminded her of what she just said earlier- "But I can also heal myself."


    Sigyn didn''t take it to heart as she argued back- "Nope, I''m sure after a tough battle and you''re out of energy, that''s when you count on me." she said patting her c.h.e.s.t.


    Theoric grinned as brushed a hair out of her face- "Okay dear, I can count on you when I''m in trouble now."


    Sigyn nodded- "Yes." happy to gain his recognition and to be of use now.


    Theoric seeing it was growing darker,- "We should head back to the village and find an inn before figuring out how to go about building our house out here."


    Sigyn concerned about the man inside asked- "Are you sure he doesn''t need to eat or something? What if he dies."


    Theoric- "He deserves to suffer for a few days, it''ll take more than that to kill us Asgardian''s."


    Sigyn- "So who is he exactly?"


    Theoric- "Don''t worry about it."


    Sigyn- "But isn''t he the reason we had to leave?"


    Theoric- "Not exactly, he was the reason we left quickly, but I was going to leave regardless, I have many future plans on this planet."


    Sigyn- "Plans?"


    Theoric- "Yes, plans."


    Seeing he wasn''t going to say much more they walked the rest of the way in silence.


    Theoric opened the door to find Atticus standing there with reverence etched into his face.


    Atticus asked in awe- "It was you wasn''t it? You know a villager said he witnessed a giant, what he called the hand of God, slam down and smite the evil lord and his men."


    Theoric inwardly cringed as he thought- ''What hand of god? how does a simple flat square platform look anything like a hand?''


    Theoric- "Is that so? I''ll be more careful in the future, wouldn''t want crazy religious nuts bothering me... if that''s all." he said closing the door.


    Atticus loudly exclaimed- "Wait! Please, I don''t know if your a god or not, or if your a chosen, but I truly want to thank you for what you did for our town, I think you would like to know that the victims that you saved are being taken care of and that I have taken leadership as you have asked of me if there is anything else that you need please let me know, I will do everything in my power to help you."


    Theoric- "Well, now that I think about it, we choose a nice spot not too far away, but still some distance to get too, it would be nice if we could get help building a home there."


    Atticus widely grinned at finding a way to repay him,- "Yes sir, that will be no problem, I''ll make sure to get every able body man to help out, it''s the least we could do."


    They exchanged more pleasantries before bidding good night to one another with plans to meet up tomorrow.


    They took off the next day after Atticus explained how Theoric had a hand in the events of the evil lord''s disappearance without giving away that he was directly responsible for the magical event. Ensuring Theoric kept his peace for a little bit longer, but also that they would enthusiastically help in building his home.


    The victims also didn''t go around telling everyone about him because he made sure to stay away from them so they had no idea who or where he was, not that any of them were ready yet to go around, mostly staying indoors recovering slowly with kind volunteers.


    With the house built, Theoric took the time to build a secret bas.e.m.e.nt which he warded with energy barriers. He discovered that he could increase the density to effectively cut off the inside from everything from the outside, including magic, this had the added benefit of keeping Heimdall''s eyes from being able to peer into his house as he lined it on the inside with his power to make sure he and Sigyn could never be viewed during their private time.


    Theoric remembered once asking Heimdall if he ever peeps on people getting it on, that was the first and only time he saw the man flinch, but you had to look real close or you would have missed it. Maybe Theoric was the only one who has ever asked him that, he could be quite unnerving just standing there.


    Theoric always thought before then that Heimdall was impotent, always standing there guarding without rest, when did he have the time to enjoy himself. Even before he knew Heimdall he wondered if he was just an unfeeling creature Odin created to stand there and do his bidding.


    It was only after taking the time to get to the know the man out of sheer curiosity that he discovered who he really was through many intrusive inquiries.


    Theoric and Sigyn spent the following days just enjoying themselves in their new home, though Sigyn soon became highly uncomfortable knowing there was a prisoner in the bas.e.m.e.nt so Theoric found a separate location to keep him while thinking about Vott and the men, wondering when they would arrive or if they would arrive. They didn''t exactly say one way or the other before they parted.

 Chapter 69 - Terrifying Disaster

    Theoric and Sigyn were taking a stroll through the village since she wanted to visit the people and get to know them more now that she was going to be living close by.


    The people were all very friendly saying hi and thanks for what help they believed Theoric did.


    Many commented on Sigyn''s beauty but there seemed to be no more blunt idiots left that would disturb her more than that.


    Sigyn grew close to the lady who sold flowers from home while her husband was away hunting. She started to grow interested in plants, which disturbed Theoric. The last thing he wanted was for the blessing she received to turn her into someone completely different than the woman he fell in love with.


    With the gloomy atmosphere of the past gone, the children were out and about. When they spotted Sigyn they ran over unafraid of disturbing them as they circled around playing happily asking all sorts of questions.


    "Wow, your so pretty big sister, where do you come from?"


    "She must be a famous lady from the bigger villages."


    "No no no no, it''s not bigger villages it''s big cities, that''s what my da and ma told me."


    "No, it''s not either of those, its the capital, the biggest most importantest of them all, right, am I right?" the last little girl asked looking at Sigyn with expecting eyes, she who always wanted to be the smartest in the group.


    Titus happened to be in the group and spoke up without thinking- "No you''re all wrong, she''s not a famous lady, she''s a goddess." But soon after his eyes went wide realizing he spilled the beans of the secret he was supposed to keep and quickly closed his mouth with both hands.


    The little girl quickly reprimanded him for his intelligence,- "Titus your so stupid, the gods live up on Mount Olympus, everyone knows that."


    Titus didn''t like being talked down to as he retorted,- "I''m not stupid."


    The little girl pointed at him with the rest soon joining in,- "Stupid, stupid, stupid."


    Sigyn enjoying the show laughed as well,- "Theo they are absolutely adorable, when will we have one?"


    Theoric started sweating as his wife''s eyes started to bore holes into him.


    Having none of that, he tried to change the conversation- "How about we have the villagers make us a bigger bath so we can have more fun... (He first said so she wouldn''t realize he was changing the conversation as it was along the same lines.)... Oh, and I also heard the villagers talking about magical creatures showing up more often, which according to them is rare. They say that magical things usually only happen the closer you get to the god''s temples or places they visit, so I was thinking of investigating it."


    Sigyn= "Gods? I think you mentioned them before but who are they?"


    Theoric sighed in relief at dodging a bullet as he explained- "The Olympians, they are a people with extraordinary powers, much like Odin and his family, but much more potent because of having a direct line to Gaea herself. It was due to this that they were allowed to claim earth leaving Odin with little choice but to give it up or risk starting a war he wasn''t prepared for, realizing that many of Gaea''s lineage called Midgard home."


    Sigyn- "Sounds amazing, will we ever meet them?"


    Theoric- "Maybe, we have a lot of time to kill, at some point we could go looking for them, although now that I think about it, I don''t have much knowledge about them other then what I''ve already learned, I''ll have to ask around and try and discover more, I wonder what happened to them in the future." he mumbled the last part to himself to where others couldn''t hear.


    Sigyn- "Sorry what was that last part?"


    Theoric not wanting to explain all his future knowledge and plans started talking about other things,- "Nothing important, come let''s go see about building a big bath, hopefully, they know how to make one around here."


    Sigyn then grew happy- "Oh yes the bath, and babies, right, now I remember, Theo when are we going to have a baby."


    Realizing he just shot himself in the foot after just getting her mind off of it, he cursed his slip up.


    Theoric bluntly said- "We can talk about babies later, for now, I intend to enjoy myself, I suggest you do the same."


    Sigyn frowned while arguing- "But babies are enjoyable."


    Theoric trying to find a way out of it managed to pick up the sweet cry''s of a baby and decided this was a perfect chance to show Sigyn what it entailed.


    Theoric- "Follow me, I''ll show you what it means to have a baby." he said grabbing her hand and leading her towards the crying.


    When they arrived Theoric could only thank his lucky stars as it was too perfect. Pointing out the baby, they watched as an exhausted young woman tried to calm her baby.


    "Why won''t you stop crying, why." she cried as she tried bouncing him up and down.


    The poor lady soon had the baby spit up on her, then the baby giggled at seeing her horrified look.


    Which made Sigyn smile making Theoric frown, but was thankful again as the baby once again started crying.


    The young woman then held the baby arm''s length away as she smelled the dirty deed. She then began to clean the nasty surprise as the baby continued to cry and at some point, she broke out into tears as well.


    Theoric seeing Sigyn truly horrified by what she witnessed felt it was mission accomplished as he rushed her away before it turns into a giggling happy baby again.


    Theoric- "Do you really want to deal with all that?"


    Sigyn was quiet while she thought about it.


    Sigyn muttered- "But the kids were so adorable."


    Theoric managing to pick it up what she said and wasn''t about to be outdone as he strained his ears for a kid''s tantrum that he knew was likely with so many around.


    Sigyn was soon witness to another horrible moment as a kid argued, yelled, and cried against their parent''s wishes.


    Seeing his diabolical plan work they left the village.


    Sigyn now looking pale from the experience had a concerned Theoric reach out his hand and ask,- "Sigyn?"


    She quickly recoiled away from his touch,- "No, I''m sorry Theo, but no more s.e.x, no way am I going to risk having a kid."


    Theoric froze dumbstruck,- "What!!!!!"

 Chapter 70 - Visit

    The rest of the day was spent with Theoric convincing Sigyn that he had complete control of when they wanted kids which she finally believed much to his relief.


    The following day Theoric was out back practicing his power control as he made a cube out of his energy float nearby and then tried to change it into various shapes while simultaneously practicing his sword swings.


    It was tough at first with just one, but once he got into the flow of things he was able to increase the difficulties by another in a short amount of time making sure each was changing differently to prove he could keep his concentration while controlling.


    Moving on to three proved too difficult to accomplish in a short amount of time though as he stopped to take a break when he heard a familiar voice.


    "You seem to be getting the hang of things, I''m glad to see my blessing isn''t going to waste." Gaea appeared while Theoric was practicing.


    Theoric turned to see Gaea who now had the form of the new Sigyn,- "Gaea."


    Gaea took a look at her new form and joked Gaea joked- "I see my looks changed again to match Sigyn despite the change, she''s a lucky girl."


    Theoric glancing at the duplicate Sigyn talking and was starting to feel differently about Gaea taking it the second time around.- "Yes, she''s the love of my life,"


    Gaea noting some features that were still a bit more pronounced joked- "Though I still see some parts are not exactly the same, so your girl still seems off the mark."


    Theoric may have believed her in the past but seeing her looks changed to match Sigyn again despite Sigyn''s new appearance, he knew what was going on.


    Theoric- "Are you sure it isn''t yourself trying to be more perfect?"


    Gaea was taken aback, she never considered herself unconsciously trying to be perfect.


    "Maybe you should think about coming up with an original look that''s yours alone, and don''t worry about how perfect it may or may not be, because nothing ever is," he advised.


    Gaea was stumped, it was the first time ever in all her many long years of life that someone complained about her looks. She never once thought about making her own before, the idea intrigued her.


    Seeing her lost in thought he decided to end the silence,- "Gaea, why are you here?"


    Gaea pursed her lips,- "Are you not happy to see me?"


    Theoric looked her in the eyes for a while before turning to look at the horizon,- "The last time we spoke, I assumed you wouldn''t be stopping by that often."


    Gaea laughed- "Oh, did that hurt your feelings?"


    Seeing Theoric not amused, Gaea got back to what she originally came here for,- "You''ve given me a lot to think about, but I didn''t come here for that, I just thought I would let you know about Sigyn, in case you were worried."


    Theoric gave her his full attention.


    Gaea grinned at his seriousness- "Oh my, how you make me envy her, anyway I''m here as a messenger of sorts for Yggdrasill, it wanted to let you know that it upgraded Sigyn''s blessing because she left Asgard and that the changes are not harmful in any way, she will still be the same Sigyn."


    Theoric was happy to hear that even though he wasn''t overly concerned, it was still good to hear,- "That''s good, thanks for telling me, so I guess the healing she got was from the upgrade?"


    Gaea- "Yes, and that''s not all, she will also be more intuned with plants, and if she practices should be able to influence them and even control them in the future."


    Theoric glancing at the house where Sigyn was,- "That should be good, anything that can help protect her when I''m not around will be most welcomed, I''ll be sure to let her know."


    Turning back to Gaea,- "So last time you also said that I was brought up to 80% body potential with room for growth, how come I don''t feel like it''s getting better anymore?"


    Gaea walked closer and placed her hand on Theoric to better examine him.- "Yes, I see... Yes that''s right, you are at about 80% and still have room for your body to adapt and grow stronger, but your at what one would call a bottleneck I guess?"


    She examined a bit more while thinking about it before releasing him,- "So yeah, you need something external to help you progress further."


    Theoric frowned not liking the sound of that,- "What do you mean? Can''t you just help me?"


    Gaea grinned- "My dear Theoric, haven''t we established already that I will no longer help you, how will you grow if you constantly have me holding your hand?"


    Theoric snorted,- "Sorry, but you''ll find me different from the usual honor crazed, hard-working, heroes of Asgard, I don''t care about how I get where I want, I just want to get there."


    Gaea lost her grin,- "Is that so?"


    Theoric didn''t care that he said something unappealing to her, what would she know of being weak, she has always been strong.


    Theoric moving on asked- "So what exactly should I be looking for to help? What kind of external source?"


    Gaea wasn''t done with what he said earlier though,- "You should be careful with your l.u.s.t for power, I''ve seen many go down, forever unable to get back up, I believe there is a human expression, power corrupts and absolute power corrupts absolutely."


    Theoric laughed- "You give humans too much credit, what would they know, what it should actually say is that power reveals, and absolute power is absolutely revealing."


    Gaea thought about it and had to agree that was a better analogy,- "Okay, I''ll give you that, but I still won''t help you, which mortal throughout time hasn''t gone through hardsh.i.p.s before becoming an amazing hero."


    Theoric squinted his eyes at her,- "Are you saying there are no heroic gods?"


    Gaea coughed,- "Forget it, I hope next time I see you, your strength will have improved." she said before fading away.


    Theoric chided her,- "Tch, look at you running away."

 Chapter 71 - Small Jump

    Weeks passed after that meeting and little happened, Theoric and Sigyn settled down into a slow pace with the nearby village for company.


    During this time Theoric didn''t slack on increasing his control while Sigyn learned more about her plant powers.


    Sometimes the villagers would get into trouble and Atticus would come to beg for Sigyn to come heal. Theoric would turn him away on multiple occasions, he didn''t wish to set a precedence of people flocking over for every scr.a.p.e and bruise.


    Sigyn found out though and wasn''t pleased by his cold attitude towards the villagers, needles to say she stepped in and helped.


    Despite Theoric''s warnings, she didn''t do a good job hiding it from the rest of the villagers. The last thing he wanted, was for people to come looking for his wife on a regular basis.


    Atticus was soon sweating in front of an angry Theoric for failing to keep their secret, but he couldn''t just leave those who were at risk alone. He soon regretted this as Theoric gave a show of power and threat to anyone who spread news beyond the village. Proving that he was the one who smashed the lord''s house with his power.


    The village at first was scared, but over time came to accept they were in no real danger as long as they didn''t cross the powerful man.


    The superstitious in the village even revered his wife as a Saintess and him as her divine guardian, much to his disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e. They just glossed over the fact that he was married to her, something about trying to keep her image pure and holy in their new religious movement.


    Theoric made sure to keep a close eye on everything in case something crazy started, he would then swoop in and stamp it out before things got out of hand.


    It was sometime before the village finally calmed down and everything stabilized. Sigyn finally getting peace with a reasonable system put in place before they would be allowed to seek her out.


    Sigyn was also greatly relieved after causing Theoric so much grief, not that he minded though, but she still couldn''t help but feel terrible.


    Her new outgoing personality took a hit as she withdrew back to the house, avoiding the village altogether. Even Theoric''s attempts to comfort her and tell her everything is fine, that he wasn''t mad, did little to change her mind.


    She always put his needs first in the past, taking great joy in doing so, and then suddenly due to all the new things happening, she lost herself and started to forget what mattered most to her, the whole experience just overwhelmed her.


    Theoric seeing her happily back home taking care of him could only sigh and promise himself again that he would take good care of her.


    He was worried about the knowledge of their existence leaking to the Olympians though, which was why he took such steps to try and ensure the loyalty of the village. They were closer then he would like and there''s no telling what they would do. He had no clue how strong they were, but it was a safe bet to assume they were at least a bunch of Thor''s running around, while the strongest of them could rival Odin.


    When problems of wild animals or bandits attacks got to close to the village, he would use the chance to again instill in the minds of the villager''s that he was someone powerful that they shouldn''t cross as well as show them that he was a valuable asset for their safety, inspiring loyalty and respect with a hint of fear, went a long way.


    He was elevated through his efforts in the eyes of the people, becoming the village guardian, not just the Saintess guardian anymore.


    Years passed by with little else happening when the magical beasts rumors returned, the first time being a hoax with him exploring around finding nothing.


    Theoric was sitting in the bath with Sigyn, enjoying a soak while trying to keep his hands off her, always having the urge to do naughty things was becoming irritating, the downside of abundant life force.


    While he did enjoy doing it over and over again, there was more to life and he didn''t want to only do that, the hard life of a guy with too much going for him, woe is the man who has too much.


    Theoric gently c.a.r.e.s.sed her in his l.a.p, knowing he would soon succ.u.mb to his urge,- "Sigyn, the rumors of magical beasts have returned, I''ll go out and look around again."


    Sigyn who was enjoying his company, his touch, could only nod to whatever he said,- "Mmm."


    Theoric seeing she didn''t hear as her head leaned back with her eyes closed as he played with her body, pinched on her n.i.p.p.l.es eliciting a surprised m.o.a.n,- "Ah."


    "Sigyn did you hear what I said?" he asked stopping.


    Sigyn opening her eyes complained- "Theo, I was almost there why did you stop."


    Theoric grinned- "Well if you tell me what I said earlier, I''ll let you take command for the night."


    Sigyn quickly popped up her head at turning around to straddle him so they were face to face,- "Do you mean it?" she excitedly asked.


    He rarely let her take command in the bedroom, always preferring to set his own pace, knowing she would more than enjoy anything he did so there was no point and while that was certainly true, giving her command on rare occasions seemed to please her even if the few times it happened she would most of the time let him take back control.


    Theoric seeing how excited she was this time felt fishy though as he had to ask,- "Someone seems excited, I know you enjoy the few times I give it to you, but why are you so overly excited this time?"


    Sigyn gave a sly smile,- "Secret!"


    Theoric grinned- "Alright then, keep your secret, but in order for you to get the command you have to tell me what I said earlier."


    Sigyn lost her smile as she started to think real hard, eventually spiraling into head rubbing in frustration, before letting out a groan of defeat, looking back at Theoric.


    "Can you please give me a hint," she asked with puppy dog eyes that he couldn''t say no to.


    Laughing he agreed,- "Alright, it''s about rumors that have shown up again, the first one being a hoax."


    Sigyn who didn''t hear anything the first time wasn''t about to remember their conversation from years ago.


    Sigyn pouted,- "Can I get another hint." she asked


    Theoric snickering at how adorable she was agreed, "Sure." Looking down at her ample c.h.e.s.t, he supported her with his left arm as he used his right hand to rub and squeeze her left b.r.e.a.s.t, just enough for milk to pour out.


    Sigyn still seeking her prize wasn''t about to lose focus as she reprimanded him- "Hey, don''t forget to tell me the hint."


    Theoric grinned- "The hint is, they are known to eat people." he said leaning down to suck out his favorite treat.


    Sigyn let out a small m.o.a.n as she tried to think about the answer,- "Ah, your, ah, cheating ah... Wait I think I kn..." but she failed to get the words out as Theoric decided to switch sides using his right hand to keep the other one busy, slightly pinching one while softly nibbling on the other to interrupt Sigyn''s epiphany.


    She suddenly shouted out as she came to completion,- "Magical Monsters!"


    Theoric hearing the answer paused his actions as he happily watched Sigyn catch her breath from the physical and mental o.r.g.a.s.m she just had.


    Sigyn slightly exasperated from the experience, still found it quite fun, commenting- "That was new, we never did something like this before, it was very interesting, I liked it, we''ll have to do something like that again, question and answers while playing naughty."


    "So was I right." she looked at Theoric in expectation.


    Theoric smiling nodded his head which got a cheer from Sigyn, "Yahoo!, yes, I did it." she said splashing the water in victory.


    Theoric interested in what she had planned asked- "So what''s the secret?"


    Sigyn grinning- "You''ll find out tonight."


    Theoric decided to get back at her in his own way- "Look at you being cheeky, guess I''ll just have to take what I want now then." he said grabbing her a.s.s, lifting her onto his erect p.e.n.i.s.


    Sigyn- "Ah, Theo, you, ah, bad, ah." she managed to say in between his thrusts.

 Chapter 72 - First Magical Creature

    After Sigyn''s secret fun time, Theoric woke up the next day refreshed and ready to head out, giving one last goodbye kiss to his wife with a bit of fondling before he left. No longer fearing for her safety as she made vast improvements in her plant-based powers thanks to the new garden she tends to.


    He knew she had nothing to fear from mortals, but if something magical shows up, it was good to know she could defend herself now.


    The village was located far north of most major places, so Theoric headed out south. When he was far enough away from the village he decided to give flying a shot after getting the hang of it in training.


    Enveloping himself in energy he willed himself up, it was awkward at first because it was like moving your body with your hand, but he soon got the hang of it as he flew just above the treetops so as not to easily be spotted by anyone. (Think Green lantern.)


    He looked for anything out of place as he flew around.


    To many people, flying would be a joy, but for him, it was just a means to an end. Maybe he would feel differently if it wasn''t such a weird feeling of holding himself. He was still hopeful that in the future he would get to really fly since the Acanti could.


    It wasn''t until the following day while walking through the woods after growing tired of willing himself around that he heard a great commotion.


    The birds around the area took off to escape and random wildlife such as deer and rabbits made a run for it.


    The booming noises grew closer as he headed over to check it out, soon hearing a deep loud voice filled with hate and loathing.


    "Get back here vile olympian spawn, I''ll make sure to wipe out your entire race!"


    He then heard the desperate screams of a woman- "Faster Anna, Faster! We can''t let him catch us!"


    Theoric just about in view had to quickly duck as a tree came flying over, breaking into another with a loud crash.


    He covered himself in a protective layer so the shards wouldn''t bother him as he crept back up to take a peek. Spotting two young women running for there lives from a giant cyclops who kept roaring and hollering obscenities at them every chance he got.


    "You vile evil bitch spawns, I''ll be sure to tear you limb from limb and feast on your bones!"


    The cyclops bent down to pick up a small boulder, hurling it over with all its might. One of the women who noticed yelled, "Duck!" pulling her companion down as it soared over taking out many trees just ahead of them.


    Seeing his prey stopped, the cyclops charged over, each step shaking the ground as his feet dug into the earth. The woman paled at the sight as they scrambled to their feet and jumped to the side. The cyclops hands stretching out to catch them as it passed, only managing to clip one as she sailed away from the force into a nearby tree hard, passing out.


    "Anna!" screamed the other one as she rushed to over to check her.


    Theoric having seen enough didn''t waste time as he ran over to give aide. It was his first time seeing a cyclops and he wasn''t sure of what to make of it, but he didn''t want to watch two young women get killed.


    The cyclops managed to stop his momentum as he turned back to glare at his prey readying to charge again until an orange barrier appeared in front of him. Confused it tapped it first in hesitation before sending a fist to smash it.


    "Petty tricks won''t work on me, I''ll be sure to kill you painfully slow!" it bellowed as it stalked over to its incapacitated prey.


    Theoric held up his hand yelling- "Hold on friend! Can we talk about this?" he asked not wanting to fight.


    It was his first time seeing a cyclops and he wasn''t sure if they were even alive in the future which saddened him. Theoric was a big believer in keeping every species alive no matter how vile, nothing should ever be completely wiped out. He didn''t want to imagine a place that had no unique things left alive.


    The cyclops paused hearing a new voice appear, looking around he spotted Theoric and showed him a menacing frown.


    "Human? No, Olympian? No that''s not right, you have a strange smell, I''ll be sure to try you later, but first comes the evil spawn." The cyclops said before ignoring the newcomer and continuing on towards the women. Not viewing Theoric as a threat despite the unfamiliar smell, at the very least it knew he wasn''t an Olympian, the only humanoid that it believed could harm him.


    Theoric sighed as he prepared for battle, The woman curiously watching the newcomer off to the side as she tended to the collapsed one.


    The cyclops bared its fangs as it walked towards the women- "You have no idea how long I''ve been waiting to exact some revenge against those backstabbing bastards."


    Theoric who came up behind the cyclops decided to knock it out instead of killing it, not wishing to wipe out any single race if he could help it. He wasn''t sure how many were still alive and just assumed it was few considering how he never heard of them.


    Creating a giant energy club he boosted himself up with a platform so he could easily reach the cyclops head as he swung down relatively hard, hoping for the best as he didn''t know if it would be too weak or strong, not aware of what a cyclops could take.


    The cyclops getting surprised attack from behind crumbled to the ground with a loud ''Thump'' out cold.


    Theoric letting the club evaporate went up to the head to check if he was still breathing before turning his attention to the women.

 Chapter 73 - Io and Annabeth

    The woman held her companion closer as she cautiously watched Theoric approach,- "Stop right there, that''s close enough, I don''t know what you want but we can handle ourselves."


    Theoric stopped, raising an eyebrow as he looked from the woman back to the cyclops and then broke into a grin chuckling,- "I can see that," he mocked, "What on earth was I thinking, how about I go wake our big friend up and I''ll be on my way."


    The woman frowned but choose to remain mute as she cautiously kept her eyes on the unknown man. Having bad experiences in the past made her very wary of any man that came towards her. She especially didn''t wish for anything to happen to her young friend who was passed out and defenseless at the moment.


    Theoric not receiving a response sighed as he turned around and started heading back to the cyclops.


    The woman not realizing he was joking earlier widened her eyes at his movement, panicking she yelled- "Stop, don''t tell me you really plan on waking it up, why on earth didn''t you kill that horrible thing?"


    Theoric turned around scratching his face,- "Well I''m not exactly sure how many of them there are left, I would hate to kill the last one, tell me something, why does it hate you guys so much? Something about Olympian spawn, don''t tell me your children of the gods?" he asked recalling what the cyclops said.


    The woman seeing the secret was out used it to her advantage,- "Yes, so be careful not to harm us or you''ll receive their wrath, speaking of, I noticed you had some power yourself, are you not also a demigod?"


    Theoric shook his head,- "No, as the cyclops said, I''m no Olympian, but why are you guys down here getting chased around, where are your parents?"


    The woman clenched her teeth thinking of the gods,- "The gods don''t interact with their children, Zeus has ordered that no god shall interfere, raise, or otherwise interact with any earth spawn."


    Theoric curiously asked,- "Why?"


    "Because of the military potential that could come from them, each demigod has a chance of gaining great power and being used as weapons against the other gods, so this was a way for him to eliminate the threat, after all, if they never meet, there is no connection to employ for yourself."


    Theoric- "Sounds a bit strange, but whatever... As much as I would love to chat here, I think you need to make a decision before this guy wakes up, do you want me to help you or should I just leave?"


    The woman bit her bottom lip, struggling to decide.


    "Alright, please help us, but watch yourself," she warned


    Theoric helped lift the unconscious woman as the other one walk closely by keeping an eye on everything he did.


    He could tell the young woman was just passed out so he didn''t feel the need to heal her. He felt it would be easier to deal with one at a time, especially considering how pointy the one awake was.


    Theoric- "I''m Theoric by the way, just tell me which way to go."


    The woman still on edge didn''t lower her guard for a second as she casually responded,- "I''m Io and that''s Annabeth and, we''re headed to Athens to try and gain an audience with her mother Athena."


    Theoric amused asked- "Didn''t you just say they were not allowed to interact with their children? How do you know her mother is Athena?"


    Io- "Her special gift is wisdom, same as her mother, it wasn''t hard for her to figure it out, and I did tell her she wouldn''t answer her, but she''s stubborn and wants to try anyway, couldn''t blame her."


    Theoric- "Did you figure out which god is your parent?"


    Io scowled- "I''m not a demigod, only she is."


    Io wanted to ask more about him and his power but choose to remain mute given the circ.u.mstances.


    Theoric seeing it was a sore subject didn''t insist as they walked in silence. When they were a good distance from the cyclops he set Annabeth down and prepared camp.


    Io tended to her friend making sure everything was fine before taking a seat next to the fire Theoric just set up.


    Theoric getting a better look at her now that they were sitting across from one another, admired her beauty.


    Her friend Annabeth was beautiful as well, but she had a god gene so it was pretty much expected.


    Io was a pretty young looking woman as well, with a full c.h.e.s.t no one would complain about. Height of 5 feet 7 inches with dark brown hair and eyes and noticeable freckles on her face that made her look accessible to the regular man.


    Both were wearing simple brown traveling clothes to blend in, too bad the cyclops could sniff them out.


    Io feeling his stare started to grow uncomfortable- "Please stop staring, I appreciate your help, but once my friend wakes up, I think it''s best we went our separate ways."


    Theoric grinned- "If that''s what you wish, I live north of here with my wife, who I''m sure would love to meet you guys if you''re ever in the neighborhood." he said to try and ease tensions.


    Io hearing he had a wife visibly relaxed some, but not completely due to not knowing the truth of his words, it wouldn''t be the first time a man lied to get what he wanted.


    Theoric seeing her still on guard could only sigh as he looked up at the stars that came out as night fell.- "I''m going to bed now since I assume you''ll probably stay up as long as I''m here," he said looking back down to her to confirm.


    Io didn''t say anything and just quietly stared at him over the flickering flame as if it was obvious.


    Theoric believed for her to be this on guard, something horrible must of happened to her, it was a tragedy that such things took place. This brought up unpleasant memories as he thought of the revenge he has yet to exact, but he already formulated a grand scheme that would crush his foe''s will when the time came.


    He bid her goodnight and soon fell asleep, not forgetting to put up a skin shield layer around himself in case she decided to slit his throat while he slept, believing it to be a real possibility given her cold attitude despite him saving their lives.

 Chapter 74 - Full Circle

    Theoric woke up the next day alone, the two women seem to have ditched him in the middle of the night.


    He felt conflicted, on one hand, he was glad that the cold woman was gone, she really s.u.c.k.e.d the life out of him just being near her. On the other hand, she had that next door girl, fun neighbor/village girl feel if she wasn''t filled with such loathing towards men.


    He was also saddened he never got to meet the sleeping babe who was his type.


    Giving another sigh, he stood up and headed back to look for a waterfall he heard them pass by the other day. He enjoyed watching the flow of the water as it cascaded down, reminding him of simpler times, the noise also had a calming effect that allowed him to relax.


    ...................................................


    Meanwhile, Io and Annabeth were still making their way south.


    Annabeth at this time was also feeling conflicted- "It doesn''t feel right to just leave the man who saved us."


    Io snorted- "Never trust men Anna, of all the things you know and learn this is by far the most important, I don''t want to see you end up like me. Only thanks to your mother''s help, was I able to escape from Zeus''s grasp and find my way to you. I promised to help protect and guide you and I intend to do that the best way I know how."


    When Io first found her all those years ago, it was some of the best times of Annabeth''s young life, finding a mother figure, and then sister after she grew up to be the same age that Io was stuck at. It was nice also for Io that Annabeth wouldn''t grow older anytime soon due to her demigod body, she fears to interact with people that will eventually grow old and leave her behind.


    The good times didn''t last though as they had to rush to escape after having their location compromised after a monster passed by and picked up Annabeth''s scent.


    Leaving with nothing but some rags and a dagger, they left ill-prepared and under-geared, traveling as fast as they could south towards Athens after much arguing with each other. Annabeth won the argument and choose to visit the city that was built for her mother goddess, in hopes of finally meeting her.


    Traveling was risky though, due to her scent being spread over a wider distance, allowing magical monsters to more easily track her down.


    Annabeth could only give up the conversation when Io started talking about her promise- "I know, I know, okay, I trust you, all I''m saying is it feels wrong, he did save us according to your own words."


    Io felt like she should have left that part out, now it was likely she would never hear the end of it.


    They continued to move in the unusually quiet forest, Io and Annabeth were on high alert having experienced this more than once as they came to a stop to listen.


    Io whispered- "Get your daggers ready just in case, I don''t think it''s a cyclops this time."


    Annabeth at any other time would retort how obvious that was but knew the seriousness of the situation. All sorts of magical beasts were attracted to the Olympian blood in her whether for revenge or for a source of substance to help empower themselves or both.


    It was to bad for her that she didn''t develop any powers besides a better physique and intellect compared to a regular mortal.


    Io was also not gifted in any way, she was just a regular mortal until the day she was snatched by Zeus and used by him. After being in such close proximity to the gods, longer then most mortals, she did end up with small benefits, but nothing grand enough to put her on Annabeth''s level who was an actual demigod, though she was cursed never to age by Zeus.


    Annabeth clutched her dagger tightly ready to draw at a moment''s notice as they strained their ears to listen for the smallest sound out of place.


    Their heads jerked right when they heard a branch snap


    ___________________________________________


    Theoric meanwhile was n.a.k.e.d, enjoying himself under the waterfall, letting it wash over him. The pounding of the falling water soothing his scalp like a nice massage.


    His gear was placed just offshore under a barrier he erected around it as he took the time to relax.


    It wasn''t long before it came to an abrupt end as he peaked his head out of the falls, listening to the noises heading his way from both sides.


    From the south, he could hear the screams of girls and from the north the toppling of trees.


    "Anna! Slow down! You''re better than this!"


    Walking out from under the falls his n.a.k.e.d form was revealed to Annabeth as she burst through the underbrush. She immediately froze upon seeing Theoric in all his glory, only snapping out of it when she heard Io yelling again.


    Io- "Anna! Don''t go too far!" she yelled once she lost sight of her, knowing she had no way to keep up with Anna if she continued to run at full speed.


    Anna hearing her call, paled as she recalled what she was running from, rushing into the ankle-deep water without a care, choosing to hide behind Theoric hoping he would take care of it.


    Theoric''s eyebrow rose seeing her action, wondering what had her so frightened as Io came bursting through the brush next


    Io paused briefly seeing the nude form in front of her before her attention shifted back to Annabeth.


    Io- "Anna! You have to get over this fear." she started to berate as she ran over to check on her.


    Without glancing up at Theoric she offhandedly said as she passed- "Could you put some clothes on after you take care of that."


    Theoric amused by the situation as Io passed to check on Anna who was cowering behind him, asked- "Take care of what?"

 Chapter 75 - Arachnophobia

    A man spider cam bursting through next, (think centaur, only with a spider body instead of a horse.) Covered in smaller spiders crawling all over and around it. The many beady little black eyes looking around for the girls as it spotted them behind Theoric, giving a roar with its bug-like mouth, drool sent flying out.


    Annabeth hearing the roar cowered further into Io''s embrace.


    Io feeling exacerbated about her arachnophobia did her best to try and calm her, "Shh, shh, Anna, everything will be fine, it''s just a spider, you have to get over this at some point." she said not worrying in the slightest after witnessing the ease at which Theoric took down the cyclops from earlier.


    Theoric surprised to find another magical creature watched it closely as he powered up, now glowing orange with the telltale signs of his skin layer shield.


    The man spider shot out webs from its mouth while ordering its brood to attack.


    Theoric lifted his hand up erecting a barrier in the same motion to catch the incoming web, then sent it out, pushing all the incoming spiders back towards the man spider who quickly jumped back onto a tree dodging it, climbing backward as it watched his brood get swept away.


    The man spider then jumped from its perch at Trenton who easily captured it in the air with an orange bubble. It roared and slammed against its cage but was incapable of damaging it for its prowess did not lie in strength.


    They couldn''t hear anything though as the sound was also blocked off as they watched the creature struggle against its prison walls.


    The brood came back still following the last order they received as they attacked again, Theoric then gathered them together in another ball and left it floating by their master.


    Theoric turned to the girls- "Well that''s done."


    Io still comforting Anna who wouldn''t move with spiders so close, caged or not, coldly said- "Then remove that filth and get dressed."


    Theoric wryly grinned at her cold attitude, intending to do as she said until the crashing from the north reached them.


    "What''s that?" asked Io.


    The cyclops they already escaped from once, came crashing through letting out a far mightier roar than the spider could ever hope to accomplish.


    Cyclops- "I found you again Olympian sc.u.ms, this time your tricks won''t work as I am now prepared knowing what you are." he said with his eye narrowing to Theoric who sneak attacked him last time, believing him to be another Olympian despite the unusual smell, for he believed only an Olympian could contest his strength.


    Io glared at Theoric, expressing her discontent that he didn''t end the creature when he had the chance.


    Theoric paid it no mind though as he thought to communicate once more with the Cyclops- "Is there no way we can solve this peacefully, perhaps you could tell me why you hate the Olympians so much?"


    Cyclops scoffed- "As if you don''t know how your backstabbing parents allied with us and commissioned weapons powerful enough to fight the titans which upon acquisition won the war and then proceeded to kick everyone else that wasn''t an Olympian out, and then gave the credit of crafting the weapons to their poor excuse of a blacksmithing god, thus deluding themselves and everyone else that they are the best and no one can be better."


    Theoric was starting to get a feel now about what the gods were like as he realized they were going to be a problem.


    Theoric- "My condolences for what happened, but don''t you think you''re taking it to far by trying to kill us."


    Cyclops angrily responded- "Your Parents Kicked Us Out Of Our Home After We Won Them The War, We Deserve Retribution!"


    "Is there really no other way?" he asked forming a club behind the Cyclops head.


    Cyclops- "Enough, it''s time for you to die and show those backstabbing filth the error of their ways."


    Theoric sighed seeing there was no reasoning with him as the Cyclops attempted to charge over before the club slammed down putting him back to sleep.


    Io- "Will you kill him now?"


    Theoric was starting to dislike this woman- "No."


    Io pointed up- "And what about them?"


    Theoric frowned- "No, I won''t kill them either."


    Io- "You should at least move them away, Anna can''t handle spiders as you can see."


    "They''re gone now, no reason to be afraid anymore."


    Peaking out, Annabeth saw no more spiders, her eyes wandering around just to make sure until it came to rest upon a sight unfamiliar to her as it was her first time seeing one.


    Theoric catching her line of sight grinned- "Like what you see?"


    Annabeth went red as a tomato as she turned around to avoid looking.


    Io frostily said- "Go put on clothes."


    "Tch, don''t act like you don''t like seeing it," he said taking a shot in the dark chance to break her frozen heart, spouting crap he didn''t even believe.


    Io didn''t say anything else as her inner thoughts ran wild while watching his back as he went to collect his things. He saved them not once, but twice, no matter how much she dislikes men, even she would warm a little.


    All dressed and ready to go, he started walking back towards his home.


    Io- "Where are you going?"


    Theoric- "Home."


    Anna- "What about us?"


    Theoric paused turning back- "What about you?"


    Anna taking the initiative knowing Io wouldn''t wish to talk anymore to him- "You can''t just leave us, we need your help to reach Athens, I''m not strong enough yet to go at it alone."


    "You didn''t seem to care about this when you left in the middle of the night."


    Anna flushed in embarrassment while Io just looked away.


    Anna sincerely asked- "Please help us."


    Theoric couldn''t resist, looking at her puppy dog look, begging for his help. Those mesmerizing eyes were truly something special.- "Fine, but I''m still heading home first, I''m not going to leave my wife behind."


    Anna froze when she heard he was married.- "Wife?" The first time hearing it, Io having never told her he was married.


    Io seeing this sighed as she spoke up to help Anna- "What will you do with this guy, will you just leave him here so we can meet again on the way back?"


    "Doesn''t matter, does it?" he rhetorically asked.


    He then proceeded to head north not caring one way or the other if they follow. Io rolled her eyes while dragging Anna along so they wouldn''t fall behind.

 Chapter 76 - Meeting the Wife

    They spent a few days traveling by foot since Theoric wasn''t interested in flying back while carrying others, plus it gave him the chance to see everything he missed and spend more time getting to know the ladies.


    Arriving back at the village he was greeted by many folks while they happily asked about the two new beauties he brought with playful banter telling him not to stray and others complaining about how the world wasn''t fair.


    Passing the village, on the path to his home, Io couldn''t help but mention- "You seemed to be well-liked at the village."


    Annabeth- "Yeah it was really nice seeing so many happy people, I hope Athens is the same way."


    Theoric- "I wouldn''t get your hopes up about Athens, I''m sure it will be a lovely place when we first get there, but with so many people there''s bound to be nasty things when you take a closer look."


    Io could only nod in agreement while Annabeth proudly boasted- "I know more then you think, you forget who my mother is."


    Theoric- "Is that so... Well enough about that, here is my lovely home, I can''t wait for you to meet my wife, she''s going to love you ladies... (Pausing while remembering something)... Oh, and I suppose I should apologize in advance for... well you''ll see, I''m sure you''ll become fast friends." he grinned.


    Annabeth lost her happy demeanor upon hearing about his wife again but was very interested in seeing what she looked like.


    She wanted to see who was able to make a guy like Theoric treat the both of them as regular people, whereas before, whenever they interacted with others, the men especially were always drooling over them and doing whatever they could to in their pants.


    Io perking up was also not immune in wanting to see what his wife looked like.


    Pushing his way in he called out- "Sigyn, I''m home and I brought friends."


    Then they saw a beautiful curvy, blond hair, green eye woman coming around the corner with the most wonderful smile.


    "Theo!" Sigyn excitedly called out as she ran up to give him a hug and an innocent kiss.


    Breaking away she looked at the two other guests- "So who are these fine young ladies?" she asked with a noticeably large grin, her eyes drifting towards their c.h.e.s.ts.


    "Come here and give me a hug." Sigyn said before anyone could answer as she made her way over and gave Io a warm hug while her hands roamed, making Io let out a small yelp at having her assets squeezed, her face blushing.


    Sigyn then turned to Annabeth, saving the best for last as she took notice of her rather large c.h.e.s.t.


    Annabeth feeling her predatory gaze after witnessing what happened to Io took a step back shaking her head- "That''s ok you don''t have toooo" yelping as Sigyn arrived and started exploring her body.


    Annabeth at her mercy let out an involuntary m.o.a.n as Sigyn started groping her c.h.e.s.t but was quickly pulled away by Theoric with Io''s help.


    "Sigyn, enough playing, we just arrived after a long journey after I saved them from being attacked."


    Sigyn pouting- "I was just having a bit of fun, I didn''t realize humans could turn out so nice, but you reminded me, I just finished making food, I''m not sure if there is enough for everyone though, I didn''t realize you were bringing friends." she said with a bit of a glare knowing that Theoric could have warned her with their telepathic communication.


    Theoric realizing his mistake scratched the back of his head awkwardly- "Well I don''t have to eat, you guys go enjoy your food while I go look to make sure we have a room ready for you."


    Theoric left them with Sigyn who smiled back at them- "So Theoric saved you, he is the best man you''ll ever meet, well come on then, let''s get you some food, then you can wash up before bed." she bragged while beckoning them towards the kitchen.


    Io and Annabeth took a moment to collect themselves before following, whispering to each other.


    "So that''s what he meant earlier when he apologized," Io said


    Annabeth "Yeah and she certainly is beautiful, I can see why he hasn''t shown an overly amount of interest in us."


    As the girls were eating while Theoric was away, Sigyn asked them to tell their story. Where she learned that Annabeth was a demigod and Io was cursed by a horrible god named Zeus who used her. She quietly got up After that part and gave Io a warm caring hug which Io appreciated.


    Io- "I don''t remember asking, but what are you guys? I can tell you aren''t chosen or half-bloods, I didn''t ask Theoric earlier because I didn''t think we would be spending so much time together."


    Sigyn- "We are Asgardians."


    "Asgardians?" asked a confused Annabeth, it wasn''t every day she didn''t know something.


    Sigyn then explained what and where they came from and their story in coming here, even saying things Theoric would have left out if he would have been here, at least until they spent more time together and proved trustworthy.


    "The Gaea! Theoric was blessed by The Gaea!" Annabeth asked with bug eyes. Gaea was a much bigger deal to her since she was actually related.


    Io also surprised stayed mute as she took it all in.


    Sigyn grinned at having impressed the duo, puffing out her c.h.e.s.t in victory- "Yes that''s right."


    Theoric arrived just as Sigyn finished boasting about their blessing- "Sigyn!"


    Sigyn spotting Theoric''s stern look, deflated as she realized she goofed up again.


    Annabeth turned around looking intently at Theoric who was blessed by Gaea.


    Theoric sighed seeing Annabeth''s new infatuated look- "Why don''t you girls go clean yourself and head to bed while I talk to Sigyn."


    Io keeping a level head got up and again had to drag Annabeth away who was ready to launch a barrage of questions at Theoric- "Come on Anna, you''ll have plenty of time to talk later


    Sigyn looking dramatically gloomy again after doing something wrong, avoided looking at Theoric.


    Theoric seeing this couldn''t help but grin as he walked up and stroked her head- "Sigyn, you need to stop acting like the world is over because of a simple mistake." he chuckled.


    Sigyn looked up with watery eyes- "It''s just, it''s just, I never want to make you mad at me, I always want to make you happy."


    Theoric grinning- "That''s what tonight''s for."


    Sigyn blushed but then asked- "So are you planning on having them join us? It may be difficult for Io, you probably don''t know what happened to her do you?"


    Theoric frowned- "I have some idea, but it won''t be up to me whether or not they join us, this one is all on you."


    Sigyn titled her head cutely questioning why.


    Theoric- "I wish for you to have an equal say, you''re my most important person, my wife, my partner, and I love you."


    Sigyn broke out into a happy smile- "I love you too... (Giving him a hug.)... And you don''t have to worry about anything, I will make sure to seduce them, Io will be difficult, but I can do it, I think a woman touch is exactly what she needs to get her back into the hang of things, plus there''s no way I''m letting such beautiful sisters escape my grasp, I must motorboat them."


    Hearing this, Theoric would fall in love all over again if he could, she truly was the best.

 Chapter 77 - No More Chances

    That night Theoric and Sigyn were a bit loud before he remembered to shield the noise from disturbing the guest.


    Annabeth was wide awake with a flush face listening to them, even Io wasn''t immune with a bit of a blush as she stared up at the ceiling along with Annabeth. Luckily they were spared a short time later and were allowed to drift off to sleep, though it was a bit tough for Annabeth who has yet to experience anything of the sort and was imagining Theoric doing it to her as she recalled his n.a.k.e.d body at the waterfall.


    Sigyn apologized the next day but couldn''t help teasing Annabeth when she noticed how fl.u.s.tered she was being around them after hearing what they did last night.


    Surprisingly Io talked Annabeth into staying a bit longer in the village seeing how Anna liked it. This was Io''s way of delaying the trip to Athens where she was certain Annabeth would be disappointed which she didn''t wish to see her sad.


    A week later they said their goodbyes to the villagers while Theoric who was tired of looking after Herlu, left him to slowly starve to death after covering up the secret entrance. There was no way he was going to bring him along or arrange someone else to watch him, in case he found a way to exploit said person.


    He only felt bad about not keeping him as a gift for Vott, wondering where he was and if he was doing okay.


    Making their way back through the same woods where they first met, they happily talked about the event again, retelling Sigyn who was happy to listen until they heard the same crashing of trees as in the past.


    Sigyn- "What was that?"


    Io answers faster than Annabeth, happy to take a jab at Theoric- "That would most likely be the Cyclops that Theoric refused to take care of." she said looking at him with an I told you so look.


    Theoric rolled his eyes- "And I said don''t worry about it." though he was disgruntled to be in the same situation for the third time. He was going to make sure there wouldn''t be a fourth, one was only allowed so many chances.


    He sighed when he spotted the same Cyclops appear, toppling over a couple of trees in his way.


    "Ah-Ha! I found you sneaky rats again, I won''t be sneak attacked again, I came prepared." the Cyclops said banging the new helmet he was sporting.- "With this, you won''t be able to use your Olympian trickery, I will be sure to kill you nice and slow for all the pain you caused me and my kind."


    Theoric- "Tch, your clearly too dumb to live, if the rest of your kind is the same, I''m not surprised the Olympians played you."


    Cyclops bellowed- "Argh, you just wait right there, I''ll show you how strong a cyclops can be." he said angrily stomping over.


    "Fine then, come over, let me put you out of your misery." Theoric said forming a spike. "Besides, truth be told, I wanted nothing more than to skewer that big stupid eye of yours when I first saw you."


    The Cyclops let out another angry roar as it picked up speed- "I''ll Kill You!"


    Tearing up the ground as it came in large strides, it wasn''t long before it was in range, dodging underneath the incoming spike while mocking him- "Ha! Did you think you really think that would wor..." He was cut off when he cleared the first spike, only for there to be a second one waiting underneath, piercing his eye dead center.


    The Cyclops dropped dead with a new hole in its head as its momentum carried it forward to the waiting feet of Theoric who looked down in pity.


    Theoric tried to cheer everyone up with a little dark humor- "Well at least I got a bullseye." giving a small grin.


    Io snorted at his poor taste in puns- "You missed the first one."


    The other two girls giggled seeing his shoulder slump in defeat. Sigyn coming over to comfort him while still silently laughing a bit, rubbing his back.- "There, there."


    Luckily for Annabeth, they didn''t encounter the man spider again as they made their way south towards Athens


    They grew closer together as Sigyn subtly kept the feelings in Annabeth alive, who kept stealing glances at Theoric. Io just appreciated the comradery and familiar feel while interacting with Annabeth and Sigyn who she was growing much closer to after sharing, she even started to ever so slowly warm to Theoric.


    Passing several villages along the way and small towns where people would stare at them. They were an unusual party, to say the least, a big man in finely crafted gear with 3 beautiful women, each prettier than the last.


    Managing to avoid most trouble until they came across a caravan that was being attacked.


    Annabeth was the first to act- "We have to help them." she said sprinting over with daggers drawn, Io quickly following along.


    Theoric amused just watched as he wanted to see what they were made of having never seen them in action.


    Sigyn feeling conflicted choose to stay by his side- "Theo, are we not also going to help?"


    Theoric- "Naw, let''s see what they''re made of before we do anything, don''t forget she''s a half-blood against regular humans."


    Sigyn sadly nodded in agreement so Theoric took her hand, grinning as she easily cheered up before she turned concerned eyes back towards the ladies who just arrived at the conflict, promising herself to step in and help them if things got too difficult.


    Theoric then muttered something else which made Sigyn pause- "We don''t even know which is the right side yet."


    This was no concern to Annabeth who saw her mother''s symbol on the side of the caravan, a picture of a helmet sitting on top of a woman''s head. Choosing to defend against the attackers seeing the connection.

 Chapter 78 - Defending the Caravan

    Annabeth yelled- "I''m here to help." as she sliced through a spartan warrior sporting their red colors that was about to spear the Athenian warrior on the ground who was in blue colors.


    Io knowing she was never going to be a physical warrior like Annabeth took up the bow but lost it during their travels, only recently replacing in a small town. Drawing it full length, showing the experience of having done this numerous times before she let fly her arrow, piercing a warrior charging at Annabeth from the side.


    "Anna, don''t let your guard down." Io kindly reminded


    "I know!" Annabeth yelled back, irritated that she was being told something she knew. It wasn''t like the warrior was even close to being able to kill her.


    One Spartan yelled- "It seems these weak fools needed help from a couple of women." Gaining some mock laughter while completely disregarding their brethren''s deaths.


    Spartan leader- "Thomas, Nikos, take care of the women, let''s finish this fight!" he gave a military chime that they all reciprocated before increasing their aggressiveness.


    A fat guy peeked out from one of the horse-drawn carriages, gazing upon the two beauties who came to help.


    The Athenian leader yelled out his orders trying to rally his men into formation to little effect as they were chopped down immediately whenever they lost focus for a fraction of a second. These men weren''t here for tough battles, they thought it was a simple escort, never did they think their lives would be at risk.


    Io seeing a man charge shot countless arrows at him, only for his shield to block every single shot that he didn''t manage to dodge.


    Annabeth seeing Io in trouble attempted to go back before she dodged a spear strike from the side. Worried she angrily turned to her attacker throwing a random strike that he easily blocked and then shield bashed her away.


    Chuckling he commented- "Battle isn''t a place for a woman, drop your weapons and I''ll let you warm my bed tonight."


    Surprisingly this calmed Annabeth, realizing she lost control earlier, she grew quiet while taking a stance.


    The man seeing he failed to rattle her thought nothing of it since she was still just a woman. He sneered as he moved forward thrusting his spear out. Annabeth ready and waiting moved forward dodging by a hair''s breadth as she moved forward to his now exposed side and swiped her dagger across his open neck, all within a fraction of a second.


    Eyes wide, he fell clutching his throat as he bled out not believing he was just done in by a woman.


    Annabeth turned quickly to check on Io, a heart-stopping moment as she saw the man about to pierce her.


    Io was nowhere near prepared enough to fight someone so skilled and grew fl.u.s.tered as the gap closed knowing she was in trouble.


    Theoric feeling Sigyn''s nervous squeeze held her hand tightly preventing her from moving.


    "Theo!?" Sigyn said panicking a little.


    "Relax," he said with a grin.


    Sigyn eyes grew wide in fear as she saw the spear''s decent and gave a yelp- "Oh, no." turning her head away into Theorics c.h.e.s.t so she didn''t have to see the horrific sight.


    The spear, however, was stopped abruptly by an orange glow as Io was spared thanks to Theoric''s timely intervention. Without hesitation, she drew her waist dagger and planted in the throat of the stunned man who died still baffled by the event.


    Io sighing in relief gave thanks to Theoric with a thankful nod in his direction.


    Theoric patted his wife''s head- "Sigyn, you should really trust me more, look everything is fine."


    Sigyn peeked out- "Oh thank goodness." then she turned and began to pout,- "Stupid Theo, Smelly Theo, it''s not me who doesn''t trust, it''s you who bullies me, Hmph!"


    Which made him chuckle- "Yes, yes, yes, It''s my fault, I''m sorry my love," he said stroking her head.


    Squinting her eyes Sigyn responded- "It''s good you know."


    No longer worried about Io, Annabeth turned her attention back on the battle. The Athenians were down to half their men with only about a dozen left as they finally managed to gather into a reasonable formation, knowing they wouldn''t survive on their own.


    The Spartans attacks slowed as they came up against desperate pressure from the Athenians who were fighting their hearts out to live, but the numbers that were about even at the start of the battle now swung to the Spartans as they outnumbered them 2 to 1.


    Annabeth charged over not afraid to attack their backside as she began a bloody dance that they were ill-prepared for. Every one of them wondering where this deadly minx came from.


    The Spartan leader seeing this couldn''t believe his eyes as he watched more of his men falling to this unknown beauty.- "What are all you sad sacks doing, It''s just one woman! Kill Her!" he barked.


    The close proximity though was becoming a problem for his men as their spears couldn''t keep up with her.


    Seeing a lost cause the Spartan leader ordered the retreat- "Retreat, Retreat! Get Your Asses Moving!"


    Annabeth didn''t miss all the unusual things they were doing, muttering to herself- "That''s strange."


    Io took the chance at revenge as she shot a couple of the retreating forms, downing one.


    The Spartan leader giving one last curse- "Done in by a couple of damn women, how will I explain this."


    Annabeth kept an eye on them before turning to see the Athenian Leader arrive to thank her.


    "I can''t thank you enough for coming when you did, you really saved us... May I know the name of my savior, I''m Manousos Vlachides by the way, leader of this ragtag group of men."


    "I''m Annabeth Chase, and those are my friends, Io, Theoric and his wife Sigyn," she said pointing out the others.


    The man seeing there was another two frowned a little when he noticed Theoric, wondering why such a nicely geared man was hiding away from the fight and letting women fight for him.

 Chapter 79 - Sore Feet

    Sigyn broke away from Theoric as they grew closer to check on Annabeth.


    "Anna, are you okay, your not hurt anywhere? Make sure to tell me, I''ll fix you right up, same goes for you Io, don''t forget." Sigyn caringly said as she gave Annabeth a once over.


    Annabeth boasted showing her proud side- "Nothing to worry about, as you can see I''m more than capable, it''s part of my heritage."


    Io rolled her eyes at Annabeth''s boasting while thanking Sigyn for her concern- "Thanks, don''t worry we know we can count on you."


    Sigyn hearing this happily hugged her- "Yes! I''m glad your both okay." then turned to hug Annabeth before stopping- "Umm, I would hug you too but you need a bath."


    Annabeth taking notice of her bloody form agreed,- "Yeah, I"ll do that as soon as I can."


    Meanwhile, Manousos greeted Theoric- "Hello, I don''t know if you heard but I''m the leader of this bunch, what brings you lot here?"


    Theoric- "Just on our way to Athens when we came across you."


    Manousos- "We are also on our way to Athens when we got ambushed, It''s a good thin..."


    He was interrupted by a rather large fat man who was waddling over- "Why hello there dear benefactors, I am Drusus Bucculeius Magnentius." He said with a bow before continuing, his eyes wandering over Io and then Annabeth to check out the lovely woman who came to help him. "And I would like to thank... thank..." He started to stutter, growing pale at the sight of her bloody appearance, sweating when he noticed the victims nearby.


    "Uh, um, excuse me." The fat man said bringing a handkerchief to his mouth as he quickly retreated trying to make it back to his stagecoach, but not before hurling his recent meal.


    Manousos sighed in exasperation- "You''ll have to excuse him, he isn''t used to these kinds of situations." he explained seeing their disgusted faces.


    Theoric- "A sheltered flower is he?"


    Manousos face scrunched up a bit not liking his lord being talked about like that, but seeing as it was his fault he kept it to himself, not to mention they were just saved by the girls which he''s still embarrassed about despite his outward demeanor.


    "I wouldn''t go around openly making fun of him though, he is the son of Lord Decimus," he warned.


    Io stepped forward knowing the others would never ask- "I apologize for any slight we might have said, I was wondering if you would allow us to accompany you to Athens?"


    Io ignored Theoric''s stare, unlike the others, Io wasn''t some superhuman who could walk for days on end without rest, her feet were killing her and all she longed for was a break. This was her chance to get off her feet and hitch a ride.


    At one time during the trip, she tried to talk them into getting horses but the others didn''t seem all that interested, enjoying the slow time together. Annabeth was happy to spend more time with the person she had a crush on. While Theoric and Sigyn were happy to sightsee as much as they could along the way. Io on the other hand was pushing herself at this point to keep going but wasn''t very vocal about it trying not to be a bother to the others.


    Manousos- "Sure, that would be no trouble at all, plenty of room now." he morbidly joked.


    Io frowned at the joke while Sigyn asked- "How much farther is it to Athens by the way?"


    Manousos about to respond was cut off by Annabeth- "We should be a day away now if my timing isn''t off." she said looking at Manousos to confirm.


    Manousos- "Yes that''s right."


    Manousos- "Well we wasted enough time, my men and I will clean up what we can from our fallen brethren and then we''ll set off, you can find any empty space in the back wagons if you don''t mind... (Pausing he took another look at the bloody woman, receiving goosebumps as he recalled how she got that way.)... And you can use the spare water barrels to clean yourself up, we''re near enough to Athens anyways."


    Io- "Thank you, it''ll suit us just fine."


    Manousos- "No trouble, no trouble at all, now if you''ll excuse me, those damn Spartans caused us quite the headache, I hope this doesn''t lead to war."


    Annabeth frowned hearing that.


    Sigyn- "Anna, what''s wrong?" she asked noticing the frown.


    Annabeth shook her head- "It''s nothing, I just don''t think those were Spartans."


    "Go on," Io said knowing she had more to say.


    Annabeth- "Well most notably, Spartans are not known for running away, and while they were good fighters, they seemed a bit off to me from what I was expecting from a Spartan trained warrior, and then there are the women comments, in Sparta, women are also treated better than other places, they are allowed education, property, and physical activities are encouraged like the men, but in the end, even in Sparta women are still looked down upon I suppose." Spartans only wanted strong women so they can produce strong offspring, preferably male.


    Io- "Anna, I don''t know how much of that magical knowledge you received from your mom, but don''t assume things without first-hand experience, you should only use it as a guideline."


    Annabeth snorted- "Tell me something I don''t know." then went to find some water to clean off.


    Io ignored her sassiness and headed for the wagons to finally take a load off and let her feet get their much-needed rest.


    Once they were all in the back, the girls took a snooze, Io pretty much collapsing as soon as she entered.


    Theoric stayed awake keeping an eye on everyone wondering what he would do should he meet an Olympian.


    The caravan''s later stopped having found a place to sleep last night. The following day they found themselves parked on top of a hill, giving a great view as the morning sun swept through the valley below.


    Theoric already up and about came back when he noticed the girls getting up.- "Hey there sleepy heads, I hope you had a good rest."


    Annabeth spoke out first, being the most excited, wondering if they arrived- "Have we reached Athens?"


    Theoric grinned and pointed south towards the city situated around another hill in the distance, you could just make out the Acropolis on top.


    Annabeth''s eyes sparkled seeing the city built for her mom, the sun making it look all the more magnificent. - "Wow, there it is, my mother''s city."

 Chapter 80 - Showing Off

    During the trip, Drusus, the fat man, would sneak looks whenever he could at the women, but otherwise stayed cooped up in his carriage not wishing to antagonize the warrior women. He was not a brave man and could be said to be one of the milder lordlings running around.


    Though they were beautiful, he didn''t feel it was worth risking his life when there are others he could pursue in the city who may come up short at times when compared but still were equally pretty in their own right and not as scary.


    The girls were having fun riding horses, Sigyn got the other two to help teach her as it was her first time even seeing a horse and wanted to try it. Theoric just watched from the wagon trying not to ruin their fun, he didn''t like the idea of riding something that didn''t necessarily give its consent.


    The horse did seem to like Sigyn though as it galloped around happily enjoying her soft petting that came at moments of extreme joy when the horse did a happy trot that bounced her a bit.


    A worried Io and Annabeth rode beside her in case she fell from the excited horse.


    It was later at midday they arrived at the city''s first checkpoint were 4 armed men blocked the entrances with spears pointed out while another two flanked the sides as they approached.


    "Halt, state who you are and what business you have." asked the guards suspiciously.


    Before Manousos could answer, Drusus poked his head out and began to yell feeling the need to make up for his early performance and show off a bit.- "How dare you stop me, do you know who I am? I will have your heads if you don''t move out of the way this instance!"


    One of the guards sneered at this fat fool yelling at him- "What makes a fatty like you so brave?" but just as he finished speaking he was elbowed hard by his colleague and fell to his knees groaning in pain.


    The guard who recognized the fatty did his best to remedy the situation as he bowed down- "Lord Drusus, please forgive us for not recognizing you, we''ve been under heavy pressure lately to tighten up security due to the recent raids by Sparta.


    Drusus who wasn''t about to let it go paused hearing the report- "We to were ambushed on our way here by Spartans, tell me has my father and the rest started preparing for war?"


    "Not that I''m aware of, I think the situation is still being monitored though they have been positioning more men near the border."


    Drusus nodded- "I''ll need to meet my father to see what''s going on."


    The guard getting the hint yelled at the other 4 who have yet to move- "What are you fools doing, get out of the way before I throttle you!"


    Drusus passing by flicked a silver coin to the helpful guard who grinned widely seeing the shiny coin.- "Thank you, milord."


    An angry groaning guard got off his feet giving the man a death glare as he spied the silver coin in his hand.


    The lucky guard snorted- "What are you staring at if I didn''t act in such a thorough way you may have got yourself killed."


    Theoric and the girls watched all of this in amus.e.m.e.nt, grinning when they saw the smiling fat man who was ballooning in pride.


    Manousos shook his head at his lord knowing he was only acting this way because he lost face when he threw up in front of the women.


    The guards they passed stared hungrily at Annabeth and Sigyn when they passed with occasional glances thrown at Io. Something the guards they traveled with knew not to do because of how fearsome they were.


    Theoric seeing this glared back ready to take lives if they should be dumb of enough to make a move, not that they noticed though as the caravan quietly passed by out of sight.


    When the caravan was about to take a side path meant for wagons that took them away from the main city entrance Theoric and the girls decided it was time to hop off.


    Drusus gathering his courage came to see them off,- "Thank you once again for saving me, if you ever need anything feel free to look me up, there is little I can''t resolve." he boasted.


    Io- "It''s our p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, Thank you for letting us ride with you."


    Drusus getting a little red shook his head- "No trouble, no trouble at all, once again thank you and don''t forget what I said."


    Splitting off they headed to the main city gate where another group of guards stood checking people coming and going.


    Sigyn commented- "Well he was a nice man."


    Theoric- "He was amusing at the very least if nothing else."


    Annabeth- "If he was really nice he would have paid us for saving him, did you see the way he arrogantly acted and then flipped a silver coin to that guard even though he didn''t give us anything."


    If the fatty knew what she said, he would be crying tears of blood having forgotten to give this fierce woman a reward.


    "Well, he did give us a ride," Io said more than happy about not having to walk the rest of the way.


    Coming up to the gate they were stopped again.


    "Halt, haven''t seen your lot here before, tell me why you''re here and what you want." said the guard as his eyes roamed the women causing them to shiver in disgust at his undisguised lecherous gaze.


    Theoric moved to stand in front blocking his view causing the man to frown- "We''re here to visit and take in the sights, we''ve heard many wondrous things about this great city and so far it hasn''t disappointed."


    Another guard seeing the problem came over to help- "Alright just make sure you don''t cause any trouble, move along now don''t block the entrance."


    Theoric and the girls accepted his kind intentions and entered before anything more could be said.


    The lecherous guard wasn''t happy to see them leave as he angrily turned to his comrade- "Why did you have to ruin my fun?"


    The man snorted- "Are you kidding me, if your eyes and mind weren''t so focused on the women you may have noticed that wasn''t a man you wanted to mess with, even after he blocked your view you managed to see nothing, not only was the guy big and well geared, he looked like he was ready to rip your head off if you made the slightest move and I wasn''t about to risk my life to save a sc.u.mbag like you."


    "What do you know, I could have taken him and then his woman would come running into my arms asking me to protect them."


    "Keep dreaming, you should just save your money for the brothels because that''s the only kind of women that''ll ever sleep with you."

 Chapter 81 - Villa bath (18+)

    Walking along the cobblestone roads, they observed the buildings and people. The poorer side had houses made of mudbricks, and then as the wealth increased from the outside in, it went from just mudbricks to mudbricks with wood to make it sturdier then came a stronger form of mud, clay for the following houses. and finally stone for the inner dwellings as well all surrounding buildings of prominence.


    Annabeth''s eyes roamed all over the place soaking in everything she could of her mother''s city, trying to not miss a single detail. Io walking nearby made sure she didn''t bump into anything when she was distracted.


    Sigyn stayed by Theorics side holding his arm as her nervousness grew being surrounded by so many people again.


    The girls surprisingly weren''t what drew most looks though, Theoric found many turning their gaze to him when he passed. Sticking out due to his unusually royal looking gear and tall height compared to most.


    Theoric- "The suns going down girls, I think its time we found an Inn or something to spend the night."


    Annabeth was reluctant to go turn in for the night but was talked down by Io and Sigyn.


    Io was still nervous about the disappointment Annabeth will most likely receive when she visits the temple.


    Sigyn, on the other hand, was now ready to try and close the deal with the ladies after spending a good deal of time with them and getting to know who they are. She was confident Annabeth still had a crush on Theoric and was going to exploit that. As for Io, while she still acted distant towards Theoric, she felt Io was comfortable enough now that while she wouldn''t be thrilled, Sigyn was confident in seducing her and getting her to go along with it.


    They asked around and found a luxurious inn since Theoric wasn''t against the idea of spending everything he had if that''s what it cost to enjoy himself. Plus he earned most of it by wiping out bandits and such over the years with a small amount coming from donations from the villagers. He wasn''t worried about being able to earn more if needed.


    It was more of a private villa that they rented out rather than the usual inn''s where it was like a hotel.


    An estate owned by a wealthy Athenian who rented out properties to wealthy guests when he wasn''t using them. The only one in all of Athens who did this so he could expand his political power and friendsh.i.p.s to those in high-class positions. He would be alerted by the staff as soon as someone notable showed up so he can determine whether or not it was worth the trip to meet in person and further his own agenda.


    It was a nice big property made of stone and clay that had a nice courtyard out front adorned with plants and flowers. A rather large house with multiple bedrooms to choose from and a big open bath area where Sigyn was already planning the fun.


    Sigyn communicated telepathically to Theoric as she grew more excited- ''Theo, be ready for when I call.''


    Theoric understanding gave her a happy nod as he watched the women disappear towards the baths.


    <<<<<<<<<<<<LEMON... feel free to skip the rest of this chapter>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>


    Io and Annabeth went into the giant bath with Sigyn who couldn''t stop checking them out as they stripped, making the girls feel slightly uncomfortable as they instinctively covered themselves from her predatory eyes.


    Sigyn grinned seeing their shyness as she drew closer to Annabeth who had the bigger assets of the two.


    Sigyn leaning closer as she slowly removed the arm hiding her b.o.o.b.s,- "What are you two acting so shy about, we''re all women here, come on let us compare."


    This made Annabeth blush hard as she let Sigyn remove her arm while Io looked on dumbfounded by Sigyn''s actions.


    Sigyn eyes shined upon seeing her revealed t.i.t.s, attacking them with her hands as anna let out a surprised gasping m.o.a.n as she asked, "What are you doing, ah." she m.o.a.n.e.d out as Sigyn started s.u.c.k.i.n.g on her left tit.


    Io eyes widened in surprise before she came to and went over to help out Annabeth, grabbing Sigyn and pulling her off with a loud suction plop sound as her mouth hung on until the last second, stretching anna''s tit out as Io pulled her away.


    Io looking irritated asked- "What do you think you are doing?"


    Sigyn looked away as she apologized- "I might have gotten a little carried away, I''m just preparing her for when Theo comes."


    Io''s face turned downcast hearing Theo was coming,- "What do you mean Theo is coming? If you think I''ll let him harm her, you have another thing coming."


    Sigyn feeling the threatening tone didn''t quite understand as she asked- "I thought you guys liked him, plus wouldn''t it be better to give Anna''s first time to someone as wonderful and great as Theo before she discovers how cruel the world can be."


    Sigyn''s unintentional words cut to the very core of Io as she let Sigyn go, thinking about what she said.


    Io finally sighed,- "Your right."


    Anna listening questioned her- "What do mean she''s right?"


    Sigyn getting Io''s permission, grinned as she made her way back to Anna who quickly covered her self up and backed away.


    Anna called out- "Io?"


    Io grabbed Sigyn''s shoulder as she went to Anna first, bringing her into an embrace as she stroked her head,- "Don''t think I didn''t notice how you sneaked peeks at Theoric whenever you got the chance, what Sigyn said is true, it will be better if someone you liked took your first."


    Anna blushed,- "But he has a wife."


    Sigyn laughed at that- "Do I look like I mind?"


    Io drawing Anna''s attention with both hands, looked her in the eyes, and asked- "Do you want this?"


    Anna shyly nodded.


    Io smiled seeing her answer before sighing,- "Alright then, I''ll make sure it goes as smoothly as possible." she said before kissing Anna who eyes widened in surprise.


    Sigyn grinned as she closed in on them and took over Anna''s mouth after Io released her before Anna could say anything, slipping in her tongue as she tasted her potential new sister.


    Anna panted as she tried to articulate words in between kisses- "ah, hey, ah, wai, ah,"


    Sigyn went down and started to suck on her t.i.t.s again while Io lowered them to the floor as Anna lost strength in her legs.


    Io started to kiss Anna again who held Sigyn''s head who was greedily s.u.c.k.i.n.g away on her t.i.t.s. Io moved her hand down and started rubbing anna''s v.a.g.i.n.a making sure it was nice and wet for Theoric who just entered.


    Theoric was thrilled to see Sigyn successfully seduce them as he made his way over n.a.k.e.d and ready.


    Io was the first to notice as she looked up at his magnificence, unable to deny her own feelings of l.u.s.t that lied just underneath the surface. Ignoring those feelings best she could, she used her fingers to spread open Anna.


    Io indifferently said- "You better be gentle with her, it''s her first time."


    Theoric grinned seeing this, chuckling as Io looked away from his crotch. Lowering himself he came to Anna''s entrance rubbing his c.o.c.k along it, not missing Io''s hand as it brushed against her fingers causing her to involuntarily shiver, whether it was from fear or want, or both, she no longer knew.


    He didn''t notice this as he entered the wet warm entrance of Anna who m.o.a.n.e.d out in response to receiving him.


    Theoric looked down to see Sigyn still hungrily s.u.c.k.i.n.g away at anna''s b.o.o.b.s. Smirking he grabbed her by the back of the head, pulling her off, turning her around as he took her lips.


    Releasing her he whispered- "Go prepare the other one."


    Sigyn happily nodded in response as she headed behind Io unnoticed who was silently watching on the side making sure nothing bad happened to Anna.


    Theoric looked down at Anna with a grin as she looked back with a blush moving her hands to cover her b.o.o.b.s.


    Theoric grabbed her hands and removed them causing Anna to turn redder as he looked down at her beautiful n.a.k.e.d form.


    He thrust into her as he pulled her arms lifting her up into his awaiting l.a.p as he took a seat on a chair he just created with his power.


    Anna m.o.a.n.e.d out as she was now sitting on top of him with her legs and arms wrapped around him, now feeling him deep inside her.


    Face to face, Theoric looked into her beautiful eyes as he held her back up with his left hand while using his right hand to gently brush hair out of her face.


    Theoric staring into her mesmerizing eyes whispered- "You are gorgeous." before leaning in and taking her lips.


    Anna felt the world stop as they stared at each other, and when they kissed she felt like the only one in the world as he took her breath away.


    She leaned back releasing a m.o.a.n as his grip tightened on her a.s.s, allowing him to suck on her b.o.o.b.s as he rocked her back forth on his member.


    Growing impatient for release he rolled her over to her, laying her down on her backside, taking her hands into his as he pinned them above her, giving her another kiss before he started to thrust in harder and faster.


    Releasing her hands he propped himself up as she held onto his back as he increased the intensity, quickly bringing her to O.r.g.a.s.m, slowing down as she experienced it for the first time.


    Theoric watched in joy as her eyes rolled back with an arched back, her hands involuntarily trying to push him out and away as if the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e was too much to bear.


    He gave her a kiss s.u.c.k.i.n.g her tongue out so he could see it fall away in an e.r.o.t.i.c manner. He then went down and started enjoying her b.o.o.b.s while he waited for her to calm down.


    When he noticed her relaxing, he looked up to see her eyes back and moved back up to deeply kiss her.


    Anna smiled at him- "That was the best thing I have ever felt, it was simply wonderful."


    Theoric smiled back- "I''m sure it was, but who said it was over?"


    Anna lost her smile as she looked at his now evilly smiling face- "Theo..." He thrust hard and deep interrupting her as he prepared to finish in her.


    One final deep thrust he held her steady as he released inside, sending her into another o.r.g.a.s.m as she lost all strength in her body, going limp.

 Chapter 82 - Villa bath 2 (18+)

    <<<<<<<<<<<<LEMON... feel free to skip the rest of this chapter>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>


    Sigyn made her away behind Io who was watching the lovely scene of Anna and Theoric sitting together.


    Io felt her heart stir seeing them act like lovers, but images of her nightmare appeared as she unconsciously stepped back into the waiting arms of Sigyn who grabbed her b.o.o.b.s causing her to freeze in fear.


    Sigyn feeling her stiffness gently rubbed her b.o.o.b.s, asking in a soothing voice despite already having a good idea- "What''s wrong dear?"


    Io hearing the feminine voice was put to ease as she turned to look at Sigyn- "My memories or should I say my nightmares weren''t as gentle and loving like that." she said looking back at Theoric and Anna who she was happy to see was having a good time.


    Sigyn feeling her pain hugged her,- "Oh my poor dear, I don''t know what you''ve been through, but I did come close to it before Theo saved me, No one should have to do that with someone they don''t want to."


    Io let a couple of tears roll down as she held Sigyn who was unknowingly letting out a soothing healing pulse that calmed Io down and made her feel better.


    Sigyn held her at arm''s length looking at Io.- "I''ve decided, the best way for you to get over something like that is to do it the right way, we''ll start slow, first it''ll be just you and me, just women before Theo gives you what you truly need."


    Io skeptically said- "You don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Sigyn didn''t deny it- "True, but doesn''t it sound nice, come let''s give it a try." she said as she leaned in and kissed Io who tried to dodge but found Sigyn was holding her firmly in her grasp, prepared for her to try and escape.


    At first, Io tried to deny it, but the more Sigyn kissed her the more she realized how smooth and soft Sigyn was. It was nothing like that man, hard, rough, and hairy all over.


    Sigyn was the complete opposite, she soon found herself rubbing Sigyn all over as she enjoyed the kissing. They slowly laid down as Sigyn took over.


    Sigyn seeing Io come around moved down to her favorite part on a woman as she went for the b.r.e.a.s.ts and started s.u.c.k.i.n.g in delight.


    Io feeling how gentle and nice Sigyn felt closed her eyes as she felt the joys of being gently loved. Surprised to find herself close to o.r.g.a.s.m she m.o.a.n.e.d out- "No," "No," "Stop," she said as she pushed Sigyn off her.


    Sigyn didn''t mind as she came to the right side of Io, rubbing her b.o.o.b.s,- "Look over there, Theoric is almost done, Anna seems to be in ecstasy."


    Io looked over to see Anna organism, m.o.a.ning out in utter p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    Sigyn moved her hands down and started to rub Io''s secret place, feeling the dampness- "I see you do want it, don''t be nervous, Theo is the best you could hope for and I''ll be right here to help you along."


    Io managed to pull her eyes away from Anna and Theoric as she looked back to Sigyn who had a warm loving smile.


    Sigyn feeling her release more juice smiled wider as she took Io lips again who no longer had any resistance.


    Theoric who just finished with Anna, shoving his c.o.c.k down her throat so she could clean it off, looked over to see his wife and Io getting it on which made him all the more hard as he made his way over, enjoying the sight as he went.


    Sigyn feeling Theoric approach stopped kissing as she used her fingers to spread Io open, whispering to her- "Here he comes, don''t worry, I''ll be here every step of the way."


    Io could only nod as she regretted not letting Sigyn give her the o.r.g.a.s.m she so desperately wanted now.


    Sigyn turned to Theoric as he positioned himself at Io''s entrance,- "Theo, make sure you control yourself with her, be gentle, I''ll be here for you after should you need more."


    Theoric nodded, understanding his wife''s meaning as he slowly entered into Io who grabbed Sigyn''s hand as she gasped in surprise at feeling him enter.


    Theoric moved down into a missionary position as he went to kiss Io who moved her head away.


    Sigyn gave her playful slap before kissing her,- "Don''t do that, you don''t have to trust him, just trust me."


    Theoric leaned again for another kiss, but only managed to kiss her closed mouth, but that didn''t stop him as he kept pecking her lips while beginning to slowly move his h.i.p.s.


    Making no progress with her mouth he moved down to her left tit as Sigyn took the opportunity to get in on her right which brought a huge amount of never before felt p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e to Io who couldn''t help but m.o.a.n in response.


    Theoric hearing the m.o.a.n moved up to take her mouth which surprised her greatly as she felt his tongue invade her, but she calmed down as she was reminded of Sigyn who was stroking her head as she looked on in envy.


    He stopped and then turned to kiss Sigyn while Io watched on without care before she started to grow impatient as it dragged on. Lifting her head to try and enter as Sigyn laughed at her childish behavior,- "It seems she''s enjoying it Theo, feel free to give her what she wants."


    Theoric smirked as he took Io''s lips again, thrusting a bit faster as she released m.o.a.ns in between kisses.


    Io growing accustomed, no longer had any fear as she expressed her needs- "Pleaseˇ­ huhˇ­ fasterˇ­ ahˇ­ harderˇ­ ah."


    Sigyn grinned- "You heard her Theo, finish her off and then come see me in the shower." she said l.i.c.k.i.n.g his ear.


    Io soon regretted saying that as Theoric gave a manly grunt as he took her mouth again and started increasing the intensity of his thrusts.


    Io, panting, trying to catch her breath as Theoric kissed her too long at times tried talking,- "No, ah, to, ah, much, ah, slow, ah, down ah."


    Theoric however was growing close and wouldn''t stop now as he started going faster. Io was no different as she felt herself near o.r.g.a.s.m and no longer complained as she to wanted it to happen faster.


    Theoric gave her one last kiss as he thrust deep for completion, Io o.r.g.a.s.med at the same time, m.o.a.ning out in pure bliss for the first time in her life during s.e.x.


    Io now out of it like Anna didn''t even compute Theoric taking her head and shoving his c.o.c.k down her throat to clean it before getting up and heading to his wife Sigyn.


    -----------------------------------------------


    Theoric watched as his wife rubbed her hands over her body in a teasing way as the water ran down it as if it wanted to explore every inch of this beauty''s body that it was lucky enough to get to touch.


    He started washing next to her as he watched her every movement, thanking whatever gods who allowed this woman to become his.


    Sigyn took some soap and decided to help him clean his crotch as she started with her hands but then mischievously started using her b.r.e.a.s.t much to his happiness as he watched her perform.


    Theoric lifted her up as he grew impatient and kissed her in the most loving way he knew how. His tongue ever active inside exploring all over in an attempt to discover any spot he may have missed in the past.


    S.u.c.k.i.n.g on each other''s lips and tongue, drinking each other''s saliva as they immersed themselves in one another.


    Sigyn- "Oh Theo." she said grabbing his head as he moved down her neck.


    He picked her up as he squeezed her amazing b.u.t.t and gently laid her down on an energy bed he made so she wouldn''t be on the hard ground. He made sure to make it springy and soft like a real bed, thanks to practicing his energy constructs in his off time and learning how to make different textures and elasticity for situations like this.


    Sigyn surprised by the bed looked down to see his energy construct,- "I see you''ve been learning naughty things with your power."


    Theoric grinned- "Only for you dear." which made her smile.


    He moved down to her b.r.e.a.s.ts and started s.u.c.k.i.n.g out the sweet treat before moving down. He placed her legs on his shoulders as he reached up to play with her b.r.e.a.s.ts as he began eating her out.


    It wasn''t long before she came,- "Ah Theo." she m.o.a.n.e.d out as she held his hands which were grabbing her b.r.e.a.s.ts, her legs clamping on his head as she released.


    He continued to lick her until she let his head go allowing him to make his way back up and giving her a deep kiss, allowing her to taste herself. Which he knew she loved since it was the one area she couldn''t easily taste directly on her own.


    He then went back down to her b.r.e.a.s.ts grabbing each one in his hand as he s.u.c.k.e.d them.


    Moving his tongue around the n.i.p.p.l.es, l.i.c.k.i.n.g them all over. Fl.i.c.k.i.n.g his tongue back forth on them before she o.r.g.a.s.med again, her b.r.e.a.s.ts shooting out milk before he grabbed both of them and took both n.i.p.p.l.es into his mouth s.u.c.k.i.n.g it all up.


    Giving her b.r.e.a.s.t one last tease with a light nibble, he moved up and kissed her again as he entered her.


    After a nice round with Sigyn, he brought the other girls over for another round with Sigyn who was having just as much fun with the girls as he was.


    Annabeth and Io just got swept up into it and became drowned in l.u.s.t from Sigyn''s and Theoric''s profound s.e.x.u.a.l energy.


    It finally ended with everyone more than fully satisfied as he fell asleep still inside Sigyn who was just behind Annabeth who they were sandwiching with his face buried in her bosoms as their arms and legs wrapped around each other. Io was hugging him from behind so she could keep an eye on Anna, her b.r.e.a.s.ts resting on his head as well.


    Theoric fell asleep in heaven, being nestled between b.r.e.a.s.ts while his d.i.c.k was still happily resting in Sigyn.

 Chapter 83 - Flavius

    <<<<<<<<<<<<LEMON... feel free to skip down past this part>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>


    The next day Theoric woke up to the lovely sight of Anna''s b.r.e.a.s.ts. He didn''t hesitate to start feasting on the fluffy mountains of joy. Annabeth who was still sleeping pulled his head closer as her c.h.e.s.t started feeling good. Opening her eyes she looked down to see Theoric enjoying himself as she let out a m.o.a.n.


    "Theo, ah, aren''t you having to much fun by yourself, ah," she said while running her fingers through his hair as he feasted on her.


    Theoric stopped as he looked into her amazing eyes and grinned- "Waking up to such a delicious sight, how could I resist?" he asked innocently.


    Seeing her smile, he took her lips and instinctively started humping only to hear a surprised m.o.a.n from Sigyn who he was still inside from last night.


    Annabeth not use to waking up with so many people jumped a little at the noise as she turned to face Sigyn who didn''t waste time as she happily gobbled up soft mountains that hit her face.


    They started fooling around a bit more until Io woke up.


    Io not sure how she felt decided to wipe that happy grin off of Theoric''s stupid face as it started to irritate her how much fun he was having- "Anna, as much fun as it was, don''t you want to go to the temple today, or do you plan on staying in doing more?"


    Seeing the now perturbed face on Theoric made Io smirk in revenge, feeling like she and Anna got taken advantage of last night.


    Annabeth jumped up.- "Your right, I can''t forget about that, I must see my mother today." Which instantly made Theoric''s face fall in disappointment.


    Theoric- "Well we''ll need to wash up, it''s a good thing we''re in the bath, come let me help you." he said seeing a way to redeem the situation so he can have a bit more fun.


    Annabeth couldn''t help but blush at the offer as she quietly nodded, accepting his offer.


    Io could only sigh, watching a now smitten Annabeth get princess carried away by Theoric with Sigyn close behind. She started feeling like she was the only one who got taken advantage of. While she did feel good about moving past her trauma thanks to Sigyn and Theoric, her feelings at the moment are a mixture of confusion and gratitude more than anything else.


    Suddenly she was brought out of her thoughts as Sigyn came back, grabbing her hand and pulling.


    Sigyn- "Come on, why are you staying here by yourself?"


    Io couldn''t help but break into a grin as she thought ''Maybe this isn''t so bad,'' quietly following Sigyn''s lead towards the other two.


    <<<<<<<<<<<<End of LEMON>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>


    Finishing up they headed outside to a finely clothed man with finely groomed brown hair who was surrounded by 6 bodyguards waiting for them to exit.


    "Why hello there, my name is Flavius Canius Pacatianus and I am the owner of this lovely villa, I just wanted to see how you were doing and if there is anything I can do to make your stay more comfortable."


    Flavius eyes opened a little wider as Theoric drew closer, realizing the information was in no way misleading when speaking about his finely crafted armor and size of the man, the biggest of his bodyguards still came up short by a few inches.


    Theoric grinned- "Everything has been absolutely wonderful, we are just on our way to visit the temple."


    Annabeth blushed listening to him as she hid her face behind the others so it couldn''t be seen.


    Flavius- "Yes, the temple is a wonderful place that everyone should visit when they can, Athena is said to bless those lucky few who can solve some of the tests she has there, though till this day only a handful have."


    Theoric intrigued asked- "Oh, what sort of blessings have been given?"


    Annabeth on the side perked up, listening closely for anything she may learn about her mother.


    Flavius rubbing his chin while thinking- "Well there was this one lady who was able to get her revenge on a cheating husband thanks to Athena, another was granted healing powers and of course she has given out varies knowledge."


    Theoric- "Interesting, I don''t know if we''ll try these tests or not, but I''ll be sure to take a look when I''m there."


    Flavius seeing the impatient look on some of their faces knew when to step back- "No harm in trying a test or two, anyways I can see your busy, let one of my people know when your free so we can get together and talk more in-depth, I could show you around the city and allow you to meet some of the more prominent people that live here."


    Theoric- "Thank you, I''ll be sure to do that."


    After Flavius took his leave they made their way towards the center hill that the city was built around. The Acropolis on top is what housed the most important buildings, including the temple of Athena.


    There where guards stationed along the staircase leading up, watching the many people making their daily pilgrimage to the temple.


    Theoric once again drew looks as the guard''s eyes never left him as he made his way up.


    He did his best to ignore it as they reached the top where they had the option to go right or left. The right was where the public headed, left however led to a way up to another private level where it seemed only the high class were allowed to go. It was being tightly guarded as any low class looking people who tried to enter were pushed away and sent them back on their way towards the right.


    Theoric- "Well ladies, it seems we have a couple of options, we can go with the crowd to the right where I''m sure there is a public temple among other things waiting for the common folk, or we can go left and see the high societies private area, where I''m sure they have an even better temple built."


    Annabeth feeling conflicted stayed quiet, Sigyn as well who was just going with the flow.


    Io- "Why don''t we just start with the public one and not cause any problems and then if Anna feels that wasn''t good enough, we can then try and find a way into the private area, maybe that Flavius guy could help, though I don''t know why he didn''t offer after knowing we were coming here."


    Theoric- "If I had to guess it would be politics, he wouldn''t want to stick his neck out for an unknown."


    Annabeth- "Yes, that''s fine, we can start with the right one."


    Theoric- "Alright, to the right it is."

 Chapter 84 - Athenas Temple

    The temple constructed from white Pentelic marble was a lot grander than Theoric was expecting after seeing there was a private area that would likely have been given greater concern by those in power. Knowing this he wondered how amazing the private one was if the public one looked this good.


    While admiring the temple from afar as they approached they were stopped by temple guards at the entrance who were keeping an eye on Theoric as he approached.


    "Halt, this is the temple of Athena, a holy place for our people to come and pray in peace, weapons are not permitted."


    Annabeth thinking that strange spoke- "My moth... I mean, that doesn''t sound like something Athena would enforce, she is the warrior goddess of wisdom, there is nothing wise about leaving oneself vulnerable."


    The guard not expecting a rebuttal from a woman, glanced over and was surprised at how beautiful she was, and ended up losing his train of thought as he just began to stare.


    Just when Theoric''s group was about to have enough, suddenly the other guard asked- "Do I know you?" He had the strangest feeling that she was very familiar and that he should know her.


    Io seeing Annabeth growing uncomfortable cleared her throat- "If that''s all, we''ll be going now." she said grabbing Anna''s hand and pushing her way past the guards to enter the temple.


    Theoric not wanting to further the problem took the chance to follow them, slipping past the dazed guards with Sigyn right behind.


    The guards watching them leave finally commented- "So I guess we''re just letting them go then."


    "She did make a good point... Did you see her, she was stunning, those eyes and that c.h.e.s.t, what I would give to make her mine."


    "I''ll be sure to let your wife know next time we gather for dinner."


    "You wouldn''t?!" he asked panicking.


    Chuckling- "Who knows?... The real question is, why did I feel so familiar with her."


    "I know what you mean, maybe she''s been here more than once but we only ever saw her from the side or a spot in the crowd."


    "Maybe."


    Annabeth wiped away the sweat off her brow at almost being discovered- "It seems those who work here will likely be able to tell who I am if some random guards outside could feel it."


    Sigyn- "Does it matter if they find out? isn''t that why you''re here?"


    Theoric frowned- "If she was discovered it would become annoying."


    Io agreed with Theoric- "Yes, it would be better not to be discovered by the masses, we wouldn''t want them surrounding and trapping Anna here to become there living mascot of Athena."


    Theoric- "Yeah and that would be the best-case scenario." he said drawing frowns at the truth of his words.


    Annabeth- "I should have brought a cloak, I didn''t expect regular humans to be so s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e, I guess that''s what comes with being around the temple for so long."


    Io grabbed her hand and squeezed in comfort- "Don''t worry, we have your back, just avoid standing out until we find a high priest to talk to in private, stand behind in the middle of us to avoid gazes."


    Annabeth nodded as she moved behind them taking Sigyn''s spot who was doing that same thing till now.


    Theoric seeing his wife acting so shy around so many smiled at her as he took her hand, causing her to break out in a grin.


    The temple was packed to the brim with people, they still had to wait a bit at the opening just to get inside. Annabeth and Sigyn were enjoying looking up at the massive columns that held up the entrance and the many carvings that jutted the temple walls depicting the many gods in there various forms.


    Theoric grunted- "Why are there so many people, is it some kind of special day or something?"


    "Probably, let''s just get in a find what we need and get out, I would prefer not sticking around too long," said Io feeling uneasy around so many unfamiliar men.


    Passing through the massive doorway they entered into an open area, the cella, an inner area of the ancient temple.


    Around the insides of the temple along the walls were various small statues of the various gods. Only Zeus and Athena had bigger statues, Zeus''s statue''s had a special place in the middle on both sides half as tall as Athena''s statue which was at the very end looking down on all the rest since it was a temple for her.


    Passing by the Zeus statue, Io froze up in fear seeing him for the first time in any compacity after so long was a bit much as she began to shake. Her hand instinctively going to the bracelet she never takes off.


    It was Annabeth''s turn to comfort her as she came to usher her along with a bit of help from Sigyn who was concerned.


    Annabeth whispered softly- "Io, you knew it was going to be here, don''t let it get to you, come on, we should continue forward, we shouldn''t stand too long in front of his statue you know."


    Io registering her words dumbly nodded, happy to have Sigyn and Anna holding her as she mustered the courage to continue forward.


    Theoric could only sigh at being unable to help in this sort of situation, he wasn''t close enough to her yet to provide that kind of support.


    He looked upon the statue one last time wondering if they would really come to blows in the future. It was never apart of his plans, but it seemed like he was going to need to start thinking about it more.


    Finally standing in front of the giant statue of Athena, Annabeth looked up in aw at the grandiose image of her mother.


    Theoric leaned down and whispered to the group- "We should stay here until the crowds disperse before trying to converse with her, I think it will also give her a better chance to feel that you are here the longer we wait."


    Annabeth- "Sounds good to me, is that okay with you Io?"


    Io gave a small grin to show she''s fine so Annabeth didn''t have to worry- "As long as I''m over here and not over there, I''ll be fine."

 Chapter 85 - Head Priestess

    A woman could be seen standing in front of another statue of Athena that was twice as big as the one Theoric and his group were at.


    "My Lady Goddess how may I serve?" asked the woman who was wearing extravagant white robes that covered her entire body with a hood on her head just hanging over the golden mask she wore to hide her face.


    The statue''s eyes glowed heralding the arrival of Athena - "I have an important task for you, my daughter has arrived to seek me out and I wish you to entertain her."


    Caught off guard by the news the woman didn''t know what to say as she listened intensively.


    "It is against Zeus''s law for us to meet, so I can only ask for you to help her realize this, and help answer any questions she may have, though I doubt she''ll have many, after all, she does take after me." Athena boasted a little.


    The woman bowed deeply- "You can count on me, my Lady."


    "Good, I don''t expect I need to tell you what will happen should any harm befall her." After a short pause, "And tell her... Tell her, I love her."


    The woman couldn''t help but grin underneath her mask at seeing her humanity show, thinking maybe there is hope yet for the Olympians.- "Certainly, I will not fail you."


    "Good," Athena said before the glowing in the eyes of the statue faded, signaling her departure.


    An old woman arrived who had similar white robes but without the hood or mask, and not as grandly designed. - "My Lady, you called?"


    "There is an important guest that needs to be brought to me immediately upon discovery, she will most likely visit the public temple, go there and bring her to me," she commanded.


    The old woman started to instantly carry out the orders as she turned around, but paused to ask- "Um, my Lady, how will I recognize her?"


    "You will know who it is when you see her, I expect you to be discrete when you find her, use the back entrance to bring them to me," she said believing that the Head Priestess would be able to recognize the daughter of Athena even if she has never seen her before. The Priestess should still feel her importance, feel the connection to their god.


    The old woman receiving her orders quickly left.


    _________________________________________________________________


    Theoric and the ladies moved out to the back area away from most of the crowds to avoid the lingering eyes of the priests and priestesses who were beginning to look there way more often as time passed.


    Standing out of the way of the crowds, they got mostly ignored as the people who came tended to their prayers, guided by the temple''s personnel. The priests seemed out of place in the temple though as they mostly stayed by the other god''s statues while the priestess tended to all things Athena which was the main Goddess of the city.


    "Look it''s the Head Priestess!" someone shouted.


    The Head Priestess was the highest ranking in the temple, one who was said to be able to speak directly to the Goddess. It wasn''t long before she was swarmed by people. Luckily for her, she was flanked by 6 temple guards, 3 on each side, pushing people away who tried to get to close.


    She also had 4 other priestesses flanking her sides, secretly guarding her, for none knew how well trained and deadly they could be when push came to shove.


    "Make way you dogs, do you all really think you''re deserving of speaking with her holiness, Make Way, Make Way, don''t block her path." said an agitated guard at being surrounded by so many people up close.


    The Head Priestess raised her hand''s trying to calm everyone, it wasn''t every day they could meet with her,- "Please listen, I will take the time to meet with those that I can, but you can''t be so unruly, this is a holy site, don''t forget Athena can see and hear what you do here, do not get on her bad side."


    This calmed everyone as they inherently trusted her, never believing for a second that her holiness wouldn''t honor her words. Also recalling that they were in the temple where Athena could potentially judge them made many correct their behavior after being reminded.


    Many began to express their apologizes as they waited their turn to speak with her.


    The old Priestess didn''t stop her search though as she made her way through the crowds while scanning every woman in hopes of finding the one she was sent for.


    Upon entering the temple she did feel something special though, the whole place felt more alive, even brighter than usual. Following that feeling, she started heading towards Annabeth.


    Theoric- "She''s going to eventually make her way over here, we should leave if we want to avoid all the people and temple personnel."


    The old Priestess didn''t miss this as she began looking towards the direction she was getting the strongest feeling from. Seeing them exit the Temple to the porch she felt the immediate difference as the temple''s buzzing started to fade.


    Growing a bit nervous she may miss her target, she orders the guards to help- "I''m sorry everyone but something urgent came up, guards clear a path towards the porch and don''t let anyone follow." she said wasting no time.

 Chapter 86 - Escorted

    Theoric and the girls took the time to enjoy the view all to themselves since everyone was now inside trying to talk to the Head Priestess.


    Io somberly spoke, feeling now was the best time to remind her- "Anna, remember that Zeus (saying his name spitefully) ordered the gods not to interact with their children, I don''t want you to get your hopes up."


    Anna brushed it off- "I know already, but I''ve never met my parents, my father having died before I could even look at him and remember who he was, but my mother is alive and I would like to meet her even if the odds are slim, I''ll still wish to try."


    Sigyn rubbed Anna''s back- "Don''t worry Io, Anna still has us, we''ll be here for her."


    Theoric- "So this Zeus character is pretty bad right?" he asked looking at Io for confirmation since she seemed to have direct beef with him, still unclear what exactly happened between the two. Sigyn having kept their private talk a secret considering her new friend''s feelings and Io having yet to open up to him, but he still had a general idea of what happened.


    Io scowled while nodding- "That''s right."


    "Then are you not putting Anna and yourself in danger by being here?" he asked, thinking how easy it was for the temple personnel to be able to sense Anna being more then what she was, then he could only imagine what the gods who temples they reside in would be able to feel and tell.


    "You don''t have to worry about that," Io said unconsciously rubbing her bracelet, though she did wonder if her protection was enough while being inside the temple. She just had to count on the fact that it was Athena''s temple and she wouldn''t let any harm come to her daughter.


    At this time there was a commotion coming from the porch entrance as they looked over to see people being blocked from following the Head Priestess out, who was now heading towards them with her 4 young priestesses by her side.


    Sigyn whispered for Anna to hide.


    Anna- "It''s okay Sigyn, I think I have already been found out."


    The old Head Priestess was now standing before Anna with sparkling eyes at having found who she was looking for, and it was more then she could have ever imagined. She could feel something very familiar and even see a little bit of divine brilliance coming off of Anna now that she was standing so close to her.


    Head Priestess- "Sorry to intrude but I was tasked by my lady to bring you to her, I believe you will have much to discuss together."


    Io still feeling protective of all things Anna spoke up first- "And who exactly is this lady that wishes to speak with her?"


    The old woman grinned- "The great lady Thena of course."


    Anna misunderstanding exclaimed- "Mother!?" receiving weird looks from the 4 Priestesses.


    The old woman receiving a shock of her own at hearing the word mother, felt things cl.i.c.k.i.n.g in her head as it all started to make sense to her. "I''m sorry but I wasn''t told much, only that she requires your immediate presence."


    Anna looked at the others who were also waiting for her response.


    Io gave her support though she was also thrown off by the thought that Atena may actually meet her could only hope this was good news- "Don''t worry Anna, we''ll be right beside you."


    Anna receiving the support she needed took a deep breath before replying- "I want my friends to also come with me."


    The Head Priestess paused before giving a grin- "Shouldn''t be a problem, but I must warn you to stay close and not to wander, We''ll be taking a secret path that not many know about and wish it to remain so."


    Theoric and the group gave an accepting nod.


    Head Priestess- "Good, then follow me." she said turning around towards the temple.


    One of the 4 young Priestess leaned over to whisper- "My lady, are you sure it''s fine taking all of them?" she asked while glancing at Theoric.


    "I know of your concerns, but I think an exception can be made in this case, I''m sure our lady already knows what is happening."


    Theoric catching that could only wryly grin while quietly following along, he was excited to meet a Goddess if he could, but he also had the same concerns as Io, hoping this didn''t lead to anything dangerous.


    They were led to a secret tunnel that brought them up and out into the private area''s private Athena temple. It was 3 times the size of the public one, built out of the best marble and other materials. It was solely dedicated to Athena, depicting her entire life''s story on the walls and statues that decorated it. Inside they were met with the biggest statue of Athena yet that dwarfed the one in the public area. Looking at it made one feel as if you were standing in her divine presence.


    It should be noted the private area still had a slightly smaller temple dedicated to Zeus, situated not too far away.


    A fat man who was making his temple rounds spotted the group as he was making his way out. Seeing Theoric among a few others he didn''t know being escorted by the Head Priestess set off his instinct that something was up and he knew just the man to sell this information to.


    The Head Priestess led them behind the giant statue, through an entrance into another area that housed the most important person in all of Athens.


    The old Head Priestess then took her position at the bottom of the stairs with the 4 younger ones flanking her.


    "Lady Thena we have arrived with the one you seek and her friends." she loudly spoke before they bowed and patiently waited with heads lowered.


    A voice then spoke from the side entrance on top that directly led to the throne- "That''s enough, your dismissed."


    The 4 priestesses hesitated to leave, wishing to stay and continuing guarding as they were always trained to, but the Head Priestess took action to see them out knowing lady Thena would want to speak to them in private.


    "As you will my lady, girls follow me, we have other things to attend to."


    Anna and the group waited on pins and needles wondering if they were about to see a Goddess. Closely watching the side entrance to the throne as the Lady who spoke finally appeared as the others exited.

 Chapter 87 - Thena

    The lady was completely covered in a grand white robe with a golden mask. She directly went to sit on the throne as she looked down at her guests, her eyes directly falling on to Anna after giving the rest a once over.


    Anna unable to hold in anymore asked- "Are you, my mother?"


    "I''m truly sorry, but no, I am not your mother, I am Thena, named after your mother chose me to be her representative."


    Seeing the downcast face of Anna who was being comforted by the other two ladies she began to speak again to try and lift the mood.


    "I may not be your mother, but as I said, I am her representative and do occasionally talk to her, she just recently spoke with me about you arriving at her city and wishes me to express her apologizes for not being able to meet with you, but that she does love you."


    "But she will not tell me herself will she?" she sadly said.


    Thena- "No dear, I am sorry... I have however been tasked by her to help you out in any way you need and to answer any questions you may have."


    Anna looking back up thinking a while before asking- "So you speak to my mother, can you tell me about her, what is she like?"


    Thena not expecting this felt a little weird, she didn''t think it would be good to truthfully answer at this point.- "Your mother is a powerful Goddess, well respected, wise and fierce... (pausing here she thought of one thing good she could say that she believed)... And she does her best with what she can."


    Anna however felt like she didn''t learn anything- "Is there nothing more that you can tell me?"


    Thena gave a sad shake of her head- "I''m sorry my dear, but we don''t interact on a personal level."


    Theoric meanwhile was growing bored as he yawned looking around the room once again, he began to question why he was here and if it was all worth it before his eyes settled on Sigyn. He smiled seeing her next to her two new friends and thought it is as long as she''s happy.


    After Anna finished what few questions she had all of them decided it was enough for now.


    Thena- "I''ll have a Priestess show you out, remember you are always welcomed here, I''m sorry I couldn''t do more for you."


    Anna sighed- "It''s fine, Io warned me, but I just had to try... (she then looked up speaking aloud)... Mother if your listening, I will do my best to make you proud."


    With that, they took their leave, back to the villa to rest and recuperate from the day''s events. No one noticed the eyes of Athena''s statue that flashed with light as they left. ''You already have my daughter.''


    ___________________________________________________________________________


    The fat guy who saw them in the temple was having a meeting with an important rich person in hopes of selling the information and making a bit of money. He made sure it was a public restaurant in case he was double-crossed as he wouldn''t put it past the man., but knowing he cared for his reputation more than anything, the chances of him taking such actions in public were almost nonexistent.


    A finely dressed gentleman with finely combed brown hair walked in surrounded by his 6 bodyguards.


    The fat man quickly got up to greet him- "Hello Lord Flavius, please come in, I hope you''ll do me the honor of letting me entertain you this evening." he humbly expressed.


    Flavius frowned, he never liked this greasy fat man, his very presence disgusted him- "Enough theatrics Tullus, tell me why you wish to meet here." he said while using his finger to test the table''s cleanliness.


    Tullus nodded his head rapidly, the fat on his face bouncing with each head nod,- "Of course, of course, my apologizes." he said knowing not to antagonize the man. He knew how Flavius was a power-hungry fellow who didn''t want to mince words.


    "I was just at the temple earlier today when I saw a group of interesting individuals that I''ve never seen before, being escorted by the Head Priestess to Thena''s private area."


    Flavius perked up when he heard this- "Go on." he said taking a seat, showing his interest.


    Tullus tried to slow things down- "Well now, this is where we talk compensation, how much do you think this information is worth?"


    Flavius lost his intrigued face as he scowled- "Name your price."


    Tullus seeing he had him hooked couldn''t help but lick his lips as he spat out a crazy number- "100 gold coins."


    Flavius slammed the table in anger as soon as he heard it- "Are you mad! What makes you think it''s worth that much, do you have anything better to add?" Surprisingly none of the other customers reacted to his outburst which was a bit strange even if you take into account that they may not have wanted to piss off a guy like Flavius.


    Tullus not noticing this flinched at the aggressiveness but he was prepared for it as he knew he got a little carried away. He awkwardly laughed but didn''t back down, thinking this is how you negotiate with big shots- "Haha, Don''t be so hasty, I''m sure I can find other Lords who would be interested if you don''t think it''s worth it."


    The scowl did not leave Flavius''s face as he considered his options- "I will give you 50 gold."


    Tullus gave another hearty laugh- "Haha, come on Flavius, don''t be so stingy, how about 75 gold and we both go our separate ways, I''ve been looking to set up a deal with the nearby islands and with this gold, I''ll be able to start it and can count you as a small partner if you wish."


    Flavius who would at any other time consider it with anyone else was not budging- "50 gold and I won''t look for future trouble with you."


    Tullus now sweating a little out of fear took the deal- "Alright deal." he said putting his hand out to shake only to be denied as it hung out there awkwardly.


    There was no way Flavius was going to touch the fat slob- "Speak!" he ordered.


    Tullus pulling his hand back cleared his throat and explained how he saw a mighty looking warrior of unknown origins following the Head Priestess with his 3 beautiful women by his side to supposedly meet Thena, a person of extreme importance to the people of Athens, some even considering her to be Athena herself, who rarely if ever met with people.


    Flavius''s thoughts instantly traveled to the images of Theoric and the girls staying at his villa. He then stood up looking at the fat man before giving a nod to his guards.


    Tullus looked excitedly towards the guards expecting to get his pay before the guards pulled out their daggers.


    Paled with fright Tulus shouted- "You can''t do this, we''re in a public area, I know you care about your image."


    Flavius sneered- "Your right I do care about my image but you were a fool to think you could get so much gold out of me after what you did at the docks, the deal you were setting up at the islands, the man you screwed over, was my man." he then snapped his fingers were all the people stopped what they were doing and stood up before he snapped his fingers again, whereby they all up and left leaving them alone.


    Tullus went ashen, screaming out for help as the guards descended upon him.


    Once outside Flavius knew he had to meet with Theoric again and try and discover what was going on, he just became a dangerous piece in a game he had no business being in. First thing first though, he also had someone he had to report to, those strange people he made a deal with, perhaps he could get them to deal with it for him while he continued to work on his own plans.

 Chapter 88 - Bianca

    Back at the temple, Thena muttered to herself- "That mother seemed to have overheard everything and is going after them, I should probably send someone to stop her." she thought out loud.


    She received a small fright though when Athena answered through the statue behind her- "That''s not necessary, maybe my daughter can help that poor woman."


    Thena collecting herself answered in her usual monotone voice- "As you will." Staying quiet for some time afterward until she was sure Athena was gone.


    ___________________________________________________________________________________


    After Theoric and the girls reached the villa they were staying at he stopped just past the gate entrance into the courtyard.- "You girls go on ahead."


    Anna- "What is it?" she asked being the only one curious enough.


    Theoric- "It''s no big deal, just someone from the temple that''s been following us, I''ll take care of it."


    Anna- "If it''s from the temple then I should stay and see what''s going on, this most likely concerns me."


    Theoric shrugged- "Suit yourself."


    The suspect stopped just outside the gate not expecting them to just stand inside waiting.


    Theoric called out- "Is there something we can do for you?" he asked not wishing to cause unnecessary trouble against the temple and possibly Athena.


    She looked like she hasn''t been taking care of herself for a while now, but somehow still managed to maintain a shapely body under all that filth.


    She angrily pointed at Anna, asking- "Are you the daughter of Athena? Don''t try and deny it, I overheard everything when you spoke to that mouthpiece at the temple."


    Io stepped in front of Anna to help protect her from the verbal assault, and if she decided to attack, knowing Anna would likely not fight back against such a sad-looking woman.


    Anna surprised by the outburst could only honestly answer- "Yes, I am the daughter of Athena."


    Suddenly the woman after hearing this collapsed on her knees with tears- "Please, I beg you to save my daughter, I will do anything for you, Please."


    They were stunned by the 180 in attitude, Sigyn the softest of them all couldn''t take it anymore as she walked past Theoric, bending down next to the woman, giving her a hug while soothing the woman with healing aura as she rubbed her back.- "There, there, everything is okay."


    Feeling the soothing aura exuding from Sigyn calmed the woman, allowing Sigyn help her up when she was ready.


    "Um, could we start over, I''m Theoric, that''s Sigyn, Io, and you know Annabeth, how about we go inside and you can tell us your story."


    The woman slowly nodded as she followed them inside with Sigyn helping her to walk.


    "I''m Bianca and I am a mother, she was the most wonderful little girl, I loved watching her grow up, but she soon developed a fascination with the gods and joined the temple of Athens as a priestess to better serve and maybe one day meet her idol Athena who she idolized most of all."


    She then clenched the cup tightly as she recalled the next part.- "She grew up to be beautiful, even more so than me back in my prime, but this led to being noticed by the wrong sort, during private prayers in the public temple, Poseidon took notice and emerged from his statue and took her by force despite her protests."


    Tears now streaming down the mother''s face she continued- "And then her idol, her goddess Athena! (She spat on the name glaring at Anna, unable to hide her hatred any longer despite wishing for her help.) Your evil bitch mother punished her with a curse, can you believe that my baby girl was punished for being assaulted!" she practically screamed the last part, before breaking down crying.


    Anna paled hearing the story- "It can''t be." she said barely audible.


    Anna then stood up and yelled right back- "Lies, you''re a liar, my mother would never do that!" then stormed off with Io right behind to make sure she was okay.


    Sigyn was torn whether to stay and help the poor woman or go to Anna who was her new sister.


    "Sigyn, go and see if Anna is okay, I will stay here and take care of our guest," said Theoric seeing her struggle.


    Bianca didn''t say anything, she''s heard it all before, she haunted the temple day in and day out trying to get people to listen to her story. Telling them how her daughter was cursed by Athena and cast out for being attacked by Poseidon the evil bastard of the seas.


    To her surprise though, instead of being kicked out, she was indoctrinated by Thena who promised to help her talk to Athena, and that she just needed to stay at the temple and help out and provide enough merit first.


    Theoric could only sigh, another terrible tragedy caused by those in charge- "Come on, I''ll show you to a room where you can get cleaned up."


    Bianca coming off her angry rant, now calmly thought about what she just said and did.


    "Do you think she will help me after that? Did I just screw everything up? I need her to help my daughter, I have no one else I can turn to." she asked looking worried.


    Theoric- "Just let everything settle for now, you can worry about that tomorrow, let''s get you a room, and then you can talk again in the morning when everyone''s calmed down.


    Bianca''s mind was racing of ways she could get Annabeth to help her, she wasn''t about to rest knowing there was a sliver hope nearby that could help save her daughter.

 Chapter 89 - Bianca Kajlich (18+)

    <<<<<<<<<<<<LEMON... feel free to skip the rest of this chapter>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>


    Theoric showed her to a room and bath, waiting patiently for her to clean up while sitting on the bed in case she needed anything else before he turned in for the night.


    Bianca though had other plans, she saw the way Theoric carried himself around the others, he was clearly the leader and likely sleeping with all of them seeing how they were all under the same roof together.


    Cleaning herself thoroughly after such a long time, she went to the mirror to check herself out, making sure she still had it. During her time spent at the temple, she allowed herself to get filthy without washing as her way to spite the others who worked there, a passive-aggressive move.


    Happy with what she saw, she walked out bathroom door stark n.a.k.e.d, towards the handsome man who''s eyes were now glued to her every move.


    "Like what you see?" she asked with a big smile on her face, happy to see her charms still worked.


    She walked over as seductively as she could, leaning down to take his lips.


    Theoric was by no means a fool, he could instantly tell why she was doing this, but this didn''t stop his surprise in the least at how proactive she was being and not to mention how great she looked.


    A grin soon appeared on his face after she released his lips- "Are you sure you want to do this?" he had to ask.


    Bianca didn''t show any weakness though, she knew he was trying to play the nice guy, but she had a feeling he was anything but. How nice could a guy be if he managed to get 3 girls and one of them happens to be a demigod, there was no way he was saying no to having a 4th.


    "I will do anything for my daughter, I''m just glad you''re a handsome man, now sit back and let me show you how committed I am."


    Theoric who was already in loose clothing preparing for bed leaned back and let her pull his pants down while he flung his shirt to the side. Who was he to deny that which was offered?


    "Impressive." she couldn''t help but comment before she started bobbing her head up and down while occasionally l.i.c.k.i.n.g it from shaft to head.


    Theoric only grunted in response while thinking about how he was going to have her regret trying to use him before this was over. He had to admit she was pretty good at blowing him though as he ran his fingers through her hair while occasionally helping her take it deeper.


    It wasn''t long before he started pulsating, ready for release, as she began to stroke it with both hands while playing with the tip in her mouth.


    Theoric wasn''t going to let that fly though as just before he released, he took her head and shoved it all the way to the back and down her throat, releasing directly into her stomach.


    Holding it there until the very last second,- "Make sure you take it all."


    She responded by s.u.c.k.i.n.g out every last drop as his d.i.c.k popped out.


    She gave another grin looking up at him- "Did I please you?" she asked.


    Theoric- "Not nearly enough, we just started." he said showing how rock hard he still was.


    Her eyes slightly widened before she was lifted by Theoric and thrown onto the bed. He then grabbed her legs pulling her back towards him as he lined up his d.i.c.k. Her goal was to please him, not the other way around so he had no intention of taking his time or letting her off easy. He intended to take what he wanted while he could.


    She threw up her hands, slightly scared to do it after so long with no other man.- "Wait, wait..."


    Theoric ignored her as he thrust all the way to the base in one swift motion, completely filling her up before she knew what was happening.


    Arching her back at finding herself completely filled, she m.o.a.n.e.d out loud, Theoric took the opportunity to taste her b.r.e.a.s.ts as he lightly nibbled on the n.i.p.p.l.e making her further m.o.a.n as she grabbed his head.


    Releasing the n.i.p.p.l.e, he grabbed her hands pinning them above her head as he looked her in the eyes and slowly exited her only to force it right back in hard. He liked watching her m.o.a.n with every thrust as he started increasing the pace little by little.


    He teased her as she tried to kiss him, her tongue stretching out when her lips couldn''t reach made him smile as he leaned closer to accept it.


    Passionately kissing her knowing this would be the beginning of the end for her, she would become his as their mouths danced around each other in a loving embrace.


    This is what she needed, but it was more then what she could bear, never thinking that she could fall for him after just one time.


    Theoric was more than just a regular man though, his life force practically begged for women to be his like a beacon in the dark or an oasis in a desert for the thirsty. Becoming an addiction to those who taste it, for not only could he make them crave, he was more than equipped enough to fulfill that craving.


    Theoric- "Are you ready?... Now Come for me." he commanded.


    And right on command, she released right as he thrust in and came as deep as he could.


    Theoric- "You''re mine now." he stated.


    Bianca could only say- "Yes." as she felt fully completed for the first time. Only a short while later though her maternal instincts kicked in- "As soon as you save my daughter and bring her back to me."


    Theoric grinned- "Of course my dear." giving her peck on the cheek causing her to grin in response thinking everything was going to be okay now.

 Chapter 90 - Mysterious Deal

    During the night, Flavius snuck through the rain with his best bodyguard to the outskirts of Athens, to a hidden mud house that didn''t look like anything special on the outside.


    However, after entering and travelling down some stairs it opened up into a hidden underground base that looked empty.


    Then Flavius heard the sounds of tapping and that irritating voice from that disgusting little creature he was here to see.


    "Well, well, well, if it isn''t Flavius, having trouble with something? Why am I not surprised?" said a small round, bald, 4''5" tall man with an enlarged head and arms, walking with two canes out of the shadows.


    Flavius''s loyal bodyguard put his hand on his sword, ready to cut down the insolent creature for daring to talk in such way to his master, but Flavius quickly reacted by placing his hand out with a glance, expressing his disapproval of his rashness.


    Next stepping out of the shadows came a 6''5" tall man with blue eyes and long black hair- "Careful there, if you wish to go a round or two, I''m always ready." said the mighty looking warrior as he wildly grinned with piercing eyes towards the bodyguard who couldn''t help but start to sweat a little from the pressure he felt beneath the gaze.


    The bodyguard instinctively knew if he were to act, he would be cut down as easily as cabbage. He could only look up to the man in shame as defeat settled into his bones just being near this man. This was nothing like the cool collected Theoric. This man looked like he was breed for battle, that frenzy look just underneath, ready to explode at any minute, not to mention his slight height advantage against Theoric.


    The small man grinned wider seeing the unease of his guests- "I''d like to introduce Ransak, a champion of the arena, few can compare to his mighty prowess."


    Ransak wore tight, mostly white except a blue belt and design on his shirt, spandex like clothing, easily showing off his muscles.


    Flavius- "Enough of this Sledge, we came here to report on an anomaly and discuss what to do about it."


    Sledge wore a green shirt with yellow flowers, short blue pants, and sandals.- "Go on, don''t waste our precious time."


    Flavius gritted his teeth, promising that one day he would skewer this man and grill him like the little meatball that he is.- "It''s about a man named Theoric..." he began to explain what he knew and how he visited the temple and had a private chat with Thena.


    Sledge mumbled to himself where only Ransak was able to hear- "Is it another one?"


    Sledge- "Alright you don''t need to worry about it, we''ll take it from here, you just keep doing what you''re supposed to."


    Flavius scowling- "I''m keeping up my end, you just make sure you keep up your end... Athens and Sparta are heading for war, even if they know they''re being set up by a third party, they''ll have no choice because it''s what the people want, plus it helps that Ares and Athena are rivals."


    Sledge- "Good, then run along and don''t disappoint us, my master is not someone who you can afford to offend, he''ll see you get what you''re owed in due time."


    Flavius begrudgingly left.


    His bodyguard asking- "Why do we put up with them my lord?" Thinking that Flavius has more than enough power and resources to do whatever he needs.


    Flavius sneered- "They are a means to an end, and by the time this is all over it will be their end along with anyone else who stands in my way."


    Sledge meanwhile contacted his boss through a communication device- "General."


    "What is it?"


    Sledge then reported on everything Flavius said.


    "Another one is it? Okay, I understand, you standby and keep doing as you have been."


    Sledge- "Sir." he said ending the call.


    "Would you like me to go test him out," Ransak asked with a crazed glint in his eye''s.


    Sledge glanced at the formidable warrior- "The General has a plan, if he wanted you to take care of it, he would have told us." he said while thinking sooner or later this battle mad warrior was going to create a slaughter.


    __________________________________________________________________________


    The General who just finished his talk with Sledge was walking through an underwater passageway just off the coast of a nearby uninhabited island.


    He came to a room full of technology and biochemical lab equipment, where two scientists were working.


    "Zakka, Taras, tell me your close."


    Zakka, a normal looking, 5''8" tall man with black hair and brown eyes came over to report along with Taras, a 6''1" tall man with blue eyes, brown hair ponytail, and grey skin.


    Zakka was wearing messing robes with a Tech helmet and other devices hidden underneath.


    Taras was wearing a smooth dark blue robe with teal designs, looking as clean and elegant as possible, compared to his sometimes very messy experiments.


    Standing before the general they both began their reports. Zakka, the inventor of the two, enthusiastically explained all their breakthroughs in tech while Taras, the geneticist, reported on his experiments failures and successes.


    Feeling the General''s unease through his telepathy, Taras asked- "General Kro, Is something the matter? I promise we''re going as fast as we can and making great strides."


    General Kro was a bald man standing at 6''5" tall with black facial hair, and pointed ears. He usually sported dark pink uniquely designed glasses to hide his eyes and an equally colored armor set.


    General Kro frowned- "How many times do I have to tell you not to use your telepathy on me."


    Taras not taking it to heart said- "I don''t need to use it to get feelings off of others, it just comes to me from time to time, besides, you know I would never harm you in any way." And he meant it, Kro was the one who saved his life during an experiment gone wrong when a subject escaped and almost killed him if it wasn''t for Kro''s timely rescue.


    Kro- "There''s potentially another Eternal here, Zakka I need you to put eyes on him with your hidden drones and find out if he''s a threat. I will not allow anything to ruin this moment, we must prepare for everything. It''s our time to rise and take what is rightfully ours, the Eternals had their chance and they failed, becoming servants to false gods. It''s our time to rise, the time of the Deviants."

 Chapter 91 - Morning Fun (18+)

    <<<<<<<<<<<<LEMON... feel free to skip the rest of this chapter>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>


    Theoric woke up the following day to a feeling he knew all too well and highly enjoyed. There was no better way for a man to wake up than to have his member being s.u.c.k.e.d on.


    He patiently waited until she completed her job, swallowing it all up and cleaning it, before he looked down brushing her hair away to greet her- "Thank you, that was nice."


    He knew she only did it half because she wanted to and half because she wanted to give him further motivation to save her daughter.


    Bianca grinned- "Just remember to bring her back as quick as you can and you''ll get more where that came from." she said not at all shy about exposing her reasons.


    Theoric smirked as he decided to take full advantage once again and hopped out of bed, dragging her over with a surprised yelp coming out of her mouth.


    He then quickly positioned her, bent over the side of the bed as he lined up his member and then rammed into her.


    She loudly responded as he began to work her from behind, beginning to understand why he had so many women.


    Theoric slapped her a.s.s a couple of times feeling her tighten around him with each smack. Leaning forward he brought her up and kissed her from behind before he grabbed her t.i.t.s, using them as support to ram her harder, her p.u.s.s.y tightening with every n.i.p.p.l.e squeeze and pull.


    One last strong thrust he emptied himself inside her before backing up to enjoy the view of the panting woman who passed out near the end, her rear end hanging off the bed still leaking his juices.


    Hearing the other woman in the house stirring he put on some loose clothing to go greet them.


    He ran into Anna who came over pouting, looking upset at him,- "Where were you last night? Why didn''t you come to comfort me like the others?"


    Theoric who was still feeling the heat from his early actions was instantly turned on seeing her pouting lips.


    He brushed her hair out of the way- "Because I knew you needed time to process everything, and I wouldn''t be able to keep my hands off you." causing her face to dye red.


    He then leaned in and kissed her, backing her into the wall, his hands exploring her body. His right hand running from her c.h.e.s.t to her a.s.s as he lifts her leg up before moving it back up to play with her ample bosom.


    "Hu Hum."


    Theoric just stopping the kiss didn''t move his position as he shifted his head slightly over to look who it was- "Io, you wouldn''t happen to want to join us now would you?"


    Io rolled her eyes- "Can you men think of anything other than s.e.x?"


    Theoric grinned- "Oh come now, I''m not the only one." he said pointing out how Anna''s hand was inside his pants rubbing him.


    Io a bit shocked at her friend falling further into depravity, exclaimed- "Anna! I thought we were going to discuss things further today, about what to do."


    Anna was once again blushing as Io came over to separate them, pulling her hand out of his pants and dragging her away.


    Sigyn walked over yawning- "Io, I thought you were past this, it''s not like we all haven''t slept together before." but she was ignored as Io choose not to respond and take Anna away.


    Theoric trying to look sad and pitiful, turned to Sigyn- "I was c.o.c.ked blocked."


    Sigyn giggled- "Is my Theoric feeling blue? Come here let me help you." she said opening her arms.


    Sigyn took his hand- "Come, I didn''t get anything last night either." she said pulling him into the nearby room only to see a passed out nude woman who looked like she just got f.u.c.k.e.d.


    Sigyn complained- "Theo, why didn''t you invite me!"


    Theoric awkwardly scratched his cheek- "Well, you were busy last night, let''s not bother her." he said guiding her to the bathroom.


    Soon he had her in the air, pressed against the shower room wall, slowly pumping in and out of her while raining kisses down upon her as the water ran down their bodies.


    A short while later Theoric dragged the now conscious Bianca into the shower when she came looking to clean up, only to find the man who did this to her already with another woman.


    Bianca didn''t resist as she was soon brought into the fun with Sigyn who made sure to taste her b.r.e.a.s.t.

 Chapter 92 - Procuring a Ride

    After having his morning fun, everyone met up in the dining room with Sigyn expressing her apologies for not fixing food in time.


    Io- "You have nothing to apologize for, we can make our own food just as well, we''ve been doing that for years now."


    Anna- "Yeah Sigyn, you don''t have to worry about us."


    Bianca chimed in- "If it''s anyone''s fault it would be Theo''s." which got mixed reactions.


    Theoric- "So you all talked and made good yes?"


    Anna- "Yes, I don''t know why my mother did what she did, but I have to believe it was for a reason, I will take on this quest to save her daughter in order to find out what that reason was."


    Bianca feeling touched gave a small bow while sniffling a little- "Thank you."


    Everyone packed up intending to leave immediately seeing no other reason to stay.


    Once outside they find out Bianca isn''t going with them.


    Theoric- "So you''re not going?"


    Bianca shakes her head- "I can''t go, besides the fact I''m just not cut out for it, I have to believe this is Athena giving me the reward I was promised all those years ago, I can''t just leave the temple and risk it, I have to go back and make sure I''m doing everything right, I don''t want to risk anything."


    Anna seconds her thought- "Maybe your right, don''t worry I''ll bring back your daughter as soon as I can."


    Bianca gives her thanks once again before heading back to the temple.


    Theoric and the gang never noticed how many eyes were now watching their every move, thanks to the city activity hiding their presence. They were making certain people nervous during these trying times, many wanted to know who these people were and what they were about,


    The drone high in the sky spotted all this, but even it missed a certain group.


    Within the shadows of an alleyway were a few red-eye men were watching their every move.


    "Damn do you see the life force coming off of them, what I would give to get a taste of those fine women." one of the red-eye men said.


    "Eh, I would sooner go for the male." said another drawing shivers from his compatriots.


    Seeing their reaction he tried to correct himself- "I mean for food dammit, he has the strongest life force out of all of them."


    "Don''t even, the women are close to if not equal, especially that blonde." They retorted.


    Then a feminine voice came from behind them- "The blonde certainly is close to the Male in terms of life force, but it''s not as refined as his."


    "Who?..." was all they got out before the unknown female''s hands ripped out the hearts of the two closest members leaving one left.


    The last one looked around nervously unable to find the assailant, just when he was about to scream for her to show herself, she slams him against the wall by the neck.


    "Now this is where I would ask you questions, but why ask when I can take," she said with glowing red eyes.


    The man grew fearful as he realized who this black-haired, glowing red eye woman was, but it was all for naught as her hand glowed with a red-pink power on top of his head stripping him of his memories.


    "So you are here, being as ambitious as always, I''ll stick around for a while and see if I can''t find you," she said ripping out the heart of the last guy before disappearing into the shadows.


    Theoric and the others unaware of what took place, wasted no time in heading south to the outskirts of the city towards the nearest stable, looking to procure a ride to the docks.


    Anna having another idea began to convince them to head elsewhere- "You know with military presence increasing, it''ll likely be that much harder to charter a boat, why don''t we head west and look for Drusus, he still owes us, his father Decimus I heard is the Lord Protector of the west, so he''s directly responsible for most wartime preparations against Sparta."


    Theoric- "Yeah but the west seems more concerned about the land than sea, does he also control docks to the south?"


    Anna- "I''m sure he has some pull if nothing else, I don''t know exactly how much control Lord Deciums has but it won''t hurt to try."


    Io agreed- "Yes, let the fat lord do us a favor, you know he''s dying to anyways, might as well take advantage of it."


    Theoric seeing no problem with what they said turn west to seek out their old traveling companion.


    They managed to find the nicest 3 story dwelling which was home to Drusus, who merely greeted and invited them in to catch up. He told them about his and his father''s trouble''s due to the endless raids. How war was just around the corner now and there was nothing that could stop it, even with the most of the generals agreeing it wasn''t likely Sparta''s doing. The pushback from the people will likely see the voting in favor of war.


    After much talking, mostly on Drusus''s part, Theoric managed to get him to make preparations for them. The fat man tried to stress how much this was going to cost him and that he was really sticking his neck out for them.


    Anna could barely hold herself back at his pathetic display, luckily Io was prepared for this and made sure to soothe her rising anger lest they lose their boating opportunity.


    _________________________________________________________________________


    Back in the underwater hidden base, Zakka went to report the latest observations to General Kro.


    General Kro- "Report."


    Zakka- "The possible Eternal you had me monitor is in route to the docks, likely to sea, to where I know not."


    Kro took his time thinking- "Call Taras to join us."


    A short time later Taras appeared- "General." he bowed.


    Kro- "How are things going on your end?" he asked looking for more information before deciding on what to do next.


    Taras- "My experiments are coming along smoothly, but what I lack now is hard data, I need to know how they''ll perform in the field before I can make further adjustments."


    Kro- "I figured as much, Zakka has just told me of the group heading to the docks, why don''t you send that Gorgilla to test them and it out, then we''ll have more useful data for future use."


    Taras bowed again- "Excellent choice sir." he said with a stoic face, containing his enthusiasm. Always maintaining that elegant demeanor as best he can.

 Chapter 93 - Gorgilla

    Gorgilla was Taras''s first experiment, a blend of ape and man. As a giant man-ape, Gorgilla possesses superhuman strength, durability, and agility. He''s 6'', covered in brown hair with 3 fingers and a disposable thumb, three toes and a tail.


    Gorgilla was already near Athens on standby, waiting for a chance to be tested, and now that chance has come.


    Taras sent the orders that it had no choice but to follow, intercept the group traveling to the docks and eliminate all of them.


    ________________________________________________________________________


    Theoric and the group were traveling in a carriage in the center of armed men they were being escorted by.


    The dirt road they were traveling on was busy with soldiers and regular people trying to make a living from fishing.


    Coming up to a point where there were more trees, the road became scarce of people. The soldiers they were traveling with immediately went on guard knowing there should still be a stream of people.


    Theoric frowned when he first caught the whiff of blood in the air- "Sigyn, Anna, Io, prepare yourselves."


    The shade of the trees hid much, but they soon discovered the blood on the road before Sigyn gasped, hiding her head into Theoric after she saw the hanging bodies still dripping blood.


    Anna and Io drew their weapons with a frown as they kept their eyes peeled.


    The soldiers were on edge as they brought everyone to a complete stop, hopping off their horses to circle the carriage, swords drawn. They couldn''t allow the honored guests of Drusus to come to harm.


    Theoric was the first to hear the blood-curdling screams of approaching men who were likely sent to see what was happening.


    It wasn''t long after they could see the silhouette of a man fleeing for his life towards them, screaming- "Monster! Monster!"


    When he made it into shooting distance something flashed by quicker than a regular person could see as it ripped his head off, the headless body falling to the ground spurting blood.


    Io asked- "Did you see it?"


    Anna- "I just missed it."


    Theoric- "It kind of looked like a big monkey."


    "Captain, what do we do? What do we do?" one man asked who was starting to lose it.


    "Calm down soldier, you were trained better than that, we''ll wait here, for now, don''t let your guard down, it won''t be able to take us by surprise and we''ll be able to deal with it."


    "I don''t know Captain, this seems like something above our pay grade, did you see how that mans head just disappeared."


    "What are you getting at soldier?"


    "What if it''s one of Ares monsters, it was only a matter of time before the gods got involved, this could be the start of the war."


    "If it is Ares, I''m sure Athena will protect us, don''t lose your nerve men, this is only a test sent by the gods." said the captain feeding off of their beliefs.


    Then an object came flying over bashing into the head of a soldier, dropping him dead.


    "Oh My God, They killed Timmy."


    "Those Bastards!"


    Io unhappily looked to Theoric wondering why he wasn''t protecting them as he did her- "Why did you let that man die?"


    "Honestly? I don''t care about them, I don''t know them, they aren''t important to me in any way and their lives mean nothing to me." Theoric coldly said.


    Io scowled- "How can you say that."


    Seeing Anna also frown at him, Theoric sighed- "People die all the time, life goes on, why should I worry about every single one?"


    Io pushed harder- "Anna, you see this, this is his true colors, he only saved us to bed us."


    Theoric couldn''t help but grin- "I won''t deny that."


    This received a gasp from Anna and another scowl from Io.


    Surprisingly it was Sigyn who spoke next with the voice of reason.- "What''s so shocking about that, didn''t he just say he would save those who mean something to him."


    She would usually be on Io''s side when it came to helping people, but being an Asgardian she was well aware of what it meant when it was time for war, you don''t worry about the few, you worry about the many.


    In the end, Sigyn would always be on Theoric''s side even if she didn''t like it.


    Anna remained mute as she mulled it all over, Io, on the other hand, felt this was wrong somehow, though she just couldn''t put it into words that sound convincing.


    Before anyone could discuss things further the monster attacked.


    First came a boulder that mowed down half a dozen men, then came screams as the creature swung around the trees picking up men and dropping them, sometimes in pieces.


    Anna and Io wanted to make a move to help but the creature was moving too quickly around the trees, swinging in and out, slaughtering the men.


    Io glared at Theoric who sighed- "If you wish me to help people, all you do is have to ask."


    Io gritted her teeth- "Please help them." just when she was starting to like him more, he does something like this. She who acted like a mother for Anna didn''t want to see her corrupted by him or by her birth mother for that matter.


    Theoric grinned- "So you ask, so shall it be." he said playfully.


    Just as the creature turned its sights on them, it lunged over straight into a barrier, smacking into it hard, before sliding off of it in pain.


    "Sigyn, trap it," said Theoric, wishing for her to get better.


    The soldiers retreated from the area with more than half the men dead, the only thing on their mind now was, escape and survive.


    Io pulled an arrow back ready to end it- "You can let the barrier down now, I''ll finish this."


    Theoric however ignored her- "Sigyn, make sure you trap it real good, don''t let it escape."


    "Mn," she said while willing more plants to twist around and contain it.


    Io growing irritated asked- "What are you doing?"


    Theoric- "I''ve never seen a creature like this before, I won''t kill something that could be almost extinct, I''ve told you this before."


    Io growled- "But you were willing to let those men die!"


    Theoric- "You seem to not understand or are you just ignoring everything but what you want to hear? This creature could be almost extinct, but humans, there are millions of them, soon to be billions, their lives are not as important."


    Io spat- "What gives you the right to decide that?"


    Theoric- "Simple economics, supply and demand, something humans came up with I believe, if you can''t follow your own systems, then what good are you? The less there is of something the more important it is."


    Io argued- "Every human life matters, each individual is wholly unique and important."


    Theoric- "And these creatures aren''t? your argument is mute, plus I''m well aware of how you humans act, you only care for yourselves and nothing else."


    Io- "You''re the one who doesn''t know what he''s talking about, how dare you!"


    Anna who stayed silent this entire time listening to everyone and thinking about it put her hand on Io- "Io, he''s not wrong."


    Io eye''s widened- "Anna, no you can''t believe what he''s saying, please Anna, don''t fall for his crap."


    Anna shook her head- "You''re both right in your own way, but what he says has more merit, I''m sorry Io... but I do still believe we should be good people who help those in need, So I am also not happy with Theoric just sitting back and doing nothing when he could have helped them."


    Io went silent, a bit conflicted about what Anna said, but happy with the way she ended it.


    Theoric seeing his wrongs, lowered his head and apologized- "Alright, I''m sorry I didn''t help out when I could have, maybe I did get a bit full of myself and didn''t consider their lives as I should have, I am truly sorry about that, I won''t let it happen again, but that''s why I need you ladies, you can stay by my side and correct me when I''m wrong, I know I won''t always be right."


    Io snorted but she was also happy to hear that and how sincere he was being- "I forgive you for now, but if you let it happen again..." she just left it hanging.


    Sigyn grinned seeing everyone making up- "I''m glad everything is fine again, please let''s not fight so much in the future."


    Theoric over everything turned his attention back to the creature- "Alright, let''s check out this creature." only to look over and see the creature buried underneath a massive amount of plant life.


    Sigyn- "Whoops, I was a bit distracted with the fight you guys were having, I may have forgotten to stop."


    Theoric- "Remove it so we can check it out, but don''t let it go."


    Sigyn- "Mn, just a sec.," she said raising her hands to slowly remove the outer layers.


    When enough was finally removed they saw a dead monkey man who was strangled to death and pierced by many plant roots.


    "..."


    Io suddenly broke out into a fit of uncontainable laughter- "I''m, haha, sorry, haha, I, haha, I can''t, haha."


    Theoric- "..."


    The other two girls started laughing as well, feeding off of Io''s laughter.


    Theoric feeling betrayed- "Sigyn!"


    Sigyn giggling- "I''m sorry Theoric, I know it''s not funny, but it kinda is." she said, softly laughing while feeling guilty at the same time.

 Chapter 94 - Docks

    Taras greets the General while he''s at the monitor with Zakka, going over the latest reports.


    Taras who was responsible for the genetic experiments and testing, provided his thoughts- "General, it turns out that the group with the possible eternal has more than one powerful individual, I have collected great data despite the failure, with this my research will speed up exponentially, I request you leave them to me for now so I can continue being provided with valuable data."


    Taras seeing the General thinking on what he said gave another input to ease what worries he may have- "May I add that this is a perfect time as well, because they''ll be heading out to sea away from prying eyes, so no one will expect anything amiss."


    General Kro- "You may proceed, but I will remind you that the clock is ticking."


    Taras bowed- "Yes my lord." he said paying his respects before leaving.


    _______________________________________________________________________________


    Theoric and the gang made it to the docks with no further problem, but now they didn''t have the soldier who was going to vouch for them so they can have a ship to use.


    Walking around the docks, they avoided other soldiers while checking out the fisherman and boats.


    The fish smell was apparent as many were still going about there regular days of packing and unloading the catch of the day.


    Sigyn especially liked the sea, having never seen anything like it before, Asgard only had a small body of water that was endlessly flowing off the edge in a magical loop.


    The sea was something else entirely, the massive body of water that went on as far as the eye could see. After learning this was the first time Sigyn saw it, Anna began to explain the differences between the sea''s saltwater vs. freshwater. Sigyn was intrigued by Its salty content, finding it strange how fish could live in something like that.


    Theoric grinned seeing her head to the beach to play around with Anna and Io close behind to keep an eye on her after learning about her airhead ways. Io slapping the dirty water out of her hand when she tried to drink it a short time later with her complaining about how she just wanted to see how salty it was.


    He then headed to a bar knowing it was the best place to find either a crew he could hire or information on one.


    It was packed with plenty of sailors and soldiers alike, drinking heavily and conversing loudly. An argument was happening between some of the soldiers and fishermen about how they are infringing on their rights to come and go from dock freely. About how they''re impacting their businesses, while the soldiers maintain it''s for their own good, only for a small scuffle to break out that was quickly resolved.


    Theoric headed to the bar finding an open stool, ordering a drink while looking around to see if he could spot anyone of note that could be of use to him. He didn''t go unnoticed by the men, still standing out from those around him, thanks to his gear and height.


    When the barkeep with a mustache came back with his drink, he asked how things are around here.


    "Everyone''s on edge with war looming over their shoulders, but for the most part people are still getting by as usual, for now... What about you mister, Where exactly do you come from?"


    Theoric- "From around... (he said taking a sip)... Hey can you tell me where I can find the best ship to hire around here?" He asked, dodging the barkeep''s question.


    The barkeep picks up a glass to clean while thinking- "Well the best around here, in my opinion, would have to be Numerius, but he''s still out to sea, he should be back in a week at most if you wish to wait on him."


    Theoric- "I''m looking to leave as soon as possible, know of anyone available who''s still around?"


    A rough-looking old-time sailor with a scraggly grey beard, intruded into their conversation after hearing enough- "Numerius is a pompous a.s.s, just because he struck it lucky last year and upgraded his ship doesn''t mean shit, if you''re looking for the best I''m your man ''burp''" said the man after belching while scratching his big belly.


    Barkeep- "Keep it down Oppius, are you really looking to start something with Numerius again? Don''t listen to this old fool, sooner or later he''s going to say something that will get him killed."


    Oppius growing angry at being talked down on, yelled back- "Your no better Vibius, if you keep it up, I''ll deal with you myself."


    The barkeep frowned- "You had enough, get out of here, I''m cutting you off."


    Oppius then reached over the counter for the man, knocking over drinks- "You can''t do that!" he yelled.


    Having enough the barkeep signaled for the nearby bouncer he employed to deal with the man.


    "Nooo, stop it, stop, let me go, I have a right to be here and order as much as I want, let me go," protested Oppius while he struggled against the bouncer.


    Barkeep- "Sorry about that, now for your question, I would say next best would be Caius if you don''t mind a relatively untested fellow, he''s looking to travel and would likely accept your offer, he''ll also be your quickest way out to sea at the moment."


    "Sure, where can I find him?" Theoric asked taking another sip.


    Barkeep- "Won''t be hard, he''ll be the only one loading up supplies for a long trip around here."


    Just as he was intending to leave, soldiers filled up on liquid courage surrounded him while he was still seated.


    "Hey, aren''t you the man who was traveling with those fine pieces of a.s.s, how about you let me and the boys have a go at them." said the semi sober leader.


    "Yea, cosidr it service to tose who fit for you wie you hie behin yur ancy git up," said another


    "Yea at home, too sared to atuay fit in real attles." said another.


    Theoric''s face fell listening to their crap and slurred words.


    Seeing nothing good about to happen, the barkeep tried to talk them out of it- "Settle down now, you guys are drunk, don''t go wrecking my bar until you sober up and are fully aware of what you''re doing."


    The leader pointed at the man- "Quiet down barkeep or we''ll shut this place down permanently and have you thrown in prison." He knew the minute he saw those women he wanted them. He never once got with a woman so fine, most of the time they were in their ivory towers behind high walls and locked gates.


    But now he saw his chance, he was finally made leader of a small group of men and given a city in which to patrol and maintain order. Feeling close enough to the top, he started to get that powerful itch that he couldn''t quite scratch as he took command of the citizens during his patrols.


    He couldn''t do anything outrageous though due to higher ranking commanders shipping in and out of town. He was never at the very top of the food chain, so his hidden d.e.s.i.r.es were kept in check for fear of being punished.


    Right when he was at his breaking point was when he saw those three angels appear, brightening the otherwise cloudy day. The only problem was they weren''t alone, they had what he assumed was a bodyguard.


    He tried to get his mind off of it by going to the bar and drinking with his men but in walks the bodyguard alone. Downing the glass, he decided now was his chance to remove the obstacle and take the women.

 Chapter 95 - Barfight

    5 soldiers were surrounding him with others looking on wondering what they should do. They weren''t all from the same squad, but being under the same banner, they would likely step in to help if things came down to it.


    One of the drunker ones went to place his hand on Theoric- "Come wit us itly... AHHH!" he screamed in pain when Theoric grabbed his hand while turning around and standing up, practically twisting his hand off as it deformed into an unrecognizable mess before releasing him and letting him slink back behind his fellow brothers.


    Standing before them at his full height, Theoric made it seem like he was going to give them a chance- "Are you sure you want to do this?" he asked using his imposing build to make them think twice, though he was planning on ending them later even if they backed off after saying such things about his wife.


    He could hear one of the men visibly gulp before the leader of the group snarled out- "You think we''ll back down after you assaulted one of us, that''s a crime and we''ll see you hang for it!"


    Theoric shook his head when he saw them drawing weapons before he backhanded the closest one so hard his head did a 180 killing him instantly.


    A couple of soldiers who decided to get up and come help their fellow brethren after seeing how big the guy was, received the fright of their lives as they came up from behind the man only for his head to twist around still sporting the same dumb look he had earlier, blissfully unaware of how he died, making them instantly turn around and flee in fright after witnessing such a horrific sight.


    These weren''t hardened veterans, they were the lowest of the low, sent off to corral the public, and keep order in cities while the real soldiers took to the front lines.


    The others not noticing exactly what happened looked on in scorn at the two cowards fled. All they saw was a man get suckered punched and knocked out.


    The leader ordered- "Get Him!"


    The barkeep signaled for his bodyguard during the commotion to come over, whispering- "Don''t worry about anyone other than me, don''t get involved, just keep me safe." as he ducked behind the counter.


    The soldiers soon found that they didn''t only have to deal with the big man, as the drunk fisherman jumped in on it. Starting a massive brawl as they smashed bottles and threw punches of there own without a care in the world, not at all concerned that the soldiers were still geared and they only had the clothes on their back.


    The leader cursed as he and his now 3 men took on Theoirc alone with the other soldiers occupied.


    The one with the twisted mess of a hand wildly swung his sword, seeking revenge, but not only was he still very drunk, but he was also forced to use his non dominate hand.


    Theoric easily dodged by moving his body only slightly as he pushed the drunk man into the others who had to block his swing, cursing him to watch what he''s doing.


    The leader growing frustrated kicked the fool back- "Attack! Kill Him!"


    Theoric caught the fool and used him as a shield, finding it mildly amusing as he screamed for his old comrades to stop.


    "AHHH, hey, hey what are you doing, don''t attack me, stop, stop, AHHH."


    The other two did finally stop, but the leader wasn''t having any of it as he grew more crazed by the minute. He was starting to feel like everything was falling apart and that the only way to fix it was to kill this man.


    The leader yelled while trying to hack through his man to get at Theoric- "Don''t stop, we can''t let this end here, we have to kill him, Die! Die! Die! Die!" he growled as he crazily slashed over and over again.


    The other two paused seeing how crazed there leader became, glancing at each other- "He''s right, we have to kill him now."


    "But that''s Tertius, he''s one of us."


    "And he''s fallen into enemy hands, he should already be dead, besides there''s only three women, one for each of us now."


    With a sigh, he agreed and the two of them came to help the leader who was already making a bloody mess of their old comrade.


    Theoric kicked the body into the leader sending him flying back with a yell as the weight of the body pinned him down. He then reached out and caught the two swords coming from the other two, his superior armor easily protecting him from their primitive metal worked weapons.


    "What!" one of them shouted in surprise as he tried to pull the weapon free only for Theoric to let it go with a grin as he fell back.


    The other one watching stopped tugging only for Theoric to step in and punch him to the ground so hard his teeth shattered as his head cracked the floorboard, ending him as blood started pooling around his broken skull.


    Theoric still holding the sword tossed it to the other one stumbling back to his feet in such a casual way one would think they were friends until Theoric stepped forward and punched it in the air sending it rocketing through the man''s throat and out the other side, just missing unsuspecting people who happened to be behind him.


    The leader who finally managed to roll out from under the dead comrade he killed, froze when he noticed he was the last one left as Theoric strode towards him.


    The barfight ended as everyone noticed the deaths happening around them and watched as the man responsible headed towards the one who started it.


    The leader not backing down called out to the few soldiers who were left- "Brothers to arms! Help me stop this evil man."


    Theoric paused as he looked to the rest waiting for them to make a decision only for some of them to avoid making eye contact with him.


    Theoric smirked- "I think not, this isn''t their fight, why should they die for you?"


    The leader yelled- "What are you guys doing? Are you going to let him kill me?" only to receive no response.


    Theoric scowled as he closed the distance lifting him by the throat before he could react.- "You started this, you deal with it, stop trying to get others to fight your battles, you wanted to kill me, you wanted my women, and now you shall die for it." he angrily said while increasing his grip.


    Watching his face turn different shades of color until his dangling legs stopped moving, his arms dropping as his struggles came to an end.


    One soldier gripping his fists didn''t like what was going on, overcoming his fear, he tried to make a move to help but a hand from a friend stopped him as he looked over to see his friend shaking his head. Everyone here knew they could do nothing, this man was above them in skill, strength, and gear.


    "I hope we''re done here." Theoric icily said, leaving the threat of death hanging in the air as he exited the building.

 Chapter 96 - Caius

    After Theoric left, the bar broke into commotion wondering who that man was while the soldiers collected their fallen, intending to report to their superior when they got the chance.


    Theoric meanwhile met back up with the girls who were done exploring, Sigyn happily telling him about everything until she got to the part about how they had to deal with a few would-be pursuers.


    Anna and Io easily took care of them though, Io with her frosty attitude towards any man she doesn''t know well and Anna who was strong and skilled enough to handle most if not all mortal men.


    The shy Sigyn began to rely on them like Theoric, to handle the outside world for her.


    Theoric opted to not tell them what happened considering the recent argument even though he thought they wouldn''t mind considering the circ.u.mstances. Choosing to only tell them about how he found a possible boat to hire.


    It wasn''t hard to find the man they were looking for, just like the barkeep said, he was the only one loading tons of supply for a long voyage.


    Theoric went up to a deckhand who was busy loading- "Hello there, can you point me towards Caius, I was told he may be open to some business."


    The man gave him a once over, his eyes lingering on the women before resuming his task- "He should be in the captain''s room going over the maps."


    Theoric pointed as he made a step forward- "Do you mind?" asking if it was okay for him to go up.


    "Go ahead." The man said not really caring one way or the other, it wasn''t his job to stop people from going on board if they want.


    The other workers also just kept to themselves and continued to do their own tasks.


    Anna- "This man doesn''t inspire much loyalty in his men."


    Theoric- "The barkeep did say he''s an untested fellow, someone new to the seafaring world, I wouldn''t be surprised if he''s a young man seeking adventure."


    Io grunted- "Likely a young lord wishing to prove himself."


    Theoric knocked on the door.


    The double doors were flung open as a young man with a brown ponytail and a huge grin on his face greeted them enthusiastically- "Oh, hello there, I don''t believe we''ve met, as you must know I am your captain Caius Potitius Ivmarus and I will be leading you on this great journey we are about to undertake... (Spotting the women)... Oh my who are you lovely ladies, I do believe in all my years I have never seen women as angelic as you three, please I must know your names." he said moving forward to try and take Anna''s hand to give it a greeting kiss, who was grinning at the compliment thanks to his infectious happy attitude, only to have Theoric step in the way.


    Caius thinking nothing of it quickly gathered himself as he reevaluated the situation- "I''m sorry, I think I got ahead of myself there, you see I''m quite excited about traveling for the first time, I believe I have made a mistake, yes? You aren''t part of my crew, are you? What can I do for you this fine afternoon?"


    Theoric- "We were wondering if we could hire you to take a detour and drop us off."


    Caius sizing up the man who towered over him was beginning to feel intimidated as his early enthusiasm began to fade- "And who are you good sir? if you don''t mind me asking."


    "I am Theoric... Also a traveling man like yourself, this is my wife Sigyn, Anna and Io."


    Anna blushed at being called his wife, and even Io didn''t seem to object to the term as she stayed silent, you could no longer see her usual downcast demeanor. She still had issues but she was enjoying her time with everyone, the family vibes. It was arguably Sigyn who was having the biggest effect on her though with Theoric being the perfect guy for her to get over her lingering fear of men. Theoric wasn''t pushy, he made sure she had her space and didn''t force anything on her. He even listened to her when she got angry and agreed when he did something wrong. He never got angry at her or yelled or hit her, it was nice.


    Caius now glared at the man enviously, cursing the gods for making him small and weak- "Theoric is it? So Theoric where is it you and your wives wish to go?"


    Theoric grinned with understanding as Caius slightly lost his pose- "Would you mind if we talk inside?"


    Caius getting over it, once again put on his happy face- "Certainly, right this way good sir... Ladies." he said while stepping to the side with a slight bow, showing the way with his hand.


    His captain quarters were spacious with the front entrance designed for business with a good-sized table, nailed in seats, and maps spread out. The back was his living quarters with a small bed and reading area, filled with all sorts of knick-knacks.


    Caius took a seat showing off his map- "Please sit, sit, this is my plan for travel, we plan on going all over stopping everywhere we possibly can, I hope to learn and absorb many different cultures and if were lucky experience an adventure or two, hopefully nothing too dangerous though."


    "What?" asked a confused Caius.


    Theoric- "Well, we were hoping you could drop us off at Medusa''s island."


    Caius''s eyes went wide- "Did you just say Medusa''s island?"


    Theoric- "That''s right."


    Caius losing his cool- "Are you mad!? Do you wish to get yourselves turned to stone? I can''t believe you would take your wives to somewhere so dangerous, what on earth are you thinking wanting to go there?"


    Theoric- "We can pay you as much as you want."


    Caius shook his head- "This isn''t about money, you are literally committing suicide going there, why on earth do you want to go? if you think for one second I''ll go there, your even madder than I first thought!"


    Theoric- "It''s extremely important that we go there, you don''t even have to land, you can just drop us off nearby and we can swim if we have to."


    Caius didn''t budge- "Even the waters around such areas are extremely dangerous, there''s no way I''m going to send someone to their deaths and possibly my own, not to mention the crew would never agree."


    Theoric tried to appeal to his adventurous side- "This will be one of the greatest stories you''ll ever tell, imagine speaking of this years later, how you went to the beasts island and showed no fear as you looked upon her evil work, the statues of the fallen."


    Hearing ''the statues of the fallen'' did strike a chord with him, but he remained silent.


    Sigyn leaned over and whispered into Anna''s ear who blushed before nodding.


    Anna taking Sigyn''s advice decided it was her turn to try and convince him as she placed a hand on Theoric indicating she wished to speak- "I know you don''t wish to put yourself into anything dangerous, but it would mean the world to me if you could help us out." she said in a pouty s.e.xy voice while emphasizing her t.i.t.s, leaning over so he could get a better view of her cleavage.


    Caius gulped- "Okay." he said without even realizing it only to curse a second later when he saw the happy faces of the three women across from him, knowing he was tricked.- "Alright, alright, I''ll be willing to drop you off nearby, but that''s the best you''re getting, the men won''t like this one bit when they find out, they may even wish to quit and then we won''t'' have anybody to sail us."


    Theoric- "Just don''t tell them where we''re going."


    Caius frowned- "And what happens when we''re out to sea and they discover it, worst case is they mutiny throwing us overboard and we eventually succ.u.mb to the sea, the best case is they mutiny and kill us all."


    Theoric- "Please trust me when I say we will protect you, I will personally guarantee your safety."


    Sigyn chipped in- "Theoric is a great warrior, no one can beat him!"


    Caius- "I don''t know..."


    Theoric- "Sailors love money right, we can always tell them we''ll pay them as much as they want."


    Caius sighed- "Okay, I''ll make arrangements for you to stay on the ship, just be here early tomorrow morning."


    Once they were gone Caius plopped down once again in the chair, putting his elbows on the table, resting his forehead on his hands as he looked down contemplating his life and what he was doing.

 Chapter 97 - Setting Sail

    The following day Theoric''s group was back with the ship now ready to sail. Caius hesitantly greeted him only to brighten once again upon seeing the women, sadly knowing he could never have that upon which he gazed.


    During Caius''s free time, he would find himself daydreaming about them, wanting nothing more than taking Theoric''s place, but he didn''t have the guts to try anything let alone even think about trying something.


    Caius was acutely aware of his shortcomings which was why he wished to go on an adventure to further build himself up as an individual. Learn new things, build a stronger foundation with which to stake his claim upon the world.


    He just hoped he didn''t jump the gun and agree to one that would be his end.


    Caius hired an average crew that was more desperate for money than anything, and nothing to tie them down.


    Giving orders to set sail, he took his place at the wheel having done plenty of sailing practice growing up. Caius was now the acting captain, he wasn''t about to let anyone else take the lead of what he perceived to be the start of his new great life.


    After leaving the dock, he seemed to forget where he was headed first as he let the song in his heart out. It was a bright sunshiny day, few clouds, a nice breeze, morale at the moment was as great as his ambition, he felt like he could feel the world turning to his tune.


    Theoric hearing the singing and even seeing some of the crew joining in wasn''t feeling it, using his power to shut out all noise as he headed below deck, hoping next time he surfaced it would be over. The last thing he wanted to do was listen to a group of men singing.


    Sigyn, however, was enjoying it as she stayed above and joined in with Anna who wasn''t against it, and with the women joining, soon the whole boat was singing except Theoric who left and Io.


    Io didn''t mind the singing, but she wasn''t about to join in.


    Come night, Theoric was topside enjoying the stars with his women while the rest snored below deck.


    The cool breeze felt nice after dealing with the sun beating down on them throughout the day with no shade to speak of on top. They watched as the magnificent crescent moon rose into the night sky, taking its place among the stars.


    Caius stayed up late assigning tasks to the night watch, before heading off to bed after saying good night to the women, and Theoric since he happened to be there.


    Theoric smirked at Caius''s back which served to get him a pinch from Io who noticed. Luckily she had no superior strength to speak of to bother him in any meaningful way, but he acted all the same to make her and the others happy at his expense.


    He tried to be gentle and understanding with each of his women, though Sigyn was the most important, he wouldn''t skimp out on the others when it came to treating them right and doing his best to make them as happy as possible. He did care for all of them in their own unique way, each had their own goals and dreams which he would do his best to fulfill.


    The next morning they awoke to the crew loudly shouting about something heading towards them.


    Theoric and the girls headed up to check it out, next to Caius who was busy at the wheel.


    Behind them, they could see a giant swell of water closing in on them.


    Caius was shouting orders- "Release All The Sails! Load The Ballistae!"


    Caius didn''t hold back when he was having his boat built, he even paid heavily for a set of 2 ballistae on each side to defend himself.


    Anna- "What is it?"


    Caius frowning- "I don''t know, but it can''t be anything good."


    One of the sailors shouted- "It''s The Kraken! We''re All Doomed!"


    "Shut Your Mouth! There''s no way I''m dying to some sea beast!" yelled another, he then angrily turned to the captain and Theoric''s group- "This all their fault, Women always bring bad luck when sailing."


    Another second it- "I knew following you would be the death of me Caius, to think you were fool enough to allow women on board, You Doomed Us All!"


    Caius wasn''t going to take such criticism lying down though- "I didn''t see any of you try and stop me!" he shouted back.


    And why would they, at the time they to were dazzled by their beauty, but every sailor believed women were bad luck on a boat. Now that things were going wrong, they could only blame the captain for allowing it.


    Anna- "Umm, guys, is this really the time to be debating how stupid you are for thinking women can affect your luck on a boat?"


    Theoric coughed to hide his amus.e.m.e.nt, he was well aware that it was likely their fault. Anna hearing him blushed a little in embarrassment, understanding that it might very well be, but that wasn''t going to stop her from pointing out that it wasn''t such the case for every woman.


    They again looked to see the danger that much closer as Caius began shouting orders again- "Argue Later, Listen Now, Get Those Ballistae Ready, Archers Load Your Arrows!"


    Io hearing the final order prepared her bow.


    Right, when it was about to catch their ship it suddenly disappeared as the swell receded.


    Caius- "Where is it? Where did it go?"


    Everyone looked for any sign of it but only saw calm waters all around.


    Theoric not having a good feeling peeked down over the edge, peering through the water. His eyes widened upon seeing a box-like shape rapidly growing bigger as it approached the underside of the ship.


    Anna also figuring it out was looking over but only managed to catch a glimpse of what was happening before Thoeric frantically yelled out.- "Everyone Listen Up, I Will Try My Best To Protect You... (Switching his attention to his women) Ladies, don''t fight it, but brace yourself all the same."


    Sigyn looking worried and wanted to ask what was wrong but was interrupted by Theoric encasing everything withing his barriers.


    The ship and all the people coated with his signature orange energy field, freezing everyone and everything in place.


    Theoric then worked as fast as he could to reinforce the bottom to try and keep the ship intact. Making it thicker and denser with as many layers as he could right before the coming impact.

 Chapter 98 - Giganto

    The unknown creature crashed into the underside of the ship, sending it flying into the sky, smashing through many layers of the shielding just shy of the last few as it followed the launched ship out of the water.


    The now airborne ship was hurtling through the sky ever higher, doing a few spins along the way, allowing everyone on board to witness not only the monster but how far from the ground/sea they were getting.


    There would have been endless screams to listen to if Theoric hadn''t encased them so tightly. The only screams anyone heard was their own.


    The creature resembled a giant s.p.e.r.m whale over 150'' long with the only notable difference besides the size were 4 large appendages, two at its rear for legs, and two in the front for arms.


    Theoric looked down at the behemoth as the ship flipped over, watching it open its jaws in an attempt to catch them for when they came back down.


    Seeing his chance he instantly started to create giant spears, shooting them down the gullet of the beast which wailed in agony with its whale-like noises.


    He then detached his legs from the ship, pushing himself down towards the creature, punching it right in the nose, only for the blubber to render the impact all but meaningless as it didn''t affect it at all.


    The others watched on helplessly as they prayed for their lives.


    Their upward momentum coming to an end as they began the fall back down.


    Theoric jumped off the whale, back towards the boat to help stabilize it, and once again reinforce the shields so they wouldn''t die on impact.


    Seeing they were falling towards the same area as the whale which was already breaching back into the water causing a giant splash and a huge amount of upturned water, making the sea chaotic.


    Theoric concentrated his energy keeping the ship upright and willing it to move away to a safer area to land.


    It''s been a while since he worked himself so hard outside of training. Still feeling great, and ready to go, he grinned, enjoying the results of his work,


    It was a good thing too since the whale monster wanted revenge. Surfacing it glared at the tiny boat, straight at the man who injured it.


    Theoric heard the whale roar as it angrily splashed the water with its hands, still feeling the painful damage the spears caused to its insides.


    The ladies wanted to be free to help, but Theoric was far too busy to pay them any mind as he prepared for the next charge.


    Sigyn used her ring''s telepathic connection- ''Theo...''


    ''Not now Sigyn! It''s coming back.'' Theoric said staring at the whale monster picking up speed to ram them from behind.


    After Reinforcing as best he could, he maneuvered the sails to catch what wind it could, so the ship would begin moving to help reduce any rear impact. Patiently waiting for the whale to get closer as he began to apply more protection to the back while simultaneously extending it to a point. Not forgetting to secure his legs to the ship again so he doesn''t get separated.


    By the time the whale reached them, Theoric made the entire back into one big spike that impaled itself into the whale''s blubber as it smacked into them.


    The spike was just long enough to make it past its blubbering defense and inflict pain, forcing the whale to stop as it instinctively shook its head to get the ship off while failing to reach the front of its face with its arms as it widely swung them around trying to remove it.


    Despite everyone on the ship still being secured in Theoric''s barriers, they were still getting dizzy from the quick back and forth movements. Many of them passing out due to the whole ordeal being beyond what they could comprehend. They were just mere mortals caught up in a battle of gods as far as they were concerned.


    The ship eventually slipped off and was sent skipping across the water.


    Theoric making sure it stayed upright as he thought of a new plan, gazing at those giant eyes. He knew whales used echolocation, but that didn''t mean the eyes weren''t a good target to hit even if it didn''t completely blind them.


    He shot a spear toward the whale''s left eye only for the creature to block it with its arm.


    Theoric frowned wondering why this creature was so hell-bent on killing them as he saw it heading towards the boat for another go before diving below. He hoped it wasn''t getting ready to launch them into the air again.


    Looking over the edge, Theoric cursed, gritted his teeth in anger- "Damn it, can''t you think of something new?"


    The whale monster surprised by the sudden increase of speed coming from the boat didn''t miss anything as it changed tactics shifting its direction to come up behind the ship, shooting out of the water in an attempt to land right on top.


    Theoric immediately changed the direction of the ship to dodge, just missing the falling whale, but he forgot about the arm that reached out and managed to clip the ship, dragging it under.


    The whale creature on top of the water was imposing, but underwater it was truly terrifying, it was a sight to behold seeing the creature completely in its natural environment.


    Theoric never felt smaller than he did now, completely out of his element as he tried to get the ship back to the surface only for the whale to use its arms to smack it further down.


    Seeing the whale playing with him now, put Theoric further on edge as his anger rose.


    He had enough, gathering a massive amount of power he formed his own giant man around the ship to fight the sea beast.


    His giant energy man caught the incoming right arm of the creature and then sent a right hook of its own towards the beast.


    Completely flabbergasted, at the emergence of this unknown giant that appeared out of nowhere, the whale monster didn''t even defend against the incoming fist that slammed into its guts, reigniting the earlier injuries the spears caused, making the whale cough up blood.


    Theoric seeing his chance didn''t hesitate to shove his energy man''s right arm into the mouth of the beast and then focused the entirety of his power on the hand as the rest of his energy man''s body began to crumble.


    The Whale monster went berserk as it tried its best to remove the blockage and close its mouth, but its arms couldn''t reach well enough and its jaws were held up by spikes so biting down was also extremely painful.


    With the mouth held open, Theoric was able to take control of each of the greatswords within the body and began to will them around causing a much more significant amount of damage.


    Losing its mind from how much pain it was in, the whale no longer cared as it bit down to stop the madness.


    Theoric sensing the hand cracking dropped his focus on the swords and put all his power into reinforcing and expanding the hand. Morphing it into an expanding ball of spikes, growing it down the mouth of the beast, like a spiked vine overgrowing inside and out, taking the opportunity to send offshoots to attack the now vulnerable eyes as the whale concentrated on removing the blockage from its mouth.


    After spending so much energy and losing so much blood, it''s inside nothing but a destroyed mess of internal organs, it''s eyes now gouged out, the monster finally died.


    Theoric watched in relief as the sea beast sunk into the depths.

 Chapter 99 - Unwanted Prayers

    Theoric watches until the body sinks out of sight before heading up with the ship in tow.


    After putting the ship back above the surface, he flew on board to check and see if everyone was alright, healing those that took some unintended damage due to the rapid movements.


    Finishing, he said one last thing before freeing everyone- "I''m tired now and would like to rest, I would appreciate it if none of you disturb me."


    Walking past the girls he headed below deck only pausing when Io commented- "You killed it." which caused an awkward atmosphere before he continued on down, not responding.


    Sigyn frowned, glaring at Io- "Io how could you say that."


    Io- "Oh god, I didn''t mean it like that, I was trying to be sympathetic, I know how much he likes unique creatures."


    Anna- "Well you did a piss poor job at it."


    Sigyn feeling a little dissatisfied with Io started to head after Thoeirc- "I''ll go check on Theo,"


    Io called out- "Sigyn, I didn''t mean it like that, I''m sorry."


    Anna- "Don''t worry, neither of them will hold it against you, but you need to start learning to care for them the way they care for us, they''ve done sp much for us and have been very kind, and, and... I love them, I hope you can come around or at least not be so grouchy all the time."


    Io sighed, softly replying- "I know, I am trying."


    Anna grinned- "As long as you do, I think it''s fine... (Looking back at the rest of the deck to see how the crew was getting along)... What''s all this now?" she asked just noticing their unusual behavior.


    Io- "Great, how do we deal with this mess now?"


    Sometime later Caius woke up after being one of the ones to fall unconscious, unable to handle the experience.


    He stood back up, leaning against the wheel for support, almost toppling over again when it moved under his weight. Shaking his head he went over to look down at the deck to see what his crew was up to only to find all of them bowed down to the ladies.


    Confused, he made his way down the stairs while rubbing his head, trying to stave off an oncoming headache due to the vivid nightmare he experienced.


    Caius- "Ladies, mind explaining what I''ve missed and why they are doing that?"


    Io- "Good your here, you can take care of this, they all decided to start praying to us like we''re some kind of gods."


    Anna smirked, she was half a god, maybe they should pray to her, she playfully thought.


    Io seeing the smirk rolled her eyes at her.


    "I''m sorry but what is going on?" Caius asked.


    One of the crew members hearing the captain''s voice looked up to answer- "We are showing our grateful respects to the Gods."


    Caius - "What?"


    "How dare you forget how they rescued us from the grasp of death and fought off the monster that would have killed us all."


    A still confused Caius started to recall bits and pieces of his dream- "Monster? what monster, can someone please explain what you all are doing in words that make sense." he said rubbing his head.


    Another of the crew spoke up who never like the captain- "This fool was probably one of the first to pass out and missed our lord''s greatness."


    Anna- "Caius, do you not remember what happened?" she asked.


    Caius tried recalling what happened before he passed out at the helm, flashes of memories came to him, but all were way too unbelievable for him to trust.


    Caius shook his head- "No, I mean I had the strangest nightmare of a monstrous creature attacking us, and that man Thoeric placing us in shielding just beforehand that we couldn''t escape from."


    Anna placed her hand on his shoulder looking him in the eys- "That wasn''t a dream, that really happened."


    Caius chuckled- "Haha, good one, but seriously you guys should get up, we still have sailing to do."


    Io sighed- "Honestly that would be best, but they don''t seem to want to get up."


    Caius choosing not to believe in any of it for fear of his fragile mind collapsing started to shout at the men- "You heard the lady, we have a job to do, please get up and let''s finish it."


    Believing in gods was one thing, but seeing them was something else entirely, Caius couldn''t accept that such otherworldly things existed. Thinking that if he accepted such things, that it would render his life meaningless. What greatness could he ever hope to achieve if gods and monsters exist?


    He''s heard the stories and believes them to a degree, to a point where he won''t risk stepping on medusa''s island, but he''s never seen them, never experienced anything magical up close. They were/are still just stories to him told by others, some whom he believed, but still held doubts as anyone should if they haven''t personally seen it with their own eyes.


    He did wish to explore and hopefully see an interesting thing or two, but he wasn''t the type to risk life and limb for it.


    Anna second him- "Yes please, this is more than enough gratitude, Theoric was just doing as he should, you can thank him personally next time you see him, no need to bow and pray to him."


    "But my lady, we are just mere mortals not fit to be in his presence, he deserves our prayers."


    Io tried to clarify things- "Gods are not that different than us mortals, you only need to thank them when they do something that you are thankful for, just like anyone else, there is no reason to put them on a pedestal no matter how powerful they are."


    The man frowned back- "You are lucky such a great god is willing to take you with him, I will overlook your slights in his consideration."


    Anna addressed the men- "We appreciate all of your goodwill, but that''s more than enough now, please rise."


    Caius stood quietly at the side watching it all, wondering if everything that was said was really true, was that not a dream? Did that really happen? He denied it once again. The men and everyone must be experiencing seasickness, he rationalized, still unwilling to accept the reality of the situation.


    The men all started to rise after their new god''s lady accepted and told them so.


    Caius- "Good, now that that''s over with, make sure the ship is in working order and find out where this is, we are now drifting dangerously close to that small island." There was no telling how far off course they were.


    One of the men spotting the island had his eyes go wide in fright- "Oh no." he said recognizing the rocky formation that jutted out all around the island, a distinct and unforgettable natural barrier preventing sh.i.p.s from approaching.


    Alarmed he raised his voice.- "Escape! We Have To Escape! I know that island, that''s the home of the Siren''s, I''ll never forget it... In my last crew, we sailed by these waters when we spotted that there island, Everything was fine until their enchanting song reached our ears, we lost all control as we sailed straight for them, crashing into the rocky barrier and sinking our ship. Luckily the crash knocked me out, and by the time I came to, the ship was mostly sunk... But the worst part... the worst part was, I could hear the screams of my crew as they were eaten alive, I managed to sneak away on a lifeboat that survived the crash... We Have To Stop! Turn The Ship Around! Turn The Ship Around Before It''s Too Late!" he yelled frantically.


    That''s when they heard the song.

 Chapter 100 - Sirens

    The enchanting song of the sirens, known to bring the strongest willed men crawling on their knees begging for more. Ethereal music, so pleasing to man, that he has no choice but to seek it out.


    The eyes of the men on the ship lost focus as their consciousness left them.


    As if possessed, the less intelligent began to wander over in the direction of the song, a couple even jumping in prem.a.t.u.r.ely, forcing them to swim for much longer to reach the island. The others remained above bouncing against the railing with their arms extended outwards like zombies waiting until they were within reach as they drifted ever closer.


    The smarter ones helped sail closer with Caius back on the wheel driving the ship faster towards their doom.


    Anna and Io remained unaffected as they watched in horror at how easily the song could turn them.


    "Anna, we have to stop them!" An alarmed Io yelled when she saw a few go over the side.


    "We have to knock them out just like the man in the story," said Anna snapping into action, taking out the closest man before moving on to the next.


    Io tried to help but was lacking in strength when compared to Anna, opting to use what rope she could find on hand to tie up men and drag them back. Only stopping when she noticed the island coming ever closer, the rocky barrier mere feet away.


    "Anna! The Boat! Stop The Captain!" Shouted Io.


    Anna cursed herself for forgetting something so important, by becoming distracted with the men below who looked like they were all about to jump over, but if they didn''t have a ship then they would all die anyway.


    Jumping to action she cleared the distance within seconds as she scaled the stairs to get at Caius. Knocking him to the side, she took the wheel trying to turn away from the disaster, a little too late, they crashed into an unseen rock formation that pierced the haul of the ship.


    Men flung overboard began to swim to the island while being picked off by unknown creatures swimming just below.


    Io was desperately hanging on the side of the ship trying to pull herself back up after almost being sent into the water. She looked below at the unknown creatures circling just underneath the water waiting for her to fall.


    It wasn''t until one jumped up did she finally see what they were up against. A monstrous blue colored fishy mermaid-like creature, it had the fishtail with a fishy woman''s body, webbed hands, nude b.r.e.a.s.ts, a monster fish mouth with razor-sharp teeth, fish eyes, and gills located behind ear flaps, some with no hair, replaced by a mohawk fin.


    Knowing she was almost a goner, Io hugged Anna in relief- "Thank you, thank you, I was almost fish food back there."


    Anna- "What do we do now? All the men are already in the water while we were incapacitated by the crash, even the ones you tied up used their weapons to cut themselves free and jump over."


    Io frowned- "I don''t know, going into the water will be suicide for us, maybe Theo... Shit! we forgot about Theo! what will we do if he gets entranced?" she asked in worry.


    Both of their eyes widened, instantly looking towards the stairs that led down to their quarters when they heard a concerned voice, "Theo, where are you going?"


    Theoric just before the crash was sleeping soundly with his skin barrier up, a habit that he always does now before lying down to rest, even blocking off the ears so nothing could disturb him.


    The crash woke him up as he and Sigyn were flung off their bed. Alarmed, he looked around making sure nothing was right upon them before he lowered the skin barrier around the ears. Allowing him to hear if anything was going on above, knowing he would hear about most things that were happening before he made his way up.


    The song that never stopped instantly invaded his senses as he stumbled to the wall and leaned against it, attempting to fight whatever was going on, not clear why this was happening, and with the song messing with his reasoning, he didn''t immediately put the barrier back up.


    Sigyn who was healing a bruise failed to notice Theoric''s struggles as he began to lose his reasoning and head up in a dazed state. Finishing she looked around catching a glimpse of him on the stairs.


    Paying more attention she could feel something was wrong as she called out to him- "Theo?"


    "Theeeeooo"


    Sigyn pouted at not receiving a response- "Theo? Where are you going?" she asked following behind. "Theo, why aren''t you responding? This isn''t funny."


    Anna terrified of what might happen to Theo should he jump in the water in such a state ran over to stop him.


    Io yelled- "Sigyn! Theo is being mind-controlled by the song, we have to stop him before it''s too late!"


    Sigyn alarmed- "Theo is what?" She then called upon her power to bring the ship''s planks to life, growing plants out of them to wrap around Theoric.


    "He''s fighting me, I don''t know how long I''ll be able to hold," Sigyn said struggling.


    Anna seeing Sigyn had everything under control for the moment was aloud a breather as she thought about what to do.- "Song! That''s it!" she said having an epiphany.- "We have to block his ears!"


    Sigyn- "Ears huh, I got it." she said sending plants to wrap around his head.


    Theoric wasn''t just going to sit there and take it though as he powered up and created blades to slice through all the plant matter, deciding he wasn''t going to waste any more time as he prevented his head from being encased. He then casually waved his hands, pinning the women to the ground, trapping them behind energy restraints so they couldn''t move.


    "Noooo, Theo, don''t go, please." said a panicking Sigyn as Theoric neared the edge.


    Anna could be seen struggling as Io next to her yelled out in frustration- "Are you that weak Theoric? I thought you a better man than that." trying her best to get him to wake up.


    Anna then screamed- "Noooo!" as she watched Theoric jumping over into the water, knowing how dangerous it was.


    Sigyn seeing how distressed Anna was because he dropped over didn''t have a good feeling as she desperately called on her powers to help free her. Forcing the planks to give way that she and her fellow sisters were trapped too.


    Quickly climbing to their feet they ran over to look down sighing in relief when they saw Theoric walking on an energy pathway he created so he didn''t have to swim.


    Anna didn''t hesitate to follow as she jumped down- "Come on, we can use this to stay out of the water like him, but be on guard in case they decide to jump out and grab you."


    Sigyn hesitated briefly before following along with Io who was the least comfortable of the three being in such a dangerous situation. She was still mostly mortal compared to them and likely wouldn''t fare well if she was dragged under, but she would never let Anna go at it alone, especially Sigyn who would more than likely need her guidance.


    They kept their guard up, constantly watching the waters around them for any sign of attack as the creatures swam around them, growling and hissing at them as they cautiously watched the 4 humanoids who walked on a strange energy bridge, unsure if they should attack.


    The growing clouds above darkened the landscape as they approached evening causing tensions to rise as the eerie atmosphere settled in.


    The girls caught up to Theoric, but had no way to stop him in such circ.u.mstance and could only settle for trying to plead with him to stop, only to get the cold shoulder as he ignored them and continued towards the island.


    Io commenting- "That damn song is still going, do they not need rest?"


    Anna thought about it while looking around at the ones swimming next to them- "Well if they all can sing and are just taking turns? Then again we''re heading to the island and these creatures don''t look land friendly."


    Sigyn stopping her attempts with Theoric, gasped in horror as they grew closer to land and bore witness to the feeding frenzy taking place.


    The missing men were scattered around the rocky alcove being torn apart and feasted upon. The scariest part was that they just let them without fighting back, not even a scream of protest or one of agony as limbs were torn and flesh was peeled while still under the songs hypnotism.


    Nearing the beach some of the creatures grew impatient and attacked while still riding their earlier high during the blood frenzy.


    Sigyn and Io still mortified by what they witnessed didn''t react as Anna pushed and pulled Sigyn and Io forward dodging one that jumped at them intending to tackle them into the water.


    After one attacked the rest began to take the initiative as Anna took out her dagger and chopped off a head that poked out of the water near her while kicking one from behind. Io back on her feet took out her bow and started a dance of dodging hands and shooting arrows.


    With no plant life around Sigyn got up and ran behind Theoric, staying near the man she always trusted in such situations. She did have some seeds on her just in case, but she didn''t think it would work well here. Surprisingly they ignored Theoric and by default her since she was clinging so close to him.


    Anna ducked under another one that jumped at her, holding her dagger up so it was run through from head to tail.


    Io slipped on some water and hands instantly popped out all around trying to drag her down.


    Hearing the scream Anna ran back and began to chop left and right to help, only to also come under attack.


    Sigyn looking back was scared, she felt so useless, and to think she wanted to one day stay by Theoric''s side even in battle.


    With watery eyes, she stepped out from cover with seeds in hand and prayed it would work as she threw the seeds at them.


    Instilling power she made them grow but as she feared without a stable foundation it was difficult for her to control it as she tried to make it wrap around the enemy who could easily avoid it, only managing to catch a couple. She then tried to grow it off their bodies only for the weight to sink it causing her to frown in failure only to be surprised a second later when it hit the ground underneath.


    Being the silly girl she was, she didn''t realize that since they were so close to the beach that the ground under the water wasn''t very far away.


    Sigyn now smiling unleashed her power to the fullest as the pitiful plants took root and began to grow into massive trees. Uplifting her, Anna and Io to safety while turning the area around them into a ground of roots, driving away the sea, and extending the beach behind them.


    The fish monsters fled to deeper ocean trying not to get caught in the massive explosion of plant life. Some unable to escape were soon strangled by roots and made into nutrients to further their growth.


    Anna and Io were shocked by how powerful she could be if she put her mind to it.


    They hugged Sigyn thanking her.


    Io- "Thank you Sigyn, you did great but I have to ask why didn''t you do that sooner!?"


    Anna grinned- "Yeah, that was amazing, if you put more effort into training your power you would be a force to be reckoned with."


    Sigyn blushed in embarrassment- "I didn''t realize there was ground so near, and I was afraid it wouldn''t perform well in just water."


    "..."


    Anna could only shake her head, knowing to remain silent towards one who just saved you, despite feeling the need to yell at her foolishness.


    Io could only wryly grin, Sigyn could be so innocent sometimes.


    Sigyn remembering why they were out here- "Theo! come on, we have to go find him before something happens to him."


    Meanwhile, Theoric arrived at the center of the island, where 3 women were inside a carved out dome building inside a specially carved mountain that had many jutting ventilation openings on top that amplified their song so it could go out far and wide.


    He approached the women who in turn approached him, the most m.a.t.u.r.e looking black haired beauty was still singing as they grew closer, stopping just short of Theoric, seeing which he would choose.


    Theoric waited patiently while listening to there marvelous voices, first the m.a.t.u.r.e black haired beauty with blue eyes then the brunette with amber eyes started to sing, and then the strawberry blond with hazel eyes.


    Theoric then made his choice as he approached the singing strawberry blond, she was a bit shorter than he would like, standing at 5''3", but she was a rare beauty. He couldn''t resist, grinning stupidly when she held his hands while still singing her siren song with a now visible grin on.


    The black-haired woman spoke- "It seems you have finally been chosen my daughter, it''s time for you to leave and create your own nest." ignoring the pouting brunette.


    Suddenly they were interrupted by Sigyn who frantically shouted not only out loud but also used the ring to send her thoughts telepathically- "Theo! Please Wake Up! Don''t Leave Me!"


    It got through as Theo faltered and closed the gaps in his skin barrier, covering his ears, but otherwise, you couldn''t tell anything happened as he continued to hold the sirens hand with a grin, sneakily sending a wink to Sigyn while replying telepathically- ''Thanks Sigyn, I got it from here.''


    Sigyn visibly bloomed at having saved Theoric, though Anna and Io were still left in the dark with weapons ready wondering what was going on.


    Io aiming her bow shouted- "Stop singing and release him or I''ll put an arrow in your throat."


    Anna next to her with daggers drawn was ready for battle.


    The strawberry blond ignored her and impatiently looked to her mother.


    The black-haired woman patted her head with a giggle- "Don''t worry my dear I''ll take care of this... (looking at the intruders)... You know it''s rare for us to see women, I might just take my time with you."


    Theoric noticing things weren''t going well communicated with Sigyn- ''Sigyn let''s not fight, tell them we''ll take good care of her daughter.''


    Sigyn pouted- ''Bad Theo, we were all worried about you and you''re just going to bring home another! Hmph!''


    Theoric chuckled- ''You never know what''s going to happen in life, besides isn''t it nice to get something wonderful out of something so disastrous?''


    Theoric- ''Sigyn?''


    Sigyn- ''Hmph!''


    Theoric sighed- ''Sigyn, please before they start fighting.''


    Sigyn indignantly- ''Okay.''


    Sigyn spoke up- "There is no reason to fight."


    Anna and Io looked at her questioningly- "There isn''t?"


    The black-haired beauty also patiently waited not in a hurry to do anything.


    Sigyn nodded- "Yes, we''ll happily take your daughter with us and keep her safe."


    Anna and Io stayed mute not following what was going on, still unaware that Sigyn and Theoric could telepathically communicate.


    Io leaned over to ask- "What are you doing?"


    Sigyn grinned- "Don''t worry, Theoric will take care of everything."


    Anna and Io remained confused, thinking, weren''t they here to rescue him?


    The black-haired beauty- "Is that so?"


    Theoric thinking now was as good as time as any since Sigyn was talking. Took his chance and leaned down to kiss the still singing Strawberry blonde siren, forcing her to stop as he rolled her tongue with his own, eliciting a m.o.a.n from her throat as she experienced her first kiss.


    Picking the now blushing Siren in a princess carry he decided it was best just to fly out of here despite how much he disliked doing it with his energy power, heading towards his other 3 women.


    Wrapping them up in energy he picked them up before turning around to speak- "Don''t bother singing, I''ve closed my ears so I can''t hear anything, I just wanted to let you know, I will take care of your daughter and bring her with me so she can have her own nest as I heard before I was freed, if you agree, nod your head so I know." He then looked down at the new woman in his arms,- "You as well, nod if you agree."


    The black-haired beauty just stood there dumbfounded at what she was witnessing, never in her wildest dreams did she think she ensnared someone so powerful.


    The black-haired beauty- "Are you a god or demigod?"


    Theoric sighing at seeing her talking asked Sigyn to translate for him, not willing to drop his protection- "Neither, I''m just someone who''s been lucky in life, so what''s your answer?"


    The strawberry blonde already agreed and now too did the black-haired beauty- "This certainly changes things, but I think my daughter won''t lose out, you have my blessing."


    Theoric grinned after Sigyn told him what she said- "Good, then until next time mother." he cheekily said before turning around and flying them back to the ship.


    The brunette sadly watched on before braking down- "This isn''t fair, why did she have to find someone so amazing, I''ll probably be stuck with some smelly pirate."


    The black-haired beauty grinned- "Life is strange and full of mystery so you shouldn''t give up hope my daughter, just be patient and take things as they come, don''t dwell on things you can''t have, that will only lead to unhappiness."

 Chapter 101 - Argument

    While flying them back, Theoric thought back on how he was so easily possessed.


    He had defenses against Telepaths invading his mind, but he never once thought about protecting his ears against influence, forgetting that some had such powers. It also wasn''t as easy to protect against because one would still wish to hear things, and then theirs still the air which he needs to breathe, and eyes which are vulnerable to creatures like medusa. Still, so many weaknesses that he needed to overcome, a magical device would likely be required until he could find more permanent solutions, he also needed to find a catalyst to break his bottleneck.


    Flying back over the area they just came from, Theoric stopped to admire Sigyn''s handy work.


    Theoric still guarding his ears just in case, spoke telepathically through the ring''s connection with Sigyn- "Nice work my love, it seems you''re getting better."


    The strawberry blonde siren didn''t appreciate it the same way as she frowned at the sight- "This will make things difficult for my people, is there nothing you can do?" she asked her soon to be husband, hoping she was not wrong in putting her trust into him, only for him to ignore her causing her frown to deepen, forgetting he couldn''t hear her.


    Sigyn apologized- "I''m sorry, this is my fault, I''ll take care of it, don''t be mad at Theoric."


    It was Io''s turn to frown- "Why are you apologizing, it''s her people who attacked us, this is the least they deserve."


    The siren then turned to her soon to be husband not liking these women''s tone- "Husband, I don''t like the way these women are talking to me."


    Anna who was quietly contemplating her future by Theorics side, seeing how he was only going to have more women join him, couldn''t take it any longer when she heard the words husband come out of that sea witches mouth.


    "He''s not your husband yet, and I would recommend you not get full of yourself, you are not his 1st nor his 2nd nor even his 3rd, so you best check yourself before we band together and throw you out... Now Theoric at the moment can''t hear us, so let me say this now, Sigyn, myself, and Io are not going anywhere, so you need to learn to get along with us if you plan on staying," said Anna coming to her decision.


    She wasn''t going to just give up on her first love so easily, plus she was having a lot of fun with Sigyn and Io, and hoped more would only lead to better things.


    Io had a complicated expression, not liking how everything was going.


    After Sigyn finished extracting her plants, allowing the sea to flow back to the beach, she told Theoric she was done, who then flew them back to the ship.


    They were left hovering over the crash site as Theoric dived alone to retrieve the ship. Expunging the water, he brought it back up, having Sigyn plug the hole with her powers.


    Theoric grinned- "That''s better, complete silence is not as nice as I thought it would be.


    Io having her chance tore into him- "Are we really just leaving? You didn''t even ask about what happened to the men, you just left, They killed them! They killed Caius! He was a good man, what happened to your promise to help!"


    Anna wanted to say something but stopped herself knowing there was nothing she could say at the moment. This was the only way Io knew how to deal with the events she witnessed and knew it wouldn''t help to point out her mistakes. She didn''t wish to further antagonize her and make her feel isolated and alone, she still loved her.


    Anna could deal with what happened much easier thanks to her gifted mind that allowed her to see past her emotions, though they still clouded her from time to time.


    The siren seeing an opportunity thought to jump in, but Sigyn quickly subdued her shaking her head- "Leave it to them." The Siren reluctantly agreed after thinking back on what Anna said to her.


    Theoric sighed- "As you well know, I was trapped at the time and could do nothing, and now they are already dead, why add to the slaughter? They aren''t some evil creature killing for p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, they need to eat just like anyone."


    "They can Eat FISH!" Io practically screamed.


    Anna seeing the Siren about to take action came up behind her and f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y covered her mouth to prevent any accidents.


    Theoric smirked- "Humans can also eat other humans rather than animals, should they also do that? Or eating monkeys may be a better analogy, would you do that?"


    Io frustratedly yelled- "It''s not the same!"


    Theoric- "Where does this righteous attitude even come from? How did you end up this way?"


    Io went silent thinking back on her princess upbringing, how she looked up to her hero-king father who cared for his people, and did his best to see their lives made better. She wished to also help the people like her father but ended up being kidnapped by Zeus. When she was finally freed she wished more than anything to travel back and see if her father''s legacy was intact but knew it would be the first place Zeus would look for her, so she had to maintain her distance and made do with travelers stories of her homeland. Smiling whenever she heard how her father''s legacy was still standing after so many years.


    Theoric- "If you truly wish to be good and do good, help people as you put it, you have to think about each situation individually, not everything is black and white, things are almost never so simple, and don''t think that humans are the most deserving of life in every situation, that would only discredit your good intentions."


    Io snorted but didn''t further comment as she stormed off to the back of the ship to be alone, with Anna close behind to make sure she was okay and talk her down from her aggressive attitude towards Theoric which was becoming a problem.


    Anna- "Io, wait up."


    Io still fuming looked back- "Can you believe that guy."


    Anna- "Yes I can."


    Io paused- "So you''re taking his side, you''re going to abandon me for a man."


    Anna shook her head- "No I''m not, (Then took a breath before letting Io have it) Io you''re still being corrupted by Zeus."


    Io- "How dare you, Zeu... That man would never have cared about people''s lives, just like Theoric."


    Anna slapped her- "Theo is nothing like Zeus, he simply thinks with a rational head like me, he didn''t say anything wrong, but you''re still hostile to him because he''s a man and you have yet to get over your trauma despite what it looked like in bed."


    Io eyes widened holding her face before blushing in shame at having the bedroom brought up in such a serious talk.


    Anna having said her peace left Io to think about what she''s done, spotting Sigyn silently waiting nearby.


    Anna quietly asked- "Do you think I was too hard on her?"


    Sigyn warmly smiled- "I think you gave her the wake-up call she needs, but only time will tell."

 Chapter 102 - Holland (18+)

    <<<<<<<<<<<<LEMON... feel free to skip the rest of this chapter>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>


    Theoric wanted to make sure Io was fine but knew it was best to let it go, for now. Besides, there was a far more pressing matter that needed to be attended to, the siren song wasn''t only enchanting to men, it was also a form of aphrodisiac and the only thing keeping him from bursting was thanks to his built up immunity due to his growing life force that already had him constantly on edge.


    You would think any amount of stimulation would send him over, but he has been carefully walking this edge ever since he was saved from disaster thanks to Gaea stopping him from plowing his wife into oblivion.


    His self-control was now beyond godlike at this point since it was an ever-present problem he had to work on in order to prevent himself from pushing down every woman he sees in a l.u.s.t-filled induced rage that wouldn''t end until they expired beneath him in a pool of s.e.m.e.n. It was one of the reasons he now wished to have more women, so there would always be someone available to sate his l.u.s.t should it grow too far out of hand.


    He l.u.s.tfully looked at the strawberry blonde siren who met his gaze only to blush and looked down knowing what was to come next.


    Walking over he lifted her head- "Tell me your name." he huskily commanded.


    "Holland, my mother named me Holland after my Irish father managed to make it to shore despite the odds." Though she didn''t sound Irish.


    Holland is a beautiful, thin, and petite woman with very pale skin, hazel eyes, and long strawberry blonde hair.


    Theoric grins- "Holland huh, an apt name to be sure, come with me so I can begin to explore this Holy land." he playfully said grabbing her hand and leading her to the captains quarters since it was now available, Theoric could already tell that man likely had a comfy bed waiting and he wasn''t wrong.


    If he wasn''t already on edge he might spend more time talking to her and try to figure out what she''s about and why it turned out this way, but now he was just ready to shoot first and ask questions later.


    "Quickly disrobe before I tear it off you," he growled anxiously, trying to hold himself back.


    Hollan gasped from his husky tone which brought shivers down her spine and wetness to her crotch. Sirens were made to be dominated by strong men despite all evidence to the contrary. They lure in victims and potential mates, waiting patiently for the strongest to survive the gauntlet and f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y take them, often very roughly as they drown in their l.u.s.t thanks to the Sirens song. That way they would ensure the strength of the next generation to be better than the last.


    Soon her robes fell exposing her milky soft skin, along with her subtle b.r.e.a.s.ts, just big enough so he wasn''t disappointed, along with delicious pink n.i.p.p.l.es that begged to be eaten.


    Theoric having already stripped stood there n.a.k.e.d before her fully erect just appreciating how beautiful she looked. He didn''t wish to spoil the moment by immediately taking her, he wished to soak it all in and get to know his new woman.


    Growing nervous she instinctively began to hide her privates causing Thoeirc to make his move.


    "Don''t ever hide yourself before me," he said pulling her arms away so he could once again see the bounty beneath.


    Inching closer he began to c.a.r.e.s.s her, enjoying the feel of her smooth skin beneath his hand, the softness of her b.r.e.a.s.ts, the hardening of her n.i.p.p.l.es, the wetness of her crotch.


    She closed her eyes and softly m.o.a.n.e.d under the mercy of his hands.


    Grinning he leaned down kissing those amazing full pouty lips that begged to be tasted.


    Theoric chuckled when he released her bottom lip after s.u.c.k.i.n.g it out, seeing her l.i.c.k.i.n.g her lips as if asking for more which he was more than happy to grant as he went back down aiming for her tongue. This time using his tongue to wrestle with hers a bit before he tricked it into coming into his mouth where he began to suck it out like he originally did with the lips, making sure to taste everything he could.


    At the same time, his hands never stopped roaming, searching for all her weaknesses.


    He was discovering that she liked it rough as each hard pinch on her n.i.p.p.l.es got a happy m.o.a.n out of her and each hard squeeze made her gush below.


    Theoric having enough with floor play grabbed her a.s.s, giving it a tight squeeze as he lifted her, causing her to m.o.a.n out loud before wrapping her arms around him so she could continue to kiss him while he guided them to the bed.


    Theoric was as hard as he''s ever been as that last m.o.a.n seemed to let out the sirens ability as he started to lose focus of what he wanted and started to get straight to the action.


    Dropping her on the bed, he wasted no time in lining up and thrusting in, forcing out another power induced m.o.a.n which further spurned him on.


    Kissing less and less he started to focus completely on the task at hand.


    He was soon thrusting in and out of her faster and harder than he ever intended for their first time while still occasionally squeezing her t.i.t.s so she would release more m.o.a.ns, more juice as her many o.r.g.a.s.ms began to pile up.


    Luckily Sirens were made to be able to take it, otherwise, he might have already broken her, but even she was coming to her limit as Theoric continued his relentless assault.


    Thankfully Sigyn arrived later after settling Io and Anna down who weren''t ready for anything intimate and saved the poor siren as she distracted Theoric with her amazing t.i.t.s when they came bouncing into view.


    Sigyn happily came over completely nude intending to get in on the action and try the new girl out- "Theeeooo, I''m ready to plaaayyyaaa." she said coming from up behind him only to gasp when she saw the state of the siren.


    Theoric catching sight of her quickly pulled her over and began to have his way with her, starting with her t.i.t.s as he roughly started s.u.c.k.i.n.g on them, vigorously pulling them with his mouth as he tasted his love.


    Sigyn yelped in surprise at how rough he was being, he was for the most part only ever gentle with her, it was rare for him to ever get rough- "AH, Ah, Ah, Theo! Ah, Theo! Ah, Ah, Ah."


    On the side, the siren who was humped into a semi-unconscious state, regained clarity as she looked around recalling what happened, only to see Theoric roughly pounding Sigyn while s.u.c.k.i.n.g her t.i.t.s.


    Holland then started to move only to feel the soreness in her crotch as she m.o.a.n.e.d a little due to the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e/pain it brought her while moving her hand down to gently rub it while she watched the two lovebirds, but her m.o.a.n had disastrous consequences for her as Theoric stopped what he was doing to stare hungrily at her.


    Realizing her mistake too late she barely got a word in before he was back on top of her- "Wait... Ah, Wai, Ah, Wa, Ah, Ah, Ah." her m.o.a.ns once again igniting him to full peek performance.


    And the night continued as so, with Sigyn helping when she could, using her healing powers to help the poor girl out, but having it backfire as it resensitized the Siren who was otherwise at her limit. Thus making her m.o.a.ns once again poor out as she begged Sigyn to stop helping who was blushing guiltily on the side, now too ashamed to even taste the new girl as she planned.

 Chapter 103 - Punishment (18+)

    <<<<<<<<<<<<LEMON... feel free to skip the rest of this chapter>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>


    The next day Theoric finally collapsed in exhaustion on top of the siren, more from mental fatigue than anything. Physically he could continue for weeks if he wished, but the mental strain from trying to fight against the hypotonic voice of the siren so he could regain control of his actions took a toll.


    Sigyn pushed Theoric off the poor girl and dragged her out from under him, bringing her out to heal, far enough away so that if she made any unnecessary noise again it wouldn''t reach his ears.


    It was a good thing Sirens were so sturdy, she''s never seen him screw someone so hard before, excluding that first night he came back with Gaea''s gift.


    After healing her up a bit so she wouldn''t be overly sore or have a broken hip, Sigyn got a wet cloth and began to clean her, taking an especially long time around her lovely b.r.e.a.s.ts, though not as big as the others, they still fit nicely in the hand and looked just as appetizing thanks to her milky soft skin.


    Sigyn took advantage of the moment, unable to resist, she bent down and took in a mouthful of the sirens b.r.e.a.s.t, her tongue moving wildly around the n.i.p.p.l.e as she began to suck it.


    Freezing moments later when a m.o.a.n escaped from the Sirens lips. Looking up Sigyn crawled up to look directly at her face, appreciating the unique color of her hair as she brushed it out of the way of her cute little round nose, and those nice full lips. Gently running the wet cloth over them until they opened in response, then she leaned down to lick her lips before kissing her.


    That was when Anna and Io stumbled upon them after they made up for yesterday- "Sigyn!"


    Sigyn getting caught red-handed began blushed as she stood up trying to explain- "I was just trying to help her out." She never intended to get so carried away, she even brought her to the dining area intending to fix something right after cleaning her.


    Io scrunched up her brows- "Why are you and Theo, always so horny?" Causing Sigyn to blush further in shame. She honestly didn''t mean to, but she spent most of the time watching the siren and Theoric together.


    Holland woke up from all the commotion and was somewhat surprised to be in one piece, it must have been thanks to the blonde woman that kept healing her last night.


    Io despite making up with Anna, still held reservations with everything going on, and she hated that, but couldn''t easily change the way she felt.- "We should get rid of this woman, she''s dangerous, she can take control of Theoric at any moment and do who knows what, don''t think I didn''t notice what was going on last night consider how loud you were, hell he even rocked the boat with how hard he was going at it."


    That''s when the arguments started again much to Anna''s disappointment and Sigyn''s disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e having never really argued with anyone before, it was very upsetting for her.


    Holland overwhelmed by it all decided it was best to shut them all up as she opened up her mouth and let out a banshee scream, easily drowning them all out as they quickly covered their ears to protect themselves.


    Theoric had the worst wake up of his life as his bloodshot eyes shot open, grabbing his ears in pain before blocking them off so he could relax again.


    Getting up he made his way towards the disturbance, finding the girls clutching their ears as Holland screamed in front of them.


    Theoric- "That''s Enough!"


    Holland instantly shutting her mouth when she heard him.


    Walking over as the other girls recovered with help from Sigyn, he approached the Siren with his ears still protected.- "You''ve been a naughty girl, first last night, and now this morning you wake me up in such an awful way," he said grabbing her face.


    Theoric- "I think it''s time to punish you,"


    Looking at her pretty mouth he got the perfect idea as he began rubbing her lips with his thumb- "And I know just what to do, it''s time I plug up this mouth of yours and put it to better use." he said with a grin while guiding her down to face his hardening rod.


    Grabbing the back of her head with his left hand, he began to rub the tip of his rod along her lips, allowing her to begin tasting his prec.u.m as his excitement grew.


    Seeing Holland respond with her tongue made him all the hotter as he prepared to punish her.


    Theoric grinned- "Now, now, you''re not supposed to be enjoying this, this is punishment." he said before grabbing the back of her head with both hands and thrusting into the back of her throat.


    "That''s better," he said, finally freeing his ears as he held her there with her face pushed against him as he forced her to take it to the base. His perfect c.o.c.k not compromising as it usually would for the sake of what the woman wanted, thanks to his d.e.s.i.r.e to punish, forcing her to gag on his enlarged d.i.c.k.


    Letting her take a break, he let up some but didn''t allow her to take it out as he petted her head while admiring the way her beautiful lips fit so nicely around his c.o.c.k.


    "There, there, isn''t this nice, don''t worry my dear, the best is yet to come." he smiled down at her, watching her attempt to swallow what she could while looking back up at him.


    He then took her by the back of the head again with both hands and began facef.u.c.k.i.n.g her, thrusting his d.i.c.k in and out, and down her throat, over and over again. His balls smacking against her chin, right up until completion were he released his seed as far down her throat as he could.


    Theoric- "Mmm, there you go, that''s breakfast for you." he then materialized a chair to sit on while keeping his d.i.c.k in her mouth. "Speaking of breakfast, I could use some."


    Sigyn hearing him wasted no time in taking the opportunity to join in as she sat on his l.a.p with her b.u.t.t in Hollands face,- "Here you go, drink up." she said with a bright smile on.


    Theoric holding Holland in place when she attempts to back away- "Your punishment isn''t over yet." he growled while admiring his lovely wife in front of him.


    Anna and Io both still watching unable to think of what they should do, especially the latter who was still confused about everything.


    Theoric then smiles- "Thank you my love," he said taking each of her b.r.e.a.s.ts in hand and began s.u.c.k.i.n.g, them both best he could. Rolling his tongue around them while gently nibbling now and again to further stimulate her before intimately s.u.c.k.i.n.g the excited discharge as Sigyn m.o.a.n.e.d in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e while running her hands through his hair, attempting to pull him in closer to her b.r.e.a.s.ts.


    Anna growing hot and bothered, followed Sigyns lead as she began nudging Theoric who was fully engrossed in Sigyn''s b.r.e.a.s.ts with her own b.r.e.a.s.t from the side, Theoric happily obliges as he moves Sigyn to his right knee so Anna can sit on his left, and then begins feasts on her b.r.e.a.s.ts as well despite having no lactation, it didn''t stop him as Sigyn and him both loved b.r.e.a.s.ts regardless.


    Io watched quietly on the side as she tried to determine how she felt, watching as the others began a full-blown orgy.

 Chapter 104 - Ios Decision (18+)

    <<<<<<<<<<<<LEMON... feel free to skip the rest of this chapter>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>


    Io not realizing it was rubbing herself as she watched, but quickly pulled her hand away when she noticed their orgy coming to an end and decided to escape before Theoric set his sights on her.


    But she reacted too late as a barrier formed preventing her from escaping.


    Theoric came up brushing her hair to the side to expose her neck, gently kissing it as his hands worked to strip her.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" he softly asked.


    Io still hesitant, blurted out- "How are you any better than Zeus?"


    Theoric froze his actions upon hearing that and turned the now n.a.k.e.d Io around.


    Frowning he asked- "Is that how you truly feel? Am I not gentle enough? Do you not like it?"


    Io only stayed silent as she looked away unable to look him in the eyes as she regretted comparing him to that monster.


    Theoric sighed- "When we get to the next city, I''ll see to it you get everything you need and let you be on your way, don''t worry I won''t touch you again." he said turning around to leave.


    Memories began to flash of all the good times, he was always very gentle with her, caring for her, there was even a moment where he wiped food from her mouth before eating it himself causing her to hide her face so he wouldn''t see the blush.


    The arguments meant nothing, which couple doesn''t argue from time to time? At least he listened to her and took her words to heart, what more could she ask for?


    Io panicked as she grabbed him from behind to stop him, she didn''t want to leave, she liked hanging out with everyone, not to mention she was very scared of being alone.


    "No, please don''t go," she said hugging in from behind. "It''s still hard for me is all, I''m sorry."


    Theoric sighed again as he turned around to face her fearful expression looking up to him. He stroked her face as he gently bent over to give her a kiss which she accepted.


    "Please let me show you I care," he whispered into her ear as he picked her up and took her to the bedroom. Leaving behind the others who were laid out on and around the dining room table passed out with c.u.m still dripping out.


    He began to gently f.u.c.k Io, paying attention to her every need.


    "How was it," he asked upon finishing inside.


    Io couldn''t help but smile- "Much better than last time."


    Theoric decided that wasn''t enough, while she looked content, she didn''t look fulfilled beyond all a reasonable doubt. The first time they were together, it turned into a raw d.e.s.i.r.e which wasn''t good enough for the relationship. This time was better for the relationship but left out the raw passion they experienced the first time.


    Theoric- "Then it''s about time I fully claim you." he said as he positioned his d.i.c.k to her rear opening.


    Io eyes widened as she hurriedly said- "Wait, no, I have never done it therrrrˇ­" Interrupting her as he thrust in making her involuntarily m.o.a.n. "Ah."


    Theoric grew harder after registering what she said, using it as fuel to win her completely over.


    Theoric slowed his pounding as he leaned in closer, faces inches away as he looked her in the eyes when she opened them to see what he was doing.


    He took the time to c.a.r.e.s.s her face- "Your beautiful, you know that." he said knowing she was self-conscious about her looks around such beautiful women. Despite being taken by Zeus she knew he only wanted her bloodline and did not necessarily think she was beautiful.


    Theoric noticing her self doubt wanted to let her know what he thought.


    Io feeling her heart warm, burst with euphoria as she took his lips, but what he said next sent it over the edge.


    "Relax my sweet, you should enjoy this first time experience, where you have finally accepted your new family."


    Io couldn''t help but smile as a tear trickled down, a family she accepted, and now a first time with a man she accepted. The thought of giving her first time, a first time, to a man she actually wanted was an empowering experience that gave her a feeling of freedom from the past.


    The idea sent her over the edge as she exploded into an o.r.g.a.s.m, her b.u.t.t becoming far more s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e as she envisioned it being their special safe place.


    Theoric felt the changes as her a.s.s became tighter but at the same time more welcoming than before from how turned on she was.


    Theoric grunted as he took full advantage of it, giving her exactly what she wanted as he pounded her a.s.s into another mind-blowing o.r.g.a.s.m that was just as wild as the first while growing her blossoming love.


    The following days Sigyn and Anna were surprised at Io''s changes, she was now acting like a loving doting wife to Theoric''s every need. Cleaning up after him, wiping his mouth, acting all lovey-dovey.


    She even started copying Sigyn in the kitchen, wearing an apron while n.a.k.e.d.


    Theoric walking in on her doing the dishes while humming a tune didn''t want to disappoint as he came up behind and rubbed her nude a.s.s. Io feeling his hands only smiled wider as she stuck it out for easier access.


    Theoric obliged as he dragged his d.i.c.k along her p.u.s.s.y for the juices, using it as lube on his way to her b.u.t.t, where he gave it to her much to her delight, now that she was an a.s.s woman.


    The others seeing how Io was getting along better with Theoric didn''t want to fall behind as they all started wearing n.a.k.e.d aprons around.


    Soon after it was an all n.a.k.e.d boat filled with the constant sounds of love.


    During one night, however, Io felt conflicted in bed.


    Theoric asked what''s wrong.


    Blushing Io answered in a hushed voice- "Sometimes I want it in my p.u.s.s.y too, though I definitely love the b.u.t.t more now."


    Theoric shook his head as he laughed when he felt his 2nd c.o.c.k grow, "No I think what you want is to have both at once."


    Io blushed in shame- "It''s not that, it''s just, while the a.s.s is my new favorite, my p.u.s.s.y still needs a pounding now and again."


    "Shhh." he shushes her, putting his finger on her mouth. "I got this."


    The second c.o.c.k still unknown to Io, he laid her down and lined up to each hole, he knew this day was going to come sooner or later for her, it was only a matter of time after she started enjoying b.u.t.t play.


    Io feeling something new, as if there were two d.i.c.ks instead of one looked down confusedly, her eyes widening in surprise.


    "What is that?"


    Theoric only grinned as he thrust both in hard and fast, not giving her time to come to terms with the new feeling as he took her on a new crazy wild ride.


    That was the day he broke her.

 Chapter 105 - Annas Wild Ride (18+)

    <<<<<<<<<<<<LEMON... feel free to skip the rest of this chapter>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>


    Anna on one particular occasion feeling jealous about how he seemed to have taken all the rest roughly at one point except her, decided to ask for the same treatment which he was more than happy to do.


    It wasn''t long before she was blindfolded and gagged face down, a.s.s up, hands tied behind her back with him taking out his full unbridled l.u.s.t on her. Pushing down on her as he used his full weight to pound into her over and over again, but it was too late to regret as she became the beasts toy, permission received, he wasn''t intending to hold back.


    She was ill-prepared when he first took her anal, and least of all prepared when he started using both d.i.c.ks at the same time.


    Pulling her up by the hair he continued to ride her before roughly grabbing her t.i.t.s and using them as leverage to continue his thrusting before flipping her over.


    His fingers working her n.i.p.p.l.es as he flicked, twisted, and pulled them. Eventually going down to feast on them and pull them with his teeth while continually pounding her none stop.


    Lifting her legs he pushed them over her head like a pretzel as he came closer to another climax and began to ram down hard on her fully exposed goods.


    Finally ending the session with a brutal face f.u.c.k, removing the gag as he dragged her to the edge of the bed with her head hanging back off the edge so he could continue to play with her t.i.t.s while he deformed her throat with his c.o.c.k, liking how he could see her throat expanding as his d.i.c.k traveled down it with each thrust, his balls smacking her in the face.


    It wasn''t long before she was choking on his c.u.m as he gave one last thrust, burying his c.o.c.k deep down her throat while pulling on her s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e n.i.p.p.l.es, amused to see her squirting at the other end. Once over he pulled out his d.i.c.k with a loud plop sound as it fell from her mouth, dragging what''s left of his c.u.m down her face.


    Theoric gave her t.i.t.s one last smack watching the hypnotic way they moved as her body spasmed in p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e- "I''ll let you stay here and recover a bit before I come back to clean you with the others." he said leaving an exhausted Anna who didn''t even register his words as she drifted in and out of consciousness after experiencing his every whim and d.e.s.i.r.e. Still reeling from how great the manhandling felt that he just put her through, his seed still leaking out from every hole used, unsure if she could survive another, unsure if she would ever ask for another, unsure if she could live without another.


    She wouldn''t get the chance to contemplate this though as Theoric arrived back with the other women. Just starting to come out of her daze, she suddenly found herself right back on her p.l.e.a.s.u.r.es journey.


    Theoric grinned- "Since we''re on a boat, I talked the ladies into helping me clean you."


    The ladies made their way towards her with Io blushing slightly because of how close she was to Anna before this, feeling a bit strange as she approached the tied up girl as they began to lick Anna''s body from head to toe. Sigyn wasted no time at starting on the b.r.e.a.s.ts while Holland started with her face taking care of all the drool mixed c.u.m, and Io taking the initiative to clean up her p.u.s.s.y and a.s.s.


    Anna once again experienced nirvana, but this time it was a gentle slow rise to completion as she felt their tongues roaming all over her body, in and out of various places.


    Theoric underestimating how hot it would be seeing a bound Anna being licked by 3 other n.a.k.e.d beauties soon found his member standing at full attention again, unwilling to go down. Needless to say, each of them was once again taken along with Anna on another wild ride as he again lost control.


    After a couple of weeks of constant s.e.x on the now aptly named love boat, Theoric woke up to what was happening and put a stop to it as he realized nothing would ever get done if they didn''t start wearing clothes again. As fun as it was, there was more to life than just f.u.c.k.i.n.g, though for the life of him he couldn''t figure out why he thought that.

 Chapter 106 - Sea Ants

    Theoric worked out the maps with Anna''s help after mindlessly drifting while they had their fun, once again setting course for the island having wasted more than enough time messing around.


    Sitting at the dining table they ate quietly, still having plenty of food thanks to no crew.


    Anna felt the most shameful out of everyone there, having to be stopped by Theoric so they could complete what she believes to be her mission in order to redeem her mother''s name. Io however felt similar after being so against it, thinking Theoric was nothing but a s.e.x-starved fiend, but now he was the one who stopped things from continuing no thanks to her.


    Theoric decided to break the silence- "Since we''re all together now, and decent, I think nows the perfect chance to get to know each other better, please tell us more about yourself Holland if you don''t mind, I am particularly interested in why you don''t look all fishy like the others."


    Anna not wishing to get distracted again spoke up first- "Are you sure you wish her to speak?" She asked thinking about the consequences if her power leaked out.


    Holland blushed as she sent subtle glances towards Theoric''s crotch- "I''ll do my best to control myself better until I''m mentally prepared." she softly replied for the first time since receiving her punishment. She''s been staying mostly quiet on the boat, not yet comfortable with everyone as well as trying to better control her power and not let it leak out affecting Theoric without his wish.


    Sigyn looked at her confused not exactly understanding what she meant, she didn''t get why Holland needed to be mentally prepared, after all, she was always ready for Theoric in whatever compacity he wished her to be in.


    Io and Anna on the other hand understood as they gave the siren a knowing smirk. Theoric could be a beast sometimes and they weren''t always prepared like Sigyn for such intense p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    Holland then began to explain how her race functioned- "The reason I''m not ''fishy'' or fish-like as you put it, is because I''m a queen of our race... The queen of our species are born to be as attractive as possible so that we can further appeal to our possible mates though not all sirens are humanoid like us though, there are different species of siren who feed and mate with different creatures and we appear in whatever form they may be.


    Our species specializes in human sailors, which is why we have the form of an attractive female, and no we can''t change form this is what our species are... The queen will find her own territory after being chosen by a mate over that of her queen mother, proving that she can now survive on her own. The queen will then keep the s.p.e.r.m of the donor inside her and use it to create the first batch of workers, the fish types you''ve seen. It''s the worker''s job to protect the queen and territory as well as provide the queen food.


    The queen will let out her enchanting song to lure in prey and potential mates, its the worker''s job then to kill them and distribute the food as well as being the obstacle to prove that any that pass them are superior and of good mating breed so that the next generation of workers can be stronger than the last.


    Then after a period of time, the queen will give birth to more queens and the cycle will repeat. As for our abilities, we can control our voice to either be enchanting or deadly, and of course, we can swim fast and breathe underwater."


    Anna- "So they''re like ants."


    Theoric agreed- "You''re right, they are like ants, as for their form, it might be related to who gives them s.p.e.r.m, so whoever they mated with will be what they look like, one must have mated with a human at one point and created the humanoid sirens or stole their s.p.e.r.m." he said thinking out loud.


    Holland tilted her head- "Ants?"


    Anna- "Ants are..."


    Io interrupted her not wishing to listen to a detailed description of bugs- "That''s not important, what I want to know is will this be a problem? I mean your goal is to go set up a new nest or whatever, but you''re with us now and I doubt Theo will let you use his s.p.e.r.m to make a butch of fish babies."


    Theoric- "Um, yeah, that''s not happening."


    Holland honestly didn''t know- "I''m not sure, but what I do know is I''m enjoying myself and while at first I did feel a need to collect his s.p.e.r.m, I no longer feel it as strongly as I once did."


    Sigyn then asked the most important question to date- "What happens to the men who mate? I didn''t see anyone."


    Holland avoided everyone''s gaze as they all locked eyes on her waiting to hear.


    Holland looking back winced when Theoric asked- "Well?"


    Holland twirling her fingers while looking down answered- "We, um, we (...)" she spoke so softly they asked her again.


    Io- "I''m sorry what? speak up please."


    Theoric who heard leaned back wondering how he should address this.


    Holland said more loudly- "We eat them! there I said it, what did you expect when we eat everyone else, the mates are the same, just another source of food after we get what we wanted from them, they are in fact the best kind nutrition for the queen and the new brood."


    Io and Sigyn''s eyes widened, they just couldn''t understand how you could eat someone you slept with.


    Anna then asked another tough question- "How many men have you eaten?" she asked giving Holland a strange look along with the other women.


    Holland''s face went pale, she was really happy with the way things were going and didn''t wish to be thrown out, she didn''t even know if she could go back now that she was alone without a way to even produce workers like she was supposed to be doing.


    Theoric simply asked- "Do you have the intention to keep eating men or is eating like this fine for you?"


    Holland panicked- "No, no, no, I''ll never eat men again, please don''t abandon me, I can and will eat like this from now on."


    Theoric shook his head- "Stop panicking, calm down and answer the question, can you survive like this or do you need to eat humans?"


    Holland took a deep breath as she calmed herself before answering- "I can survive like this, I''m similar enough to humans."


    Io then snapped- "Then why do you all continue to eat humans if you can survive like this!"


    Holland looked sad- "I don''t know, it''s all we''ve ever known, I don''t know if our species can survive this way or not, I really don''t know."


    Theoric patted Io''s head- "Calm down, it''s not her fault, this was the way she was born and raised, it''s never easy to invite change when you''re raised a certain way and never learn any better, but if it is possible, we should try and sway them when we can."


    Io calmed down liking what she heard, she was becoming more reasonable after losing her misplaced aggressive attitude towards him.


    Theoric seeing Holland still scared eased her fears- "Holland, as long as you wish to stay by my side, you can stay by me, I will never throw a woman who wishes to be with me out."


    Io perked up- "Never you say? How many women are you planning on having? Are we not enough?" she asked squinting her eyes at him.


    Sigyn- "Oh my, you still have no idea how crazy Theoric can get..." she said recalling when Gaea saved her, telling them all about it.


    The girls began to blush, Io, Anna, and Holland began to wonder if they could have survived such an event.


    Theoric laughed- "Hahaha, good times, but to answer your question Io, I plan on having many for I can handle many, ever heard the expression variety is the spice of life." he said with a huge grin showing his teeth.


    Io not liking how smug he was being wanted to bring him down a peg- "Oh, variety is the spice of life, huh? So then you wouldn''t mind me sleeping with lots of different men."


    Theoric lost his grin- "Of course I mind, I''ll never allow my women to sleep with any other men."


    Io snorted- "Then you''re being a hypocrite."


    Theoric grinned again- "How so? I also don''t sleep with men and you girls are also free to sleep with as many women as you want just like me, I''m not being Hypocritical at all."


    Io lips twitched at his twisted logic which only made Theoric laugh again as he stuck his hand down her pants and began rubbing her a.s.s, soon making her become putty in his hands as he took the fight out of her only to stop moments later causing her to frown at his teasing.


    Theoric smiled as he gave her a.s.s a quick slap- "Now, now, none of that, we just stopped because it was going on too long, besides I believe we have arrived." he said making his way outside after hearing the sounds of waves crashing against rock.

 Chapter 107 - Statues of the Fallen

    Now gazing out over the water, the morning light just able to make its way through the blanket of clouds as the fog parted thanks to the increasing wind, revealing an active volcanic island that likely emerged not so long ago with nothing yet able to take root on the still smoking rock.


    The rough seas made getting any closer dangerous as he dropped anchor offshore, choosing to fly over instead.


    Sigyn marveled at the size of the volcano- "Wow that''s an impressive volcano, what would happen if that erupted," she said watching smoke pour out.


    Anna somberly answered- "That size, the smoke alone would cloud a good portion of the world not to mention the tsunami''s and earthquakes it would likely cause, I can only imagine the devastation."


    Theoric- "Alright, I think it''s best if you guys stay here while I go and try and reason with Medusa to let us help her."


    Anna was the first to express her discontent- "Absolutely not, this is my mission, my family''s problem, I will see it through."


    Io stood by her side- "If Anna is going, I''m going."


    Sigyn jumped on board with the other two women- "Yeah, if they''re going, I''m going."


    Holland not wishing to be left out reluctantly agreed with them even though she didn''t wish to travel somewhere so hot.


    Theoric- "This isn''t a game, you''re aware that a single glance into her eyes, and you''ll be done for."


    Io snapped back- "Same goes for you."


    He disagreed- "I will be safe behind my barriers, so walking around blind for a time won''t be a problem, but what will you guys do if things don''t go smoothly?"


    Anna argued- "You can provide your energy shields with the rest of us."


    Theoric sighed- "Yes, but what happens when we all have to walk around blind and she attacks us? There''s no telling what could happen in the Chaos that follows, remember just one glance and your dead, please think about this carefully." he said stressing the dangers.


    Anna didn''t budge- "I am going, even if I have to swim there." she resolutely said, leaving no more room for argument.


    He momentarily thought about trapping her on the ship, but decided against it, knowing it would only lead to a rift in their relationship that couldn''t easily be mended.


    "Fine, but the rest of you will wait here, I don''t need you all risking your lives for no reason."


    Io and Sigyn grumbled but relented while Holland was relieved after hearing about how deadly the enemy was. Her voice could be a dangerous weapon that could kill with one scream if she wished, but preventing your enemies from even being able to look at you without dying was on another level entirely.


    Io knowing she would only be a burden in the end didn''t fight him on the decision- "Please keep her safe." she said expressing her concerns.


    Theoric frowned- "You don''t have to tell me that," he said thinking she still didn''t trust him, only for moments later to grin in understanding when she replied- "I know, but I still need to say it."


    Lifting Anna, he took off towards the island landing at the lava dried rocky shore,- "Watch your feet here, and at the first sign of movement remember to close your eyes." he kindly reminded Anna after setting her down.


    Anna rolled her eyes- "I know, just worry about yourself."


    Theoric didn''t mind the attitude and just shrugged it off already used to how she reacts to being told something she already knows, it was his mistake for saying something so obvious to her.


    Anna then ushered him along as she took the lead- "Follow me and make sure you keep your eyes down to the ground to move, makes it easy to watch your feet, and keep from getting killed." she said slightly mocking him.


    Theoric decided to praise her, not wishing to be confrontational in such a dangerous environment- "Good idea, but I think we should also hold hands." he said with a sly grin as he took her hand into his own.


    Anna paused losing her earlier temperate as her face now sported a slight blush- "That''s not necessary." She didn''t often walk around holding somebody''s hand, especially not a man''s hand before, not to mention this was the man she loved. She couldn''t help but soften to his touch as he took her hand into his own. The reaction however was not simply from holding hands as his touch invoked memories of recent bedroom activities.


    Theoric''s grin widened not missing any of this, but decided to play it cool- "Of course it''s necessary, at a moment''s notice I can shield and better protect you, now let''s hurry along before the others get tired of waiting and decided to join us."


    Anna gave a small nod in agreement as they continued heading to the center of the island in silence towards the volcano.


    Coming to a flattened area they stopped almost bumping into randomly placed statues. As they risked looking up, their eyes sporadically darting around, unconsciously looking for any enemy in sight, still not use to the fact that it could kill them at a glance before their eyes settled upon the statues.


    Anna took in a deep breath seeing just how many there were- "Well here we are, the statues of the fallen I believe is what you called them."


    Theoric was also shocked by how many there were and the variety of them, even spotting a Cyclops towering above them frozen in action with a club still in hand as it held it high, ready to strike.- "A good name if I do say so myself."


    Anna could only agree as she took the time to study a few more closely while doing her best to avoid stepping on the broken pieces of some of the shattered, realizing that they were in fact body parts no matter how you think about it.


    Suddenly loose rocks started to tumble down, spooking the two as they got a bit of fright, tightly closing their eyes with Theoric immediately raising his shields over them as he tightly grasped her hand.


    Moments later when everything settled Anna had a small giggle in an attempt to keep her fear at bay as she felt his concern through her palm- "Alright I think you can loosen your grip now." she said with a smile.


    Theoric- "Right..." he said loosening up but still as tense as ever, he wasn''t planning on becoming apart of Medusa''s collection.


    As they continued through the statue forest, he began to wonder why so many fools didn''t heed the warning of these fallen and proceeded on only to be added to the collection. The irony of the thought was not lost on him as he passed through.


    "Why have so many people and even a few creatures come here? Do they all want to kill her?" Theoric asked unhappily.


    Anna- "I think some wish for glory, others wish to appeal to the gods, and the creatures of course either wish to recruit her or feed on her and try and gain her powers."


    Theoric knew the answer but had to ask it anyway, still not believing how stupidly despicable people could be, hunting down creatures for no other reason than their difference or some sort of reward despite it having done nothing to them.


    Some would say the creatures were no better, but Theoric thought different. They were likely driven by instinct and fear to better help protect themselves from their many enemies always hunting them. It was likely rare for a creature to get a moment''s peace and highly unlikely to ever have a full life without conflict or even live a full life.


    He believed all life deserved a fair chance to live and although he did believe in the natural law to a degree, he drew exceptions when it came to unique things going extinct.


    It was a shame humans were so far removed from nature, with the ability to think comes the ability to make smart decisions, but humans almost never did this. They act like animals despite the ability to think, letting their endless greed guide their decisions regardless of the consequences. Some would argue that there were just a few bad eggs, but the problem is humans have a sheep mentality so even a few loud bad ones can easily take control, and the sheep follow, and it seems the bad ones are always the loudest.


    Some creatures could also think but they were far outnumbered compared to humans so they weren''t at a level yet that could be judged since they were on the receiving end and had to simply fight for survival.


    Theoric hoped to one day create a safe haven for creatures of all kinds, a place they could live free from the greed and fear of others.


    He would also do what the gods, kings, and leaders of the world refused to do, he would make the world a fair place to live in, at least as fair as it possibly could be. He knew there were still certain things that couldn''t be changed and made better without going to an extreme that likely wouldn''t make sense in the end, but he would do his best to see life becomes better for those he chooses to rule.


    Theoric''s mind ran wild with ideas as they walked, he knew none of his future plans would be easy, but luckily he lived in a magical world where things could happen in a snap.

 Chapter 108 - Medusas Lair

    Arriving at the base of the giant Volcano they discovered a far grander entrance then they could have ever imagined.


    Ignoring the two stone cyclopes and the small door-sized opening at the bottom center of this grandiose carving that Theoric blocked with a barrier so they could look up without fear of something coming out.


    They were in awe at the majesty of it, the sheer size of the carving was magnificent. At least 500'' high carved straight into the base of the volcano, a tapestry of images on both sides, split down the middle depicting many monstrous images and how they were trapped by the gods.


    Theoric- "Wow, this is certainly impressive."


    Anna looked up confused as well- "This is surprising, I haven''t heard or read anything about this, of course, I suppose those who come to this island don''t tend to leave alive, but still, this is something else, it should at least be mentioned in a book or two, and I was gifted with knowledge on most things, so it''s strange this doesn''t come to mind, though those images are likely the titans if I had to guess, as well as the other giant monsters of old, why it was carved out here though is the real question."


    Theoric- "Let''s not speculate and head in, hopefully, Medusa isn''t too far gone that she isn''t willing to talk, I expect being cursed and placed on an island alone isn''t good for the psyche, and remember don''t let go of my hand no matter what."


    Taking in the seriousness of the situation, they looked at each other one last time before turning their eyes back down as he lowered the barrier and walked inside hand in hand together, surprised to find the interior near as spacious as the exterior.


    Feeling safe to look back, they could see it extended all the way to the height of where the carving outside was, at least 500'' of vertical space.


    Anna''s concerns grew as she thought more about that carving.


    "Well at least I won''t have to feel closed in, a terrible feeling that is," he said enjoying the space, he wasn''t too keen on going into an enclosed space with who knows what waiting. He wouldn''t want to start a fight and then accidentally bury himself.


    Theoric wishing he could look around suddenly thought of something, cursing himself for not thinking of it sooner.


    Anna already on edge asked what was wrong, concerned something important may have happened that she wasn''t aware of, knowing he had a better constitution than her and could see and hear things much better than she could.


    Theoric sighed- "Its nothing, I just thought of a way we could have made a special pair of glasses using mirrors so we could still look around is all."


    Anna''s face went slack- "Are you serious?" she asked not believing what she just heard, how could he forget something so important.


    Theoric scratched the back of his awkwardly with his free hand- "Forget it, forget it, maybe we should just yell her name and see if she comes."


    Anna trying to ignore what she just heard earlier, replied- "Considering the stone forest outside, I''m surprised she hasn''t already attacked, maybe she is sleeping, let''s head further in before we try calling out to her."


    Theoric- "Why? We should just call out now."


    Anna- "To be honest, I''m a bit worried about the massive carving we saw."


    Theoric- "I wouldn''t worry about it, Medusa has one of the strongest powers alive, even creatures as massive as a titan will fall to her gaze, I''m not certain but the gods may have to avoid it as well, kind of strange they would make something so deadly if you ask me, I wonder how Athena did it."


    Anna smirked- "My mother sure is impressive huh."


    Theoric- "Yeah, yeah, I''m going to call her now."


    "Alright wait just a sec... Ouch," she said stubbing her toes on a rock or what looked like a rock until she bent down to get a closer look realizing it was the stone head of someone.


    Theoric also began to notice the rubble of many fallen men and statues of those that still stand.- "Well, I guess some did manage to make it inside, are you ready yet?"


    Anna- "Yes, I''m tired of stumbling around in this dark cave."


    Theoric- "There is some light ahead, I think we''re getting close to the volcano part... Anyways, here we go... Medusa! We Are Here To Help You, Medusa!" he yelled out, listening to the echoes bouncing off the walls as it traveled down every narrow passageway it passed.


    They quietly waited for it to pass, listening for a response until the sounds of slithering and hissing came from all around.


    Theoric grinned- "Here she comes." only to lose his grin moments later when it was clear it wasn''t just an echo from one, but many as the noises increased.


    "Great, just great, it sounds like an entire army is about to descend, I knew you shouldn''t have yelled," Anna complained giving him an I told you so look.


    "Well, shit, how many did your mother curse?" asked Theoric trying to bring Anna down a peg, not wishing to hear an I told you.


    Anna paled slightly thinking about how her mother went around cursing people.


    Theoric noticing apologized immediately- "Oh, Um, I''m sorry, maybe not all of them are good people... (Seeing he wasn''t helping, he adjusted)... I mean these are probably all criminals, just like in society when only a few get wrongly blamed compared to the many true criminals."


    Anna- "Please, just be quiet, they''re almost here." she said shutting her eyes.


    Realizing he was causing nothing but problems, he quickly shut his mouth and prepared himself for the conflict ahead as he enveloped them both in skin barriers, making sure to block both their visions in case they accidentally opened them. He then put another dome barrier around them so they wouldn''t be directly crawled on when they arrived.


    Suddenly from all around, they were swarmed by Gorgons, Snake monsters that looked similar to Medusa, but looked more monster than man, sporting full snake heads.

 Chapter 109 - Gorgons

    Theoric and Anna were soon surrounded by the snake creatures as they began prodding the orange glowing energy dome barrier with spears, trying to discover what it was, after following the scent here and seeing no prey.


    Anna couldn''t believe her mother could curse this many- "Do you really think my mother did all this?" she asked worriedly.


    Theoric also couldn''t believe it as he felt them slithering all over his barrier trying to get at them,- "I don''t know... Let''s find out." he said reaching through the barrier with his hand as he grabbed one pulling it inside.


    The surprised creature didn''t even have time to register what happened before Theoric wrapped up its head in energy and pinned it''s wiggling body down so it could move. He then increased the strength of the dome as he risked opening his eyes to check out the monster.


    Anna gasped in surprise- "What are you doing!?"


    Theoric- "I wanted to check it out, maybe seeing it will enlighten us." he said as he dropped the barrier he had around her after determining it was safe.


    She instantly moved her hands to help cover her eyes after feeling the barrier drop, in case she accidentally opened them- "Are you nuts!? Don''t tell me you''ve actually opened your eyes!?" she exclaimed in shock thinking he''s gone mad.


    Theoric- "Relax, I covered its head so it can''t see us and we can''t see... It''s head, it''s actually neat looking, I wonder if it''s nice having a snake body like this, guess I''ll ask Medusa when I see her."


    Anna slowly peeked through her fingers before removing her hands and completely opening her eyes, looking at the wiggling snake monster that was trying its best to thrash around and free itself.


    Theoric- "Woah there fella, seems like he didn''t like the name Medusa."


    Anna snorted- "Or being restrained, hmmm." she bent down to get a closer look feeling the snake man''s long body and arms.- "Seems real enough, maybe these are the original''s that my mother used as a basis for her curse, I don''t see anything that would suggest it was once human, I guess we''ll know once we see Medusa."


    The snake suddenly shuddered angrily again against his restraints.


    Theoric grinned- "He definitely doesn''t like the name... Medusa." he said pausing for dramatic effect as the snake man once again angrily responded to the name.


    Anna- "Wish I could see its head, I wonder what it looks like."


    "No problem," he said making the energy covering the head conform directly to the contours of its skin so they could see what the shape of its head at least looked like.


    Anna still nervous at first shouted- "Wait." before seeing what he was doing- "Oh, nice, good thinking, we still don''t know if it can do what Medusa can, so I''m still a bit nervous."


    Theoric- "No worries, It''d be pretty scary if they all can turn people to stone, I wonder why they all just stay here with that kind of power."


    Anna- "The gods must have forbid them from leaving."


    "Maybe, but I can''t imagine such a large number of creatures with such power taking orders without causing problems every now and again. I never heard of any reports about a rouge Gorgon on the loose, but you hear about cyclops and others all the time not listening to any gods, and they are not nearly as deadly." Theoric said not believing they would just quietly listen to the gods.


    Anna- "That could be the reason why, because they are so deadly the gods make sure they don''t run amok."


    "Maybe," said Theoric again still unconvinced.


    He then grabbed Anna''s hand again, putting their personal barriers back up and blocking their vision. He then enveloped the gorgon he abducted in energy, lifting him and then tossing him out as he let the dome part for the flying snake man, hitting the ones just outside, causing some angry hissing as they spotted the prey inside before being toppled over by one of their own.


    Just as the barrier was about to close fully, he heard one of the gorgons yell in its snake-like hissing voice- "The''s evil''s one''s approaches''s, Run''s!"


    Hearing that, he adjusts the barrier so it would allow sound to reach him in case he missed anything else after just discovering they could speak.


    Slithering along the rocky terrain, equipped with a bow, she made her way over to the dome watching as those hateful things she partially blamed for her looks rang alarms for the others to run.


    Anger growing, she quickened her pace as she unleashed her vision upon the nasty little things, turning a few careless ones into stone as the rest scurried away, knowing not to look back. Drawing her bow she laughed as she let loose arrow after arrow at the retreating forms, killing a few more before they slithered back down their holes, escaping from the madwoman.


    With no more targets in view, her attention fell back on the ones she turned into stone, slithering up to them and smacking them with her tail, smashing them into pieces, sending rocks and stone flying everywhere from the impact.


    Theoric- "It seems Medusa has arrived, shall we say hello?"


    Anna not sure if she was ready gave a nod before blushing when she realized what she just did, thanking the god''s Theoric couldn''t'' see how foolish she just was.- "Yes, I''m ready," she said still blushing.


    Theoric still being cautious, made a hole so Medusa could at least see his face while he spoke,- "Medusa!" he called out,- "We''ve come here to..." He was cut off as an arrow crashed right into his face,- "Shit!" he exclaimed in surprise as he ducked down forgetting to close the hole.

 Chapter 110 - Medusa

    Anna dragged down with Theoric as he ducked still clutching her hand, worriedly asked- "What?! What''s wrong!?"


    "She just shot me in the face, gave me the scare of my life," he exclaimed overly dramatic.


    "Are you okay?" asks Anna worriedly as she reaches over to feel his face, only to feel his energy shield was completely intact, her face went stoic as she hit him in the arm to no effect cause of the energy shields.- "Don''t scare me like that, I should have known better than to worry about you, humph!"


    "I just got hit in the face by surprise, and you hit me while I''m still blind in response? Please show a little bit of sympathy for my poor heart." Theoric said in a hurt voice, not willing to give up his acting.


    They were however interrupted from their play when Medusa slithered over and looked through the hole, her living snake hair nipping at the edges of the barrier as she peeked in. Upon spotting them she gave her equivalent of a roar in her unique snake way as her face morphed in order to hiss at them while showing her snake fangs, tongue, and eyes.


    Stopping when she noticed they couldn''t see her with their eyes covered. She then twirled back around with her snake body, giving herself a bit of height as she took aim and fired through the opening.


    Theoric once again hit in the face complained- "Shit, she hit me again, you know there is someone else here right?"


    Anna''s eyes widened under her blindfold cover as she smacked him again- "Did you just say that?"


    Theoric turned his head away- "Um, no you must have miss heard, I said, keep them coming at me as long as you don''t hit my beautiful woman."


    Anna snorted- "Just keep quiet and let me speak... Medusa! we mean you no harm, we were sent by your mother to help you."


    Hearing everything go quiet, Anna asked- "Did you hear me? Your mother sent us to help you."


    Medusa still not quite believing it angrily slithered up to the hole, pulling her bow as far back as it could go, taking aim point-blank- "SAY IT AGAIN!" She yelled, ready to fire if they say one thing wrong.


    Of course not seeing this, Anna calmly responded, knowing how alone, sad, and hurt she must feel.- "We were sent by your mother to help you, she loves you and misses you dearly, please let us help you."


    Medusa still holding her shot, asked once more- "Is it true? Did my mother really send you?"


    Anna- "Yes, please let us help you."


    Medusa sadly lowered her weapon- "Is my mother okay? How is she doing?"


    Anna- "She was miserable without you, trying her hardest to get someone to help her, help you, but she was doing better before we left, we help lift her spirits, promising her that we would come to help you."


    Medusa''s eyes watered as she listened- "I''m glad she''s doing okay... tell her to forget about me and move on, tell her to live her life again," she then turned around to sadly slither away, not believing for a second that they could do anything to help her.


    Anna called out as she heard Medusa leaving- "Hey! Don''t leave, we''ve come to help you." she then got up to follow only to run into the dome, then turned and hit Theoric again, "Lower the dome, I''m going after her."


    Theoric grumbled- "You don''t have to keep hitting me."


    Anna squinted under her blindfold- "What was that?" she coldly asked, still not appreciating his goofing around from earlier.


    "Nothing," he said before grabbing her hand,- "Remember we have to stick together, don''t go blindly running around without me," he said lowering the dome.


    Anna impatiently hurried him along- "Hurry, she''s getting away... Medusa! Come Back!"


    Medusa looked back watching them stumbling along to keep up with her- "What do you want?"


    Anna- "We came to help you, so let us help you."


    Medusa scoffed- "You don''t look like Gods to me, what help can you give?"


    Anna fell silent not exactly sure how she was going to help.


    Theoric seeing her dilemma interjected- "I may come up short compared to the gods you know, but I still have my unique talents if you would allow me to try and heal you."


    Medusa glanced dangerously at him, not appreciating the presence of a man in her vicinity- "I don''t know who you people are but you should leave while I allow it, consider it a favor for my mother and leave with your lives." she then started to slither away again.


    Anna- "Don''t just give up, we can help you, if not now then later surely, you don''t need to just give up."


    Not hearing her stopping Theoric took one last shot- "I can turn you human again, don''t you want to even try? What do you have to lose?"


    Medusa paused- "Human?" she whispered as she looked down at her snake self.


    Theoric hearing her knew he had her- "Yes, I can likely turn you back if you allow me to try, then we can take you back to see your mother, don''t you want to see your mother again? I think you''ve both been heartbroken long enough, allow us to help you."


    Medusa turned- "Can you?"


    Theoric puts his free hand out- "Give me your hand and let me try, you have nothing to lose, I either can help you or I can''t, there is no downside in letting me try."


    Medusa hesitated but ultimately gave in, she would do anything to go back to the life she had before all this.


    Theoric removed the barrier around his hand, feeling her cold scaling skin- "Alright give me a moment." he said, calling upon his healing power as his hand lit up in white light.


    Medusa tensed at first, but then relaxed feeling the warmth of his hand as it traveled from him to her.


    Theoric concentrated as he tried fighting against the curse that was actively resisting his attempts to change her back.


    Medusa frowned at seeing no change take place- "Is something wrong?" she then sneered- "I knew it was too good to be true."


    Theoric unperturbed stopped his healing, the light fading from his hand as Medusa swiftly took her hand back.


    Medusa- "Now that we''re done with this foolishness, get out of my sight and don''t come back on pain of death." she said before slithering off again.


    Anna squeezed Theoric''s hand in concern- "What now?"


    Theoric called out- "Perhaps you should look at your hand before you go."


    Medusa stopped again as she looked at her hand in shock, finding it was her normal human hand that she could barely remember without the reptilian skin covering it.


    Medusa quickly slithered back and suddenly took Theoric by surprise as she tackled him in a hug,- "Oh my god, you can do it, you can, please help me, please, I''ll do anything to be able to go back." she begged with watery eyes.


    Anna feeling Theoric slip from her gasp panicked a little- "Theo! are you okay?"


    Theoric chuckled as he gently rubbed Medusa''s back- "There, there, everything is okay, but it won''t be easy, the curse was created by a god after all, I''ll need Sigyn''s help to be able to do more."


    Medusa realizing how intimately she was clinging to a man, retreated as she apologized- "Sorry for tackling you like that... So where is this Sigyn that we need?" she asked wiping her eyes.


    Theoric- "We left her back at the boat, we just have to head back and go get her."


    Medusa''s face drained of color- "The boat?"


    Theoric could hear the fear in her voice- "Yeah, you can wait here if you want." he said remembering that it was Poseidon who harmed her first and caused all this.


    Medusa clenched her fists, then looked down at the one that was healed and gathered her courage- "I, I will go with you." There was no way she was going to let her cure just walk away without her.


    Anna smiled hearing everything going smoothly now- "Great, let''s go get you healed and back to your mother."

 Chapter 111 - Cobra Gorgons

    As the three of them made their way back to the exit, they found it blocked by a dozen Gorgons. A group of 12 burly Cobra snakeheads with their classic hoods flared out, and eyes gouged out with what looked like red bloodstains permanently tattooed coming out of their empty sockets. Each holding two curved swords crossed in front of them coming out around their head on either side just shy of touching their neighbors as they held them close to their c.h.e.s.ts in a formation of 2 rows with 6 in front and 6 in back.


    A smaller normal snake-headed Gorgon adorned with gold arm circlets, blindfolded and carrying a staff with a tied up covering around the top, slithered out from behind,- "Evil''s one''s, your''s time''s is''s up''s, we''s have''s sacrificed''s much''s to''s train''s these''s warrior''s in''s order''s to''s kill''s you''s."


    Medusa who was nervously thinking about heading to the shore angrily focused on these disgusting things in front of her,- "You nasty little worms should all just die!" she said as she pulled out her bow and shot before any more talking could take place. Straight at the head of the one who spoke only for the closest cobra gorgon to swipe his sword and hit the arrow out of the air before it could hit.


    The one with the gold arm circlets could guess what happened as it laughed- "You''s see''s evil''s one''s, they''s are''s more''s then''s capable''s of''s defeating''s you''s." he happily said as he slithered out of the way before commanding them to attack- "Kill''s her''s."


    Anna asked- "What''s going on?"


    Medusa- "Those horrible things are attacking again, except this time it seems they''re ready to kill me, they trained warriors to fight without eyes," she said shooting a few more arrows only to see the Cobra men easily slithering to the side, dodging each one as they used honed listening skills.


    They quickly headed straight for Medusa having no trouble locating her thanks to their instinctive ability to smell out their prey with their forked tongues as they constantly flicked in and out of their mouths.


    Anna squeezed Theoric hand after hearing more curses coming from Medusa as she missed her shots- "Theo, do something." she pleaded.


    Theoric- "Don''t worry, I don''t believe these snake men can''t be all that strong... Medusa, take Anna''s hand."


    Medusa however didn''t heed his advice, unaware of what he was capable of as she slithered around trying to hit one while retreating as they quickly closed the gap.


    Most of the Cobra left in pursuit of Medusa only leaving one behind to take care of the two pests.


    The cobra man came up to them fast, swinging hard in order to slice right through and rejoin the others, only to be surprised moments later when he connected against with what felt like a steel wall as his sword clanged against Theoric who was able to brace himself well enough after hearing an attack coming but had no clue from where having never trained blind before.


    Theoric cursed as he extended his power out to capture the one who attacked- "Shit, she left, if only I could have her close her eyes so we can open ours and I''d be able to finish this in a flash, but there''s no way I can risk it now with her running around." he said forming a blade to finish the one he captured, who was left utterly confused at what was happening to him even as his head slid off.


    Medusa meanwhile was slithering farther and farther away as she tried to avoid the cobra warriors, occasionally turning to shoot a few arrows in order to keep them at bay as they slowly began to close the distance.


    Finally getting lucky she managed to hit one''s tail causing it to angrily hissed at her which in turn had her letting out that signature laugh all gorgons came to fear and hate. This only angered them further as they increased their speed, the closest ones starting to take strikes at her backside, crushing rocks wherever they missed as Medusa did her best to zigzag away, trying to keep her tail from being chopped off.


    A few strikes later and blood was spilled as a swing managed to find its mark, causing Medusa to cry out in pain as she hissed back angrily, but kept her speed as she headed to an area she was too familiar with.


    She didn''t show it thanks to her small mental break from being cursed and alone, but she was very afraid having never been in a real fight before, only ever relying on her curse to take care of any potential enemy. Some would come blindfolded every now and again, but they were never as well trained as these cobra men, it was all too easy to get them to open their eyes back up after shooting a couple of arrows.


    Smelling the fresh blood in the air after finally landing a hit on the evil one, the cobra gorgons morale was at an all-time high as they continued the chase into the boiling lava pools ahead.


    Medusa knew this place like the back of her hand and could likely navigate it blind far better than the cobra warriors who while well trained were still at an immense disadvantage when it came to knowing the terrain thanks to her monopoly on it these past few years due to the changes after every small shake/eruption.


    She came to the place she often contemplated suicide and pushed the odds, deciding it was time for another go as she slithered on as fast as she could towards the edge of a large gap where lava boiled below.


    Glancing back she couldn''t help but grin, going full speed ahead off of a small rock ramp area that was smooth from her constant usage. The closest three cobra men who were still high in a blood frenzy from the recent wound they inflicted on her, charged on without a thought as they went over the edge right after.


    Leaping over the gap Medusa landed on the other side with little problem as she turned to look at the three who followed. Two missed the narrow ramp and fell straight into the pool, but the one right behind her hit it as he awkwardly soared through the air in pursuit, just managing to grab the edge on the other side as he struggled to hold on as his dangling snake body looked for something to grasp onto so he could push himself up.


    The other pursuers stopped at the edge having heard their fellow brother in arms fall to their deaths. They were not prepared for situations like this, never expecting the evil one to jump gaps, after all, Gorgons were not designed for such things.


    Spotting them at the edge, Medusa took aim and fired with no luck as they easily ducked out of the way or outright smacked them out of the air making her frown as she watched them split off and silently find their way around in two groups.

 Chapter 112 - The Holy Weapon

    Anna- "What do we do now?"


    Theoric- "Well I can hear where the sounds are coming from, lets just head in that direction for now I suppose, I also just thought of a great way to deal with this whole blind thing, so there''s that." he said lifting them both a foot off the ground on an energy platform and placing another wall of energy in front so they won''t run into anything on the way.


    "Who''s Are''s You''s?" asked the snake man with golden arm circles, blindfold, holding a covered staff.


    Anna and Theoric both had a small scare hearing him speak with Theoric cursing again- "Damn, your still there? Did I ever tell you, Anna, how much I hate being blind or deaf for that matter, we need to find ways to deal with this crap in the future so we don''t have to go through it again."


    Anna agreed with that sentiment- "Mn."


    The snake man would have also agreed except he could still smell them well enough, as well as the dead cobra man who went after them.- "It''s makes''s no''s difference''s, after''s they''s finish''s off''s the''s evil''s one''s, I''ll''s have''s them''s kill''s you''s." he said still fully confident in his elite warriors.


    (Yeah, I''m done doing the whole ''S thing at the end for the snake voices.)


    But moments later he had a different idea as he played with the staff''s covering- "On second thought I think I''ll deal with you myself, this staff was made to prove our superiority over that abomination, but since she isn''t here right now, I think I''ll try it out on you. first" he hissed pulling the covering off the top in one swift motion revealing multiple eyes placed all over the top of the staff.


    He then let out an arrogant laugh- "Haha, fear not for this is our crowning achievement, with this staff not only will you die instantly and turn to stone like the evil one does, but your body will break down and turn to dust, with or without your eyes being covered, haha." He laughed as he powered the staff up, the eyes glowing purple as he aimed it in the direction of Theoric and Anna who were quietly listening to his rant, and then shot out a purple light that bathed the two in its glow.


    After a while, the snake man finished lowering the staff as he laughed to himself- "Haha, won''t be hearing from them again, wish I could have seen it, but I can''t risk getting caught by the evil one''s gaze by mistake, hopefully, the Cobra''s can take care of it for me."


    Anna who was listening somewhat nervously, whispered- "What''s happening?" She asked wondering why the snake man is now talking like they''re dead.


    Theoric whispered back- "I don''t know, I think he did something, but it seems we''re fine, and since he''s blindfolded like us he thinks it just worked I guess... You know now that I think about it, it''s strange they need to hide from Medusa''s eyes."


    Anna suddenly grew brighter hearing that as she thought about the implications- "Your right! That proves my mom didn''t make all these, it''s just as I thought, these guys were likely the basis in which she came up with her curse." she exclaimed feeling better about her mother not going around cursing everyone in sight.


    "Yeah, just one innocent." mocked Theoric with a grin which got him a smack on the arm.


    Anna frowned- "There must be a reason, I refuse to believe my mom would do something so, so, so..."


    "Dumb?" Said Theoric trying to finish her thoughts which only got him another smack, he was suddenly feeling pretty good about having their personal shields still up, in case he made her any angrier today and she chooses to do something more than just hit him.


    Anna angrily shot back- "Wrong, I was going to say wrong, tell me Theoric, are you still interested in sleeping with me?"


    Theoric then went very quiet as Anna gave a- "Hmph!" in victory.


    The snake man who heard all this was very confused about how they were still alive- "Not possible, how are you still breathing? Wait a minute, you must be behind some kind of cover, step out here and face me!" he yelled, hissing in frustration at his failure to kill a couple of pests with their greatest weapon.


    "I guess these shields are useful for something other than protecting you from my anger," said Anna not forgetting that little detail much to Theoric''s dismay, thinking she may punish him in other ways now, and he was still very much into her sweet, sweet body.


    "Theo, we''ve wasted enough time here, Medusa could be in trouble."


    "I know, just give me a second to end this guy and take whatever weapon he''s so proud of, it doesn''t'' sound likely anything good that should be allowed out in the world."


    Theoric then aimed his out raised arm, hand out, in the general direction of the snake man who was beginning another rant while clenching the staff close to his c.h.e.s.t- "You dare think you can take our new holy weapon, you are nothing but a..."


    He was interrupted by a hail of swords as Theoric sent wave after wave of energy swords towards his direction, shredding his body as they tore through him and destroyed the surrounding area.


    Knowing where the snake now was Theoric shifted the last wave into hands to bring the body and all its possessions back so he could find this weapon and make sure it was destroyed.


    Theoric then rummaged through the body until his hands landed on the pieces of the staff, finding the upper half still intact with the eyes.


    "Uh, this feels strange, here check it out," he said passing it to Anna.


    Anna felt the squishy bulbs in her hand as she examined it wondering what that feeling could be,- "Yeah it is, what do you think it is?"


    Theoric then chuckled a little- "Don''t you remember what he said about its power?"


    Anna then paled as dropped it and kicked it away- "Get it away, get it away, why on earth would you hand me something so nasty."


    "Don''t tell me you just threw it away? Now I need to find it again so I can destroy it," said Theoric rubbing his face, he should have known this would be the result, though he hoped a woman who was familiar with battle and death wouldn''t react in such a girly manner.


    "Why would you hand me something so disgusting, how was I suppose to react?" she asked,


    "Well I didn''t realize the bloody princes from a month ago would suddenly freak out over a couple of eyes."


    Anna blushed a little in embarrassment before defending herself with a snort, glad that he couldn''t see her face- "This is different, and it wasn''t just a couple, and it felt so gross, I''ll have you know I don''t go around feeling eyeballs of those I fight nor do I feel any of their body parts for that matter."


    Theoric relented- "Alright, alright, just give me a minute to find it, and then we''ll race off to find Medusa, hopefully, she''s holding up okay."


    It wasn''t long before he found it as he scr.a.p.ed the floor in front of them with his energy looking for anything that wasn''t a rock. He then proceeded to crush it into nothingness before taking Anna''s hand on the floating platform just a foot above the ground so they don''t stumble anymore and began walking with a vertical energy shield 5 feet in front so they don''t run face first into anything on the way, extending the platform as they walked while it slowly disappeared behind them.

 Chapter 113 - Rescuing Medusa

    Anna hearing the sounds of battle and of Medusa''s anguish urged Theoric to go faster- "Hurry, I think she''s in trouble, why are you acting so nonchalant about all this? At this rate, she could be dead." she said dejectedly.


    Theoric- "From what little information I have, I concluded that she deserves this bit of retribution from them, while it wasn''t her fault for being placed in their home, it sounded like she actively hunted them whenever she could."


    Anna- "But it wasn''t her fault, think about how you would feel turning into a monster and then being placed with others who looked like you, wouldn''t you blame them?"


    Theoric- "It doesn''t'' matter what one would do, its what one should do, and you shouldn''t go around killing people based off of miss guided beliefs, you first need to learn the truth and find out whether or not they are responsible before dishing out punishment."


    Anna snorted- "Easier said than done when you''re placed in such a situation."


    Theoric- "I won''t deny that, but that still doesn''t'' give you the right to do bad things just because bad things were done to you."


    Anna- "True, just don''t forget your promise to her mom, or are you really going to let them kill her, after all, based on what you just said, it''s what she deserves."


    Theoric grinned- "That''s true and I don''t want to be a hypocrite now do I."


    Anna gasped- "You, you, can''t be serious?"


    Theoric chuckled- "Well, I''ll shamelessly say I killed the snake Medusa for her sins and then I''ll let the human Medusa go, she''ll be a completely different person after I heal her."


    Anna just shook her head in exasperation- "Honestly, I don''t even know anymore..."


    Theoric laughed- "Haha."


    It wasn''t long before they arrived near the fighting, Medusa had the high ground as she found a good position to wait for her pursuers and shoot at them as they approached, only for them to continue to evade her every shot.


    She was now trapped as they closed the distance form all around only managing a few lucky strikes on their back tails causing no real damage. Doing her best to dodge the enemy''s sword swings as they slowly surrounded her, gashes now adorning her once smooth scaled body with pieces missing in places where they managed to get a solid hit.


    Anna cried out- "Medusa! Are you okay?" she asked growing more and more concerned as she urged Theoric to get closer to the battle and help.


    Medusa who was now fleeing for her life as she was cornered against a wall looked over to see Theoric and Anna walking over in midair behind another energy barrier like the dome she saw them in when they first met.


    Medusa yelled back- "Does it look like I''m fine!?"


    Anna was stumped by the question, how could Medusa forget that they couldn''t see her without dying.


    Theoric feeling the same could only sigh, she must be under a lot of pressure asking such a thing,- "Medusa, if you close your eyes, I can help you."


    Medusa who was now desperately trying to climb the wall, slithering along its edge as she took another hit from her pursuers angrily shouted- "I''m dying here, if I close my eyes, I''ll be finished." letting out another cry when a blade bit into her tail causing her to fall back down to the waiting grasps of the others.


    Anna shouted- "Medusa! Trust Us!"


    Giving up all hope she said- "Fine, they''re closed," but only closing them so she didn''t have to witness her own death as the blades of the surrounding Cobra''s descended upon her.


    Theoric hearing her confirmation cautiously took the risk to open his eyes just enough to look through a small slit, starting from the bottom up, he quickly scanned the ground up until he saw the first signs of the snake people and then immediately placed them all in a thick covering of energy locking them in place, unable to move.


    Maintaining his cautiousness he flew over with Anna until he could only see the surrounding cave wall and the group he surrounded in energy, including Medusa so she couldn''t open her eyes up either and accidentally kill them.


    After confirming the Cobra''s didn''t have any eyes, he freed their faces so he could get a better look and maybe communicate with them.


    Placing a barrier around the entire area, he blocked out the surroundings so he and Anna could look around without worry as he lowered the density around her eyes so she could see again.


    After her eyes adjusted, she took a closer look at the snake men along with Theoric.


    Anna- "Wow, they really are snake men, it''s interesting seeing them without your barrier in the way, I can''t believe they went to this extent to fight Medusa, how many did she kill in order to drive them to this?"


    A frowning Thoeirc also wondered this as he attempted to communicate with them only to get angry hisses in response,- "Doesn''t look like they wish to talk to us."


    "Maybe this kind can''t talk?" she asked more in an attempt for them to say something in response rather than actually believing it.


    "Maybe if we brought Medusa into the conversation," he said freeing Medusa''s mouth so she can join in.


    Medusa however wasn''t happy being tied down with her advantage being taken away despite her small belief that what these two said might be true and that they came to help,- "How dare you tie me up and lie to me!?" snarled an angry Medusa.


    "How did we lie to you?" asked a confused Anna.


    Medusa- "You said you weren''t gods! But now that I think about it, how do you explain you''re strange powers? If your not gods, you likely work for them, tell me what you really want?"


    "But we''re not? Everything we told you is true... You don''t need to trust us, we''ll do what we said whether you believe us or not." said Anna tired of everything, not bothering to argue.


    Medusa went silent knowing she couldn''t do anything anymore and just had to hope what they said was true.


    Theoric- "Well this has been fun, some hissing cobra''s who don''t wish to talk and a mad snake woman, I think it''s time to leave." he said taking Anna''s hand and blocking their vision again as he rose with Medusa in tow, leaving the Cobra men where they were.


    Medusa realizing they were leaving had to ask- "Wait, are you leaving the snake people alive?"


    Theoric- "Yes."


    Medusa hissed- "Why are you doing that! They tried to kill me!"


    Before Theoric could answer Anna also wondered what he was thinking- "Yeah, why are you leaving them alive? I know you weren''t happy about killing the whale monster, but didn''t you just kill a couple of these snake people earlier, why leave these guys alive?" she asked trying to get a better understanding of who Theoric was.


    Theoric- "I wasn''t happy about killing the whale monster because I don''t know how many of them are out there, and I don''t wish to be responsible for any species extinction, I hope all species can live... As for the snake men, it sounded like they had many more people, but having said that, they are still unique and small in number so I don''t wish to kill them, I only ended up killing those two because one had something very dangerous from what it sounded like and the other was more of a reaction because he attacked me, plus they seem to be creatures of intelligence so they should be punished accordingly for trying to take a life of an innocent... Having said that, I know I am not perfect and will make mistakes from time to time, but I hope this gives you a better idea of who I am and what I am about."


    The rest of their travel back to the exit was spent in silence. Medusa not speaking because she didn''t wish to be punished by Theoric for taking the lives of these creatures and Anna didn''t have anything more to say as she thought back on everything and about what comes next.

 Chapter 114 - Healing Medusa

    Back in the general area they first started at, away from the Cobra Gorgons, Theoric released Medusa''s eyes so she could help guide them out.


    Theoric- "I know you aren''t yet convinced of our good intentions and you still have your doubts, but I would like you to please remember what I can do for you should you choose to put your faith in me."


    Medusa who was thinking about making a possible escape was reminded of the hand he cured as she looked down at the smooth skin of her human hand.- "Your right, I''ll do anything you ask if you can turn me back." she softly said while looking at her hand.


    Theoric- "All I ask is for you to keep an open mind and think before you act." He then proceeded to tell Sigyn through the rings telepathy that he was on his way back.


    Following Medusa out as best they could while blind, they began heading back the way they came and out the cave entrance.


    Once Theoric smelled fresh air again. stepping back out, he turned towards Medusa- "Thank you for showing us the way out, now I think it would be best if you let me cover your eyes again so we can find our way back to the boat and you don''t accidentally kill our friends."


    Medusa- "Are you sure? there could still be roaming Gorgons who, while nowhere near as strong as me, could still kill with a glance if you happen to lock eyes with them."


    "I was afraid of that, but we''ll be careful," he said while contacting Sigyn again to make sure she was okay and not to go using her eyes to look for anything that might be heading her way and just use her powers to defend herself.


    Then with her permission, he covered her eyes and started heading to the coast while keeping his eyes down, passing the many statues once again on their way back.


    When they neared the end however, Medusa froze when she heard the crashing waves, she never ventured anywhere near the edges of the island before, always too afraid that he would see her and come.


    Theoric halted- "Medusa? You don''t have to be afraid, he''ll be far too scared to come for you now that you''ve been cursed."


    Medusa shook as tears poured down her cheeks- "Am I that ugly now?"


    Theoric couldn''t help but laugh before he got an elbow from Anna making him cough as he explained- "Sorry for laughing, but even as a snake your quite beautiful my dear, I can only imagine what you looked like as a human, to answer your question no, no your not ugly, but you are powerful, so powerful in fact, the gods will likely die from your gaze."


    Medusa mouth hung open in shock- "What!? Are you joking? Why would the gods give me power strong enough to kill themselves?"


    Theoric rubbed his chin as he thought back to the carving at the front entrance to her lair- "Why indeed? I have my suspicions though, and no my dear this is not a joke, in the end, it could simply be a mistake on their part or something more, all I know is that your gaze is extremely deadly to just about everything and the gods will not risk coming down and finding out whether or not they can survive it."


    Anna not wishing to be outdone when it came to knowing things added matter of factly- "You know he might be on to something, you were likely placed on this island for a reason and like Theoric I can guess a thing or two, but the main point is, I don''t think you were simply punished, I''m sure my mother had something else in mind, she even gave you a bow to defend yourself with that provides you with a never-ending supply of magically produced arrows every time you pull the string after all, and your fear of the sea was also likely calculated to prevent you from running, I don''t know the reason why it had to be you, but it all does seem to click into place when you think about it." she said thinking about everything that happened, already figuring out what the bow was with a simple glance and the knowledge on how she always had an arrow ready despite being on an island devoid of anything.


    Medusa who was quietly listening didn''t miss the word mother and was now seething with rage as she asked through gritted teeth- "You said mother? Are you Athena''s Daughter? I knew your scent seemed familiar, your presence, to think I almost forgot it... I WILL KILL YOU!" she said lunging in the direction of Anna only to be frozen in place by Theoric.


    Medusa then broke down into tears- "Why, why did your mother betray me? I gave her my everything."


    Anna who received a small shock from her unrestrained anger grew sad seeing her break down- "I don''t know why she did it, and while I can''t comment on whether she was right or not, I do know she did wrong by you, and I''m sorry."


    Theoric sent some soothing healing aura towards Medusa to help calm her- "I know this is a touchy subject, but remember what I asked of you, keep an open mind and think before you act, Anna is here to help you just like me, she isn''t here to cause you any more pain, we only wish to help and fix the mistakes of the past while looking for better solutions for the future."


    After calming down they continued the rest of the way in silence, Medusa far too spent to give in to her fear of the ocean as Theoric placed them on the boat and quickly sailed far away until he felt safe enough to finally drop his guard and relax taking a much-needed rest.


    Theoric who was grabbing a bite with the girls stopped Sigyn from taking food to Medusa- "Sigyn hold off on that, in just a bit you and me are going to try and heal her, and it would probably be best if she doesn''t have anything extra in her system when we do it."


    Once Theoric was done resting he guided Sigyn out onto the deck where Medusa was waiting still blindfolded.


    He then formed a square energy room around them so they were completely cut off from the sounds of the outside world so as not to be disturbed and better relax Medusa who was barely getting by while on the boat as she concentrated on all the good things to help push her past the fear of the ocean.


    The other girls patiently waited outside the structure with Anna wishing she could do more to help and thinking about whether or not her mother would be happy with what she was doing. She knew Athena likely had her reasons, but she was also confident with her own thinking and knew in her heart that what happened to Medusa was wrong and just hopped that her mother didn''t have a good enough reason to do what she did.


    Inside the square room, Theoric grabbed Medusa''s hand- "Okay now, this will not be easy Sigyn, this was created by an Olympian and will take some time to deal with, I''m not even sure with your help we''ll be able to fully get rid of it, but I am confident that we can at least shed her snake form and give her looks back with your help."


    "Mn, I''m ready," said Sigyn with a serious look.


    "I''m also ready," Medusa quietly said as she nervously curled up her snake body.


    "Alright, let''s do this, we''ll start off slow for now, Sigyn, come over here and watch what I do, try and work in tandem with me to help take care of her hand before we move on to more important parts," he said taking Medusa snake hand with Sigyn placing her''s right next to his so she could use her healing to help, following his lead.


    His hand lit up with white light, then hers as she focused harder than she ever has before, trying her best to sense exactly what he was doing and how he was doing it. Healing the human portion to such a degree that it overcame the snake portion, healing the human antibodies that laid dormant to fight off the snake part like it would any disease. Speeding up the process as they also healed the damage it was doing to the body as it began the process of destroying the snake and regenerating the human side.


    The only reason it wasn''t painful for Medusa was that the constant healing taking place was more than just putting her at ease as it took care of anything that would have been painful pretty much instantly.


    A few minutes later and Theoric let the hand go as he grinned to Sigyn who also let her go smiling back.


    Sigyn happily exclaimed- "It worked! I was able to follow along and learn how you did it, I was starting to think I would never get the chance to utilize my healing abilities, I''m glad I can use them to help out now."


    Theoric- "Yes, but this is one portion and if you look at her other hand... (Bringing the other hand up.) if we don''t do this right it could come back."


    "What! Is my hand turning back?" Asked a very mortified Medusa who was happy just a second ago after hearing he healed the other one.- "Please, you have to, you just have to be able to do it." pleaded Medusa while squeezing his hands with tears welling up just behind her blindfold.


    Sigyn also grew emotional hearing her pleas- "Theo, can we do nothing to stop it from coming back?"


    Theoric- "Just give me a minute to think, I knew this wasn''t going to be easy, we aren''t just curing you from being a snake, there is a magical curse woven into it that isn''t easy to deal with, but I''m still confident I can do something, worst case is we''ll have to provide you with healing every so often."


    latching onto the words he could do something, Medusa embraced him not worrying about anything else he said - "Oh, thank you, thank you, I just want to be able to walk again on my own two legs and not slither around like some kind of worm, and my skin, Oh, how I missed my skin, it feels so much nicer." she said rubbing her hands together with only a slight frown whenever she felt the few scales that popped back up on the previous healed one.


    Theoric- "I''ll give it my best shot, even if we can''t do it now, I''m confident that we can in the future."


    Sigyn nodded- "Yes, we''ll definitely help you out."


    Medusa lowered her head whispering- "Thanks." Feeling a little shy under their heartfelt promises and good intentions.


    Theoric grinned- "We''re not even done yet, you can thank us later, come on Sigyn, let''s do this."


    Sigyn- "Mn!"


    He then had Medusa turn and lie down as he went for the hardest part next, the snake body, where the legs should be. He debated whether or not to cut it off and then heal her, but he thought better of it as he and Sigyn bent down on either side placing both hands down.


    Theoric- "Okay Sigyn, you saw the way I did it, we''ll repeat the process, but this time it might get a little painful, so prepare yourself Medusa."


    "I''m ready for any amount of pain to get out of that body," she said through a gritted smile.


    Theoric took a deep breath- "Here we go."


    It didn''t go nearly as well as everyone hoped, and they eventually decided to cut off the body like Theoric originally thought as Medusa screamed- "GET RID OF IT!" as she lost patience and later passing out from the pain.


    Theoric cut it off clean with a sharpened barrier wall which he held in place to keep her from bleeding as he kept her completely still with his power. Sigyn was a great deal more helpful than he could have ever thought, in some ways her healing was even more potent as the plant-like magic lingered far longer, keeping the regeneration going even when her attention moved elsewhere.


    By the end of it, through some miracle, they managed to pull it off and have a n.a.k.e.d human girl passed out in front of them lying on her stomach. She still had a bit of scaling here and there that they could do nothing about, and the magical curse was still interwoven inside her core, but they managed to get her human side back out on top, and for now, it seemed she didn''t have anything to worry about in the immediate future about the snake part coming back, though Theoric and Sigyn would keep an eye on it and help out whenever necessary.

 Chapter 115 - Chatting

    Hours later, after finishing their healing session, Sigyn and Theoric were both spent as he let the square room dissipate. Letting the girls who were waiting anxiously on the outside to help take the tired Sigyn and the passed out Medusa to go get clean and dressed while Theoric sat there wondering what was the point of having so many women if none of them wanted to take care of him.


    The following day after having a much needed night''s rest, they sat around the table to eat breakfast and talk with their new happy friend, Medusa, who was still blindfolded for precaution''s sake, until they found something to test her eyes on to prove that she wouldn''t instantly kill them all.


    Medusa was happily eating and chatting while running her hands every so often through her hair, and over her skin, and kicking her legs, feeling extremely exuberant to finally be rid of her snake body.


    She now stood at 5''7" tall with dark brown hair, and she was as beautiful as her mother before her.


    Io curious about the other gorgons and how it compared to the sirens, asked- "So what was it like living on the island, what did you and the other gorgons even eat if everything you guys see turns to stone?"


    Medusa''s face went stoic as she recalled her experiences.


    Sigyn seeing her lose her happy demeanor quickly intervened- "You don''t have to tell us if you don''t want to."


    Io- "Yeah, I was just curious is all, but you don''t have to if it''s too painful."


    Medusa inhaled deeply before exhaling- "It''s okay, maybe it''ll be good to talk about it... When I first arrived on the island I just finished going through my change and was hysterical, to say the least... My mind broke when I saw my body as I wailed in painful agony from being abandoned by my idol and punished for, for, for being assaulted... (Tears now dripping from her eyes, as she wipes it with a sniff, Sigyn scooting over to give her comfort as she continued.)...


    At first, I didn''t'' see the Gorgons as I roamed the deeper parts of the cave, they liked to stay near the entrance so they easy access to the outside to hunt for food. Unlike me they don''t turn things to stone when they look upon them, their prey just drops dead and they''re able to eat it, they used the oceans to hunt for food. I on the other hand no longer needed to eat, the curse was sustaining me completely.


    When they first saw me from behind they thought I was their mother and wished to worship me, but that quickly changed when I turned around and killed them with just a look. Then they started calling me the evil one, the abomination but could do nothing against me as my eyes turned even their strongest warrior making them all flee and avoid me.


    I don''t remember when, but at some point, a few of them did start trying blindfolded tactics and that''s around the time I remember finding a magical bow, which I guess your mother for some reason left for me which you can have by the way, knowing it''s from her, I will no longer touch it... And then you guys appeared."


    Anna could only sadly smile hearing she didn''t want the bow anymore.


    Theoric- "I know it won''t be easy to forget, but try and concentrate on the future now and put all that behind you, I''ll go look for the fishing gear and try and catch a fish so we can see if it''ll be fine to drop your blindfold."


    Sigyn grinned- "Yes, that''s a wonderful idea, don''t worry Medusa, we''re here for you now."


    Medusa gave a small smile- "Thanks, but I don''t wish to be called Medusa anymore, I forgot to mention about all the adventures and monsters that came looking for my head during those terrible years, calling out my name in such hateful manners... Please call me Nina from now on."


    Sigyn gave her a hug- "Okay Nina, it''s a lovely name."


    Nina happily hugged her back, knowing she was the one who helped her along with Theoric. The two forever holding a place in her heart now.


    Later after catching a fish they were finally able to rest easy as they looked into her beautiful dark brown eyes, revealing the entirety of her pretty face.


    ______________________________________________________________________________


    That night, Theoric laid back, draping his left arm around his wife as she cuddled next to him while the rest took some time to themselves, he was more interested in resting rather than getting into any antics.


    Sigyn resting her head on his c.h.e.s.t spoke softly- "Theo."


    Theoric- "Hm?"


    Sigyn- "Anna told us about what happened, and about the things you said... Theo, you''ve changed."


    Theoric raised an eyebrow- "Have I?" he asked thinking about the Acanti''s soul.


    Sigyn- "I don''t remember you ever mentioning such things, I only ever remember you talking about how you wished to get stronger and destroy all those in your path."


    Theoric chuckled- "I don''t think I''ve changed all that much, maybe a little, but you have to also remember that back in Asgard we were trapped in that militaristic society, sure we were free to enjoy ourselves on Asgard, but we couldn''t freely travel to and from it, the more I think about it, the more I see it as a prison."


    Sigyn remained quiet for some time before talking again- "Theo, I still love Asgard."


    Theoric sighed- "So do I.," he said before they drifted off to sleep. How could he hate the home he grew up, the place where he made many happy memories, the place where he met Sigyn.

 Chapter 116 - Nina (18+)

    <<<<<<<<<<<<LEMON... feel free to skip the rest of this chapter>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>


    Adjusting back to her new body as they traveled back to Athens, Nina found herself getting to know the rest of the girls with questions about why it was just the few of them on this boat.


    A few days later after speaking with Io about her terrible history that seemed to mirror her own in a lot of ways, she came to an agreement with the rest of the ladies as she steeled herself, and walked in n.a.k.e.d towards Theoric who was taking a break inside the room, lying down on the bed, trying his hand at reading a book for the first time since he had nothing better to do and was tired of staring out at the ocean.


    Theoric watched her s.e.xy nude figure approach, a grin adorning his face as the image of her mother overlapped for a second, ''Guess the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree,'' he thought amusedly.


    Theoric smiled- "To what do I owe the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e?" he asked dropping the book off the side of the bed as he sat up to better appreciate the view.


    Nina didn''t say anything as she came up to him and started stripping him of his clothes while pushing him back down. Theoric just letting her do as she wants, for now, knowing it was another situation where he should at least be gentle to start with.


    Nina then took his d.i.c.k a little roughly and stroked a few times making sure it was hard enough before she hopped on with a cringed look at the start before she sunk down on it, burying it deep within her, exhaling as she let herself relax, feeling it inside her.


    Theoric seeing her look decided to take charge as he quickly picked her up off him, letting her drop off to the side as he stood up, asking- "Alright now, what exactly do you want with this?"


    Nina looking a little disheartened being pulled off him after just coming to terms with his warmth inside of her.- "I was talking with the girls and Io, and I decided she was right, I didn''t want my last memory to be of that bastard, and well she told me about how you helped her, so I was hoping for the same."


    Theoric smiled- "Io said that?"


    Nina nodded- "Does that surprise you?"


    Theoric- "No, but we did come a long way together, so it''s nice to hear... As for you, if you want the same thing as she got, then you need to let me take control, are you willing?"


    Nina slowly nodded before softly agreeing- "Okay."


    Using his energy, he created a massage table- "Hop on, face down if you don''t mind, and leave the rest to me." he said patting the table with a kind smile.


    Nina wishing to replace her awful memory didn''t hesitate to follow his lead. There was no longer any sign of the shy girl she used to be, that shy girl died back in the temple on that fateful night and now she had a new god in Theoric and a new Idol in Sigyn. The two she couldn''t thank enough for giving her life back, all she wished now was to put the past behind her and move on, and stay with her new heroes if she could.


    Right after she picked up her mother she would leave that godforsaken place and never return if she could help it. There were still some lingering fears about the gods coming to get her and changing her back which ended up in some nightmares, but she found herself calmed by the presence of the two who helped her.


    Theoric carefully put his hands on her back, leaving them there as he felt her tense under his touch- "At any point, you can tell me to stop and we''ll stop, you have nothing to fear from me."


    Nina thought she was better prepared for this, but now that she was laying down, at his mercy, she couldn''t help but recall that moment in vivid detail. Thankfully this was not the same man, wiping a few stray tears, she gave her consent to continue- "I''m Okay."


    Theoric sadly shook his head, he felt so sorry for those who were forced into something against their will, with no ability to fight back or prevent it.


    He slowly made his way up to her shoulders and started giving her a nice gentle massage, slowly moving down her back. Searching among Caius things, he was able to find body oils which he didn''t want to even think about what he was using them for, but at least now they had a good purpose as he poured some on her back and began working them in.


    Grinning when he started to get unsolicited m.o.a.ns from her as she finally let loose and relaxed, enjoying the feel of his hands as they gently worked her muscles. Even adding in a bit of healing so she felt absolutely no discomfort and could rest easy as the good feelings came rolling in.


    Gingerly moving down, providing just the right amount of pressure. Taking some time at her lower back before purposely moving around the outside of her bottom as he teased the edges of her b.u.t.t, chuckling to himself when she tried to move her b.u.t.t into his hands as they passed by to her legs.


    He then started at her feet before making his way back up, at this point Nina was already in heaven and it was only getting better as her soft m.o.a.ns started to grow in volume. This was beyond divine to her having never been treated so wonderfully before, the two situations were now beyond night and day in their difference. At this point, the past was no longer even in her mind as all her focus was gathered onto the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.es his hands were giving.


    She practically came when his hands finally reached her a.s.s and began their work, unknowingly lifting her backside so he could have easier access.


    And accessed he did as he began to mold her s.e.xy b.u.t.t with his hands as he added a bit more oil for what''s next. Running his hands along her crack, Nina gasped as he began running his hands over her asshole and p.u.s.s.y. The excitement coming to a head just after he started rubbing her p.u.s.s.y, his right hand slowly working its way around her s.e.x as he slowly introduced a finger causing a sight gasp and another loud m.o.a.n as he worked in another shortly after. Vibrating his hand quickly, he used his left hand to stimulate her other hole as he rimmed her b.u.t.t.


    Close to her first mind-blowing o.r.g.a.s.m, the m.o.a.ns now echoing in the room, he finished her off by sticking a finger in her tight little a.s.s, preparing it for future play, while still vibrating the two in her s.e.x. Instantly sending her over the edge as she cried out and squirted all over, but he didn''t stop as she began to squirm underneath his grasp, trying to stop it, though she didn''t know why as she quickly arrived at another o.r.g.a.s.m, much stronger than the first as she spasmed a bit before collapsing in a panting mess.


    With a huge grin on his face, he asked,- "So how was it?"


    Nina, however, didn''t even register his words, panting face down, still reeling from the first time p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e she wasn''t even close to being used to as she experienced back to back.


    Theoric then started up his healing as he gently started c.a.r.e.s.sing her privates again with his right hand making her m.o.a.n out again in surprise,- "Ah, Wait, (heavy breathing), wait, ah."


    Theoric- "Shh, just let me take care of everything, all you have to do is enjoy it." he said before flipping her over, so he could get a better look at her treasures.


    Leaning over, he brushed her hair out of the way of her face as he brought his right hand''s two fingers up to her mouth- "Here, taste how excited you were." he said with a grin as he stuck the fingers that were just inside her p.u.s.s.y not too long ago, inside her mouth, letting her suck her own juices.


    He then leaned further in as he took the finger out and gave her a deep kiss, letting his tongue explore her mouth that had the taste of her juices. Lifting back up he smiled down as she opened her eyes with a smile.


    Nina- "That was nice."


    Theoric- "Oh, my dear, we are nowhere near done." he laughed. "By the time we finish, the only person that will be on your mind when you think about these sorts of activities will be me, and you won''t be able to live without it."


    Nina couldn''t help but gulp, fully believing him as he started to work her front, in the same way, he started the back. She soon fell back into the same hypnotic state where all she did was concentrate on his hands and the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e they brought her. She didn''t know if she was ready for another round yet, but she couldn''t say no either as his hands began to work their magic.


    He began at her shoulders before moving down, moving around her ample c.h.e.s.t that fit nicely in his hands, not forgetting to tease them on the way down her stomach past her s.e.x and down her legs before making his way back up.


    Coming back to the c.h.e.s.t, just like the a.s.s before, he began to mold them to his will as he ran his thumbs over her n.i.p.p.l.es. Then after rubbing the a.r.e.o.l.as around the n.i.p.p.l.e he took them between pointer and thumb and gently started working the n.i.p.p.l.es, softly pulling them at times with small pinches as he teasingly rubbed the tips now and again.


    Theoric leaned over while playing with her t.i.t.s, kissing her before moving down to take her right b.r.e.a.s.t into his mouth, s.u.c.k.i.n.g the n.i.p.p.l.e with his lips as his tongue played with tip while his other hand made sure her other wasn''t lonely.


    Her hands no longer willing to stay motionless grabbed his head trying to pull it in closer as he worked his mouth on her b.r.e.a.s.t.


    Not forgetting about the other one he moved on to the left before making his way up to make out with her a bit more.


    He then kissed his way down her neck, down her c.h.e.s.t, not forgetting to taste them once more before moving down her stomach. Stopping he went around and positioned himself to take her legs on his shoulders as he went down on her. His hands snaking their way around to find her n.i.p.p.l.es as he began to eat her out making sure she was as fully prepared as she could be for what''s to come next.


    Nina''s h.i.p.s bucked into his face wishing for more as she grabbed his hands while arching her back, completely racked with p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, but before she could release he suddenly pulled away as he climbed up while expanding the massage table into a bed and spreading her legs.


    Before she could even react he was already inside her as he easily slipped in thanks to how completely drenched she was. He then made his way up to eye level with her as he entered her, reassuring everything was fine as her slightly shock open mouth at being completely filled up, her spread legs tensing at the sensation.


    Thankfully everything was fine as moments later her l.u.s.t-filled eyes met his and then attacked his face with her own, legs clamping around him, arms pulling his back closer as she felt fulfilled in every way at this moment.


    Theoric then started pumping her with slow deep thrusts, so she would feel everything as it happened.


    Nina whispered- "Yes, yes, more, more, ah, ah, ah."


    Grinning at seeing his new lover having fun, he didn''t hesitate to give her what she asked for as he picked up speed.


    Nina- "Ah, ah, ah, yes, ah, yes, ah, Theo, ah, harder, ah, Theo."


    Hearing his name in her mouth only made him more excited as he picked up speed with a beastly growl of appreciation. Pounding her tight little c.u.n.t soon brought them both to the edge as he gave one last hard thrust, matching her o.r.g.a.s.m as he spilled everything he had deep inside her.


    Nina- "Yes, yes, yes, THEO!" she released as she felt him pour inside her the warmth filling her up.


    Both now panting as she held him and his head that was right next to hers, she whispered- "Thank you, thank you so much, Theo, my Theo." and then gave his cheek a small peck before drifting off.


    Theoric grinned- "Yours huh? I think she''s forgetting about the others, I''m sorry my dear, but next time we won''t be alone, but I doubt you''ll complain, will you?" he softly said while brushing her with his fingers.


    Still inside her, he rolled over so she was on top as he drifted off to sleep, not wishing to leave her warmth, though it was somewhat of a torture as he wanted nothing more then start pumping again for another round, but he knew that he had to control himself, for now, there would be more opportunities in the not so distant future.


    -------------------------------


    The next morning he woke up to Nina riding him,- "Enjoying yourself?" He asked with a grin.


    Nina m.o.a.ning while bouncing on him, riding him like a bull, moving her h.i.p.s e.r.o.t.i.cally back and forth while running her hands through her hair and along her body, rubbing her beautiful bouncing t.i.t.s,- "I, ah, never, ah, thought this could feel so good."


    Giving her a moment before he reached up grabbing her n.i.p.p.l.es and using them to pull her down which got him another e.r.o.t.i.c m.o.a.n. "Ahhhmmm."


    Rolling her over he gave her a nice long deep kiss before moving down and feasting upon her b.r.e.a.s.ts. Begining another round of lovemaking as he began slowly pumping into her.


    That''s when Sigyn walked in n.a.k.e.d- "I think I''ve been generous enough, It''s now time to share." She said coming to the side, immediately finding and taking the exposed b.r.e.a.s.t Theoric wasn''t using.


    Surprising Nina who hadn''t yet registered her appearance until she was already suckling on the other side, surprised to see it wasn''t just Theoric now who was pleasuring her, unintentionally hugging both their heads closer as Theoric''s rhythmic thrusts continued.


    Nina to far gone now didn''t even notice as the rest of the women joined in.


    Theoric seeing things were going down a dangerous road again, decided to end things quickly as he increased his pace to such a degree that they were all soon worn out.

 Chapter 117 - Landfall

    Thus began their journey back after collecting themselves from another day of mischief.


    The following days Nina and everyone grew closer together, though she still had reservations about Anna who was the daughter of the one who cursed her.


    Theoric was just happy that no one was fighting, mostly due to the efforts of Sigyn, since no one wished to make her upset, she was the pillar of the group while Theoric was the backbone.


    Io was the one who argued forcing others to think more about their actions.


    Anna was the brains knowing most about the era they were in, though Theoric also knew a good deal with the few Acanti''s memories he did receive, it still paled in comparison to Anna''s god-given gift which gave her much of the current knowledge of the world.


    Holland took to being the cute little bossy sister who could be quite loud at times when things didn''t go her way, not at all afraid of being punished by Theoric, in fact, at times it seemed like that''s exactly what she wanted.


    Nina didn''t as yet have a role, but she began trying to take care of Sigyn and Theoric whenever she could, falling back into her worshiping ways. This was somewhat off-putting for Sigyn who liked to do the caring around here. Nina ended up being a great friend regardless too everyone on board though as they all felt at ease talking with her.


    ________________________________________________________________


    Taras was hard at work going over and using the data Theoric provided, doing his best to implement new techniques in order to achieve better results in the following creations.


    Standing over his control console, he inputted the new data and watched the screen as the medical looking machines got to work on the creatures below, poking, prodding, cutting, and injecting them in various ways.


    He grinned as the results came back positive, stepping away from the control console he walked around it towards the large window just behind. Looking through and down at the massive machine he was just watching on the monitor working down below in the large pit that housed one of his most formidable experiments.


    A creature so large that one could not even see its full size from up top. The base trembled whenever its body had a reflex reaction which only made Taras grin all the wider. He knew that ancient blood General Kro gave him contained awesome mysterious power. It was one of the greatest finds he ever had and now he would see it brought out in the most glorious way he could.


    The general commissioned and participated with him on another project with the blood, but this one, this one here was all on Taras''s after persuading the General to let him split the ancient blood''s use for another project. He wasn''t going to let such an amazing opportunity be limited to just one, he had to extract as much benefit out of it as he could.


    He did try and ask for more and from where the general got it, but alas he was told that was all he was going to get, so he used his portion as best he could., taking dot size drops for smaller projects while trying not to impact this main one that he had high hopes on.


    The battle data from Theoric fights have made it all worth it though as he was able to further improve it.


    Suddenly an alarm went off bringing him out of his thoughts, he went back to the console to see what was going on. Pulling up the monitor he saw it was the early warning system he put up for when Theoric was back. Cl.i.c.k.i.n.g the zoom button he spotted Theoric standing at the bow of his ship, looking so proud of himself, no clue of what''s to come.


    "Welcome back my little rat, let''s see what useful data you''ll provide next, I''m hoping this time for a bit of blood," he said with a wicked grin as he clicked another button releasing Giganto 2.0.


    "If blubber didn''t work, maybe scales will, we''ll see just how hard of a hit you can take," he said before heading back to the window to look back down on his main one,- "Soon my pet, soon, soon I will make you the strongest in all the lands, the gods themselves will quake in fear upon your arrival."


    ________________________________________________________________


    It didn''t take them nearly as long to find their way back to Athens after completing the mission and controlling their urges at sea for the most part.


    Theoric was standing shirtless at the bow of the ship, enjoying the gentle cool sea breeze at his back and the warm sun beating down from overhead made for a nice combination. They''ve been lucky with the weather, only coming across one or two storms that didn''t bother them much.


    Sigyn who was forced to wear clothes so she didn''t set him off, could only bite her lip in discomfort at seeing his amazing half-n.a.k.e.d body- "Theo, this isn''t fair, you also have to wear clothes if we have to wear clothes," she complained.


    Theoric chuckled- "Alright, fair is fair, I''ll go slip into my armor in a bit, I believe we''re almost there. now, Athens ports should be coming into view any minute."


    It wasn''t the ports they saw first though, sh.i.p.s of war dotted the horizon ahead, scouting vessels spotting them turned in their direction.


    Theoric- "I''ll go get my armor now, tell Anna to steer around them, tell her to take the long way around if we have to, I would rather not engage in unnecessary conflict."


    Nina just coming out onto the deck could sense the unease- "What''s going on?"


    Theoric- "It seems war has started while we were away, you should prepare yourself, as you well know now, the world is not an easy place to live, you never know what is going to happen, are you sure you no longer wish to use that bow?"


    Seeing her frown he could only sigh as he left her to her thoughts, he didn''t understand why some people wouldn''t accept things they need from enemies, who cares who it''s from if it can help you.


    After donning his armor he came back out to find the scouting sh.i.p.s broke off pursuit when it became apparent they would be taken far from the battle lines.


    They took another few days sneaking their way around the small eastern islands.


    Growing tired of the sea, Theoric thought about just ditching the boat and flying the rest of the way, but he didn''t wish to draw the eyes of the Olympians who would likely be watching this war carefully.


    Managing to sneak their way around and through the patrolling sh.i.p.s, they finally made landfall on the eastern shores of Athens territory.


    Io once again feeling the strain far more than the others, landed on the beach, lying down as she scooping up sand into her arms- "Land, finally, sweet, sweet, land, you don''t know how much I''ve missed you," she said hugging it.


    Theoric felt a little guilty seeing this,- "You know Io, you could have told me you were growing sick of the sea, I would have done something, I also was a bit tired of it at the end there."


    Io somewhat embarrassed didn''t want to admit that she was a burden. Clearing her throat in an attempt to try and get rid of the embarrassment,- "Ahem, no, no, I''m fine, it''s just that I love the feel of sand..." she said getting up while trying to discreetly remove sand from private places which only made the others giggle at her cute attempts to hide it, causing Io to further blush in shame.


    Sigyn the ever kind was the first to come to her rescue as she helped Io resolve her current dilemma while Theoric headed up the sandbank to get a better view of what''s around.


    Seeing the coast clear he called out for the rest as they began their long trek.


    Theoric thinking of Io started to ask- "Io if you want I can..." Only to be interrupted as a big scaly green hand with sharp claws on the end of each finger, came bursting out of the ground to grab Theoric. The women screaming in surprise as they were thrown off their feet.

 Chapter 118 - Giganto v2

    Theoric reflexively put up his skin barrier as he was lifted off the ground by the unknown giant green scaled monster that had burst through the ground with a loud roar, standing at 60 feet tall, it''s angry yellow eyes darting around at everyone before settling on the one trapped in its hand.


    It then began to squeeze, trying to crush him to death.


    Theoric not happy with being attacked by another creature would have been suspicious if it wasn''t for Anna telling him back when they first met, about how they hunt her for her blood.


    Theoric grunted as he felt the creature''s squeeze begin to strain his barrier, calling out- "A friend of yours Anna?"


    Anna understanding his frustration was also beginning to question if this was normal, the strangest part was she didn''t know what any of these creatures were,- "I don''t know!" she yelled back in defeat, she wasn''t happy about not knowing something.


    He quickly provided more energy to his barrier before it started to crack while attempting to communicate to the creature,- "Is there something you want? Can you even speak?" He asked while trying to add more energy to open the hand and free himself, but the creature was no pushover as it held him in a death grip preventing him from adding any more energy as it all went to preventing it from cracking.


    "Tell us what you want, there is no need for bloodshed," he said in an attempt to speak with it one last time before things got ugly while trying to wiggle his arm into a better position so he could get enough leverage to push himself free.


    Giganto only roared at him in response, bringing his other hand up, squeezing him with both hands now causing Theoric to gunt again in irritation as his efforts were backtracked thanks to the other hand.


    Anna stepped up and took charge as she looked for any weak points in the scale armor- "Io, aim for the eyes! Nina, Holland, go find cover, Sigyn, do what you can." yelled Anna as she took out her mother''s bow to help Io which she was holding onto until Nina who wanted nothing to do with it, asked for it back.


    "I can help!" said Holland reluctant to leave.


    Anna gave her a quick glance- "Are you crazy, the monster may not be able to take your scream, but neither can we... You can be our secret weapon if things don''t work out, but for now please stay back and let us take care of this."


    Holland liking the sound of being a secret weapon easily agreed, though she still wished she could help,- "Come on Nina, let''s go find cover."


    Nina seeing Anna wield her bow in order to help fight was feeling extremely conflicted at the moment as she let Holland drag her away.


    Io and Anna released arrow after arrow at the Monster''s eyes who squinted at first before he brought one of his hands back to help block the incoming projectiles. Sigyn in the meantime called upon her powers, a green aura enveloping her arms as she raised them, making the plants underneath the creature erupt out in a frenzied overgrowth, climbing up its legs.


    Feeling its leg''s becoming trapped, it made the mistake of trying to lift one and break out, only to trip and fall forward dropping Theoric.


    Anna yelled- "Good, Sigyn now''s your chance to subdue it!"


    Sigyn feeling extra motivated tried her best to wrap the creature up, but Giganto had other plans as he used his claws to easily move earth out of the way, quickly disappearing under the ground.


    Anna- "Damn, who would have thought it could move through the earth so easily with that size, be on your guard."


    Theoric first thought about taking to the skies, but seeing how happy Sigyn was to help, he thought of another solution- "Sigyn, can you use your plant powers to tell us where he is?" he asked, delighted to see her unafraid and happy to help.


    Sigyn gave a grin as she said- "Leave it to me!"


    Sensing the many plants and roots around, she was able to tell where the creature was through a combination of vibrations and shifting earth that the roots picked up.


    They all felt the ground rumbling as the creature moved around beneath them, but they had no clue the exact position until Sigyn yelled- "Anna Watch Out!"


    Anna didn''t hesitate to jump dodge away, just missing the giant green hand breaking through from where she last stood.- "Thanks Sigyn!" She yelled back, knowing she would have been in trouble if not for her timely warning.


    Theoric briefly enjoyed the sight of Sigyn''s blooming smile and the teamwork of his women before getting back to work.


    Seeing the creature angrily peeking out at Anna with its one arm still in pursuit of her retreating form. He formed energy chains and sent them to wrap around the extended arm in an attempt to capture the creature.


    Io seeing the creature going after Anna, wasted no time in locating its eyes peeking out, and began to fire her remaining arrows.


    Distracted by the arrows once again trying to poke its eyes, Giganto closed them not noticing the chains now wrapping around its arm.


    Theoric then tightened the chains around the creature''s arm and then began to pull the creature out of the ground.


    With no more arrows, Io retreated to a safe distance, meeting back up with the other two ladies who were waiting off to the side as Theoric continued to pull, but now free from arrow shots, Giganto now saw what was pulling it and brought its other arm out of the ground with an explosion of dirt as it swiped with its claws, severing the chains that held it.


    With nothing but shrubs and grass around, Sigyn saw her chance as she took out her seeds and threw them over. Tree''s, roots, and vines surged out in a torrent of plant life, completely engulfing the arms


    Anna now at a safe distance turned back around and started another volley of arrows thanks to the magical bow never running out, creating them with each pull of the string.


    Giganto roared furiously in resentment at having to close its eyes again as it struggled to free its arms. It then willingly climbed out of its hole, ripping up the plant life out of the ground though still wrapped snuggly around its arms.


    Theoric concentrated on strengthening the energy chains around its arms, binding them together even tighter as the creatures lifted them and slammed them down into the ground causing a localized earthquake as the ground shattered upon impact, blasting out dirt and debris.


    Splitting his focus, Theoric flew up, Lifting Anna and Sigyn in energy as the ground collapsed beneath them while trying to maintain the bindings on the creature.


    Suddenly without warning, the creature jumped, flying right out of the smokescreen it just created.


    Surprised by the turn of the events, Theoric dropped all focus on the creature''s arm bindings as he poured all the energy he could for their own protection. Bracing for impact as he watched the creature raised its arms ready to slam into them.


    With some quick thinking, Theoric managed to split the bindings and push the arms out wide making them just narrowly miss as they passed by on the outside, but they couldn''t avoid everything as Giganto''s body still came crashing into them.


    Anna and Sigyn were now screaming as they all came crashing back down, body-slammed by the creature.

 Chapter 119 - (2)

    Io, Nina, and Holland watched on in horror as they saw them disappear underneath the massive green-scaled creature.


    Holland not sure if the creature could hear or not, decided to do the only thing she knew how. Taking off in at a sprint, she ran over yelling,- "Get Off Of Them!" Right before giving the loudest screech of her life.


    Io meanwhile was holding Nina back- "Don''t worry, they''ll be fine, and if you get any closer you''ll probably die from Holland''s scream attack, in fact, we should probably still close our ears even though she''s over there and facing away from us... I just hope the others will be protected while buried underneath that thing."


    Nina was afraid that she would lose the ones that saved her, but Io was right, she was beginning to think about that bow and how she could at least do something with it, even if she hated the fact that it was from Athena.


    Closing their ears they prepared for it, and it was loud, so loud that it created a shockwave from her person, ripping out a path in the ground from her all the way to the creature as it slammed into him.


    Giganto''s entire body was rocked by the impact as the sound vibrations assaulted him, his yellow eyes going bloodshot as the tiny holes where his ears should be, began to bleed from the noise. It let out a wail in protest, violently thrashing around before using its claws to dive back underground.


    Holland instantly stopped thinking she just made a grave mistake as the creature vanished from sight. Her face turned pale thinking about Theoric and the others, hoping she didn''t unintentionally make things worst.


    Before all that, right after Theoric, Sigyn and Anna were bodyslammed into the ground, buried beneath the creature.


    Theoric was first reinforcing the shields on themselves while telepathically communicating with Sigyn to calm her down, who was only a few feet away but might as well have been miles in this dark environment that they were trapped in, unable to move.


    Theoric knowing she was likely freaking out tried to calm her- ''Sigyn, Sigyn, listen to the sound of my voice, everything is okay, we''re fine, nothing will happen, you trust me don''t you?''


    Sigyn who was still screaming and crying, buried alone, has never been in battle or in a fight before. This was not something she was ready for. She was happy to help Theoric and liked the idea of fighting by his side, but dreaming about it and experiencing it are two very different things. All she thought about when the monster''s body came crashing into them, slamming them into the ground was that they were all going to die.


    Sigyn hearing Theoric''s voice visibly calmed as cries turned into tearful sniffles,- "Theo, is that you?" she asked out loud, to rattle to think straight, luckily the ring carried the thought to him.


    Theoric picking up on her distress quickly answered- ''Yes Sigyn, it''s me, don''t worry, I''ll have us out soon, don''t be scared, I won''t let anything happen to you, you''re still safely secured in my energy shield, can''t you feel it?''


    The tears were now gone as she realized his energy was still wrapped around her- "Yes I can feel it, oh Theo, I was so scared, and I''m still trapped, what do I do?"


    Theoric- ''Just wait a bit, I''ll take care of everything.''


    Anna who couldn''t communicate with anyone was especially scared as she started to hyperventilate from a slight case of claustrophobia, but feeling Theoric''s energy intact kept most of the fear at bay. However, the helplessness of the situation hit her hard, she started to think about what she was doing. She had no powers to speak of like the others, and while she knew a great deal more than most, what good did that do when you were in battle with an unknown creature who is many times stronger than you. She let her pride take over again, and went headlong into battle without really thinking about what she was doing.


    Always so proud of being half an Olympian, the daughter of Athena, gave her the confidence to do anything. Always eager to show off whether it be her knowledge which she had plenty of or her fighting prowess, but now it was abundantly clear, that she was not as strong as she thought, not even close, battles like this were way beyond her.


    Clenching her fists, and gritting her teeth, she promised she would change and not make the same mistake if she got out of here in one piece. She knew what she had to do if she wanted to be smart and strategic like her mother. She had to first realize her limits and not go rushing into something she was ill-prepared for.


    It was at this time they heard the muffled screams of their siren friend from up above. The creature now hurt and angry suddenly began to dig down, pushing those trapped into another awkward position as they were shuffled around in the dirt as it was now more interested in escaping the noise than dealing with them.


    Theoric who was getting reading to blast energy up in an attempt to force the creature off was thrown for a loop when it retreated deeper into the earth. Not sweating it, he readjusted his priorities after taking a few seconds to establish his bearings after being jostled around. He then extended his energy to link up with Sigyn and Ann before shooting up and out.


    Blasting through the ground, Theoric came out with Sigyn and Anna in tow, landing in front of the waiting Siren.


    Holland ran up giving them a hug- "I''m so glad to see you''re all fine, I was worried I made things worst."


    Sigyn feeling the most put off by the events hugged everyone just as strongly- "I was so scared, I''m so happy everything turned out alright."


    Anna wishing to redeem herself, used her quick wit to ask Holland,- "Why did you use your scream? In that situation, you should have used your enchanting voice."


    Holland blushed in shame knowing she was right but tried to justify it anyway- "What if I attracted its attention but wasn''t able to control it."


    Theoric wiggled his way free- "Don''t grow complacent, it''s not dead yet." and then as if on cue they could feel the earth rumbling beneath them.


    Seeing the girls taking positions and Nina and Io heading towards them after seeing them hug, unaware that it wasn''t over, Theoric made his decision- "Girls, you have all been wonderful, but it''s time for me to do the rest alone, take Nina and Io away and protect yourselves while I take care of this." he said pulling out his 2 handed double-edged Asgardian black sword for battle.


    The girls wished to argue but knew better as they all reluctantly left with only Anna lagging behind to ask- "Are you sure you can handle him alone?"


    Theoric grinned as his eyes turned to his sword, choosing to respond with a question of his own- "Have you ever seen me fight with my sword before?"


    Anna had one last question nagging her- "I''ve seen you form energy around your enemies before, can''t you just do that and end it fast, like maybe even form energy within the creature and kill him instantly?"


    Theoric sighed- "If only things were so simple, but the stronger something is the harder it is to form my energy constructs near them, so yeah much weaker things, sure I can end it fast, quick and in a hurry, but the strong ones... The strong ones, I can''t do that, the stronger something is the harder it is to form things in their personal space, everything radiates a certain amount of power, the stronger you are the more you radiate making it far more difficult to form something, of course, this is also proportional to my own power, so as I grow those who were once considered strong and now turned weak in comparison, I''ll, of course, be able to once again form energy right on them and end it in a flash if I so d.e.s.i.r.e."


    Theoric feeling the rumbling growing as the creature grew closer- "Now hurry and go, I got this."

 Chapter 120 - (3)

    Theoric still glowing with his orange skin shield, closely watched the ground with his sword held firmly in his hands,- "Been a long time since I''ve used you in battle, let''s hope his scales aren''t as strong as Uru metal." he said with a smirk, recalling the time he fought Ulik.


    The ground shook violently, right before the creature''s green hand came bursting out, trying to stab him with its claws.


    Theoric dodging right with a quick timed jumped, landed about where he predicted the head would be, Firmly planting both feet on the ground, he spun his sword point down and pierced the ground, easily piercing through the soft terrain and straight into the eye of the hidden beast who let out a monstrous wail as the ground shifted from its throes.


    And then everything went silently still.


    Theoric who retreated some distance back after successfully striking the creature had no intention of letting it live. Sigyn was right, the Acanti soul did seem to have affected him somewhat, but this time the creature went too far. There was no way he was going to allow it to live after causing Sigyn so much distress.


    Gripping his now bloody sword, he waited for it to make a move.


    Minutes later the ground erupted, showing the giant 60-foot tall angry beast with a now noticeable bloody left eye socket. looking around with its one good right eye, its pupil dilating upon seeing it''s most hated foe.


    This was the first time Theoric could appreciate how truly big it was, the sheer size of it, casting a visibly large shadow over the land as it glared menacingly at him.


    And it was furious, after just experiencing the painful screams from the Siren, leaving it all but deaf, now on top of it, it lost an eye.


    Giganto angrily roared at him, fully enraged as it shoved its claws into the ground heaving a couple of boulder-sized pieces at him before feverishly rushing over.


    Theoric unperturbed by its size rushed forward to meet its charge, ducking past one boulder while forming a pointed barrier in front to take care of the second, splitting most of the impact away as it slammed into his barrier.


    Next came the creature swinging its claw just behind the now debris-filled air, easily destroying the pointed barrier. Sword ready, Theoric continued to move forward under the debris, using it as cover as he closed in on the creature''s legs, passing the incoming strike that broke the ground behind him.


    He swung hard at the creature''s right leg intending to make it that much harder for it to fight back. Slamming the blade against its ankle, the only thing he could reach easily, but he only managed to break a few scales.


    Now aware of where he was, Giganto lifted his foot and tried stomping him.


    Instead of dodging Theoric saw this as a great opportunity to inflict some damage by using the creature''s own strength against him. Powering up his shields, he raised his sword to meet the incoming foot.


    Taking a knee while tightening his grip, he braced himself as the foot came crashing down.


    Easily piercing through the bottom of the foot, Theoric continued to brace himself as he lowered his head for what came next as the foot once released couldn''t easily be stopped as it followed through and smashed into his exposed shoulders, cracking his shield as the strong force coupled with its immense weight dealt a massive amount of damage. Pushing him into the dirt as the foot''s impact broke through the ground, demolishing the surrounding land.


    Preserving, Theoric maintained his shield, preventing it from completely shattering.


    Giganto''s one good eye widened instantly upon feeling the acute pain stabbing into his foot. Howling it instantly began to lift, only for Theoric now free from worrying of attack, create an energy hand around the hilt of the sword and then used his energy like a stretching arm to push the sword all the way through the foot, the leg, and then out the knee in a shower of blood, effectively crippling the creature in one smooth motion.


    But Theoric wasn''t done yet as now he had an easily accessible entrance to the insides of the creature. Briefly noting where his sword fell, he put all his focus on the energy he now had on the inside of the creature.


    Without mercy, Theoric began to expand it like a sharp root, crawling its way deeper and deeper into the creature''s leg, slowly moving its way up.


    The pain made the creature go berserk as it fell, clawing at its legs, ripping scales and flesh off as it tried to end it''s suffering.


    Theoric sneered- "Who asked you to attack us?" he asked rhetorically not expecting an answer as he quicked its end, sending the energy straight where he believed the heart to be.


    To his surprise, the creature in its last throes spoke in a sad gravel-like sound voice- "Father... Why?" it asked after gaining a semblance of freedom from Taras''s control on the brink of death, not understanding why it was created only to be sent to its death.


    Theoric frowned feeling a tinge of regret- "So you were sent by someone? And it sounds like it wasn''t entirely by choice."


    ______________________________________________________________


    Leaving the monitor he walked back over to his favorite project and looked down through the glass with pride,- "Some lessons were learned I suppose, I''ll make sure you don''t make the same mistakes, and I''ll make sure you perform at your peak without any of that unnecessary self-thinking, It''ll be best if only I can do the thinking for you."


    Full of new inspiration, Taras went straight back to work with new vigor. He was determined to be more than ready for the war, time was ticking but he was confident in pulling it off. In the end, there was no such thing as failure in his book, there was always something new to learn and perfect.

 Chapter 121 - Sigyns Determination

    Theoric at this moment was feeling extremely remorseful for killing the creature. Calling Sigyn over he simply stared at the creature, but he knew if he went back, he would still have done the same thing. He tried talking to the creature but it seemed like it was a mindless thing that just wanted him dead at the time.


    Arriving with the others, Sigyn seeing Theoric upset, headed straight over to try and make him feel better, though she was confused by this. He no longer seemed like the same Theoric she once knew, but that wasn''t necessarily a bad thing. He seemed to care more for life which made her happy as she was never a fan of his wanton killing past and his thirst for battle and power.


    Living in Asgard she came to accept his more brutal side, but having always lived behind Asgardians walls, ever safe, she grew up less a warrior as most would and more a regular person who just wanted to live a happy normal life.


    Sigyn- "Theo, What''s wrong?" Sigyn asked feeling confused, first the whale and now this creature, his change was becoming more noticeable. The thing that confused her though was that after someone hurt her, Theoric would be more than happy to end its miserable little life without exception, so it was strange not seeing him happy about putting the perpetrator down. She was starting to wonder just how great this change was.


    Without looking away he answered- "It spoke in the end, it sounded pitiful, it sounded sad, it sounded like it was betrayed, controlled to come and fight us."


    Sigyn gasped holding her hand to her mouth- "Oh the poor thing, It''s okay Theo, you didn''t know, it attacked us without saying anything, it attacked me, it''s not your fault." she said patting his back.


    Theoric could only sigh before turning around to meet with the others.


    Sigyn seeing how hard this change was becoming for Theoric wished to help him. She didn''t like seeing him so sad and feeling wrong, she didn''t want him to regret his new life choices. She wasn''t sure if his new changes were good or not, but she would love him anyway and would do her best to help him.


    She decided to head for the creature feeling this was her chance to finally provide aide for Theoric. She knew a warrior like him would never have considered healing an enemy he put down, but there might still be a chance to heal the creature and give Theoric a much-needed confidence boost on his new path.


    Reaching out her hands, feeling the smooth icy cold green scales, hands glowing green to match as she activated her healing power. She saw how damaged it was on the way over, practically missing an entire chunk out of a 24 some foot-long leg thanks to Theoric''s attack and self-mutilation in an attempt to stop it.


    She could feel now how damaged it was on the inside, but a grin soon replaced her horror at what it must have gone through and why Theoric was so sad, she could feel the smallest amount of life.


    Determined to see this through, she mentally prepared herself as she kneeled down, shining brighter and brighter as she powered up to her max like never before in her endeavor to keep this creature alive.


    ------------------------------------


    Meanwhile, Theoric was talking with the other ladies, not forgetting to thank Holland for her help with a nice kiss before realizing he now had to give Io and Anna the same treatment if he didn''t wish to be glared at for a long period of time.


    That left Nina who didn''t really do anything, but Theoric couldn''t just leave her hanging as he went over to give her a kiss which she accepted fully aware of why he did it.- "Why? I didn''t do anything." she said after he finished.


    Theoric could only wryly grin at her trying to come up with something- "You know moral support is also very important, I wouldn''t want to die knowing I would be leaving such beauty all alone."


    But it backfired as Nina paled, what would she do if she was left alone again, would she be doomed to fall prey to others all over again.


    She glanced at Anna who still carried her bow, she wouldn''t allow that to happen, she didn''t want to stay on the side and be useless, and she didn''t want to be a victim again.


    Walking up to Anna she held out her hand- "I would like my bow back now."


    Anna instinctively held the bow closer, not wishing to give it up,- "Are you sure? Remember it was Athena who made this." she said trying to talk Nina out of it.


    Nina gritted her teeth- "Yes and she gave it to me, probably in some morbidly foolish bid to get me to forgive her." she spat.


    Anna scowled- "How dare you, you would have never met Theoric or Sigyn if not for my mother, you should be thanking her."


    Theoric and Io instantly facepalmed knowing things were only going to get worst from here.


    Nina was now fuming with anger, barely able to contain it as she raised her voice to all-new levels yelling back- "Thank Her! Thank Her!, You Think I Should Thank Her?!"


    Just when Theoric and Io were about to step in, Io noticed Sigyn. Tapping Theoric''s shoulder she pointed it out,- "Theo, quickly look, what is Sigyn doing?" she asked.


    Theoric turned around to find Sigyn now glowing a very bright green,- "I don''t know."


    Theoric called out as he made his way over,- "Sigyn, what are you doing?" he asked.


    Distracted from the turn of events, Nina and Anna momentarily dropped their fight with a glare as they turned to follow.


    Sigyn heard nothing as she concentrated on the task at hand, she was pouring everything into this, believing it to be the best way she could help Theoric at the moment.


    Theoric arriving next to her called her name one last time- "Sigyn..." Trailing off as he noticed how focused she was, the beads of sweat now forming on her brow.- "Are you really trying to heal it?" he softly muttered.


    Just as he was about to place his hand on the creature, he was stopped by Io.


    Seeing his confused look, she shook her head- "Don''t, let her do it."


    Theoric not understanding, asked,- "Why? She may need my help."


    Io- "Can''t you see how important this is to her, you need to let her do this," she said looking at Sigyn. She could see the determination, she could see how badly Sigyn wanted to do this, how much effort she was putting into it. though Io didn''t know exactly why she felt that way.


    Theoric couldn''t help but think maybe Io really didn''t care about other forms of life other than people,- "You know this is a life we''re talking about, right?"


    Io rolled her eyes- "Yes, and if it looks like Sigyn can''t do it, then you can step in, but don''t take this away from her."


    Theoric reluctantly backed off even though he still held some guilt towards the creature, made worst by the fact that he didn''t even think about trying to heal it.


    To Sigyn this was more than just healing a creature, this would be her first real big contribution to Theoric in one of his fights, especially after feeling like such a burden at the initial start. She only ever wishes to be helpful for him, never a burden.


    She first stoked the fires of life, trying to stabilize the creature, mending the internal damage around the vitals. When that was done, next came that hard part as she moved down along Theoric''s path of destruction, healing the parts that needed it most, choosing to let the leftover regeneration take care of the rest.


    Not willing to give up, she thought up a solution, she called upon her plant power and began spreading it over the injured area so she could directly pour the magic out from the tip of the roots to the affected areas rather than trying to spread her power out from one location on the creature.


    Now panting she pushed past her wall as she started the final round of healing, now directly upon the wounds from the roots of her plants. The efficiency skyrocketed as the wounds began to heal, the nasty leg gash slowly started to regenerate, but ultimately stayed open as she started running out of power finishing the internal damage.


    She didn''t stop though until she heard the great intake of breath as the creature returned from the very brink of death.


    Happy to see its c.h.e.s.t moving up and down now, Sigyn stopped now drenched with sweat. Turning with a big smile on her face to Theoric- "Theo, I did it, now you don''t have to be sad anymore." she said with the sweetest smile as she started to fall into the waiting arms of Theoric.


    Theoric grinned widely as he cradled her in his arms,- "Silly girl, how could I ever be sad with you around." he said brushing her damp hair off her face.

 Chapter 122 - Downtime

    After handing off the sleeping tired form of Sigyn, Theoric climbed up on top of the creature in order to assess the situation.


    Anna seeing the loving form of Theoric and Sigyn together was taking the time to go over her recent argument with Nina, realizing she got a little too triggered by her words. Nina had every right to have a grudge against her mother and she shouldn''t have started a fight because of it.


    Anna took the bow off and shoved it into Nina''s hands without looking- "Here, this belongs to you," she said not intending to apologize for anything.


    Nina grabbing it snorted- "It certainly is," not at all thankful for Anna giving something that was already her''s back.


    The friction still present, they did their best to ignore it as they went over to check on Sigyn''s condition.


    Io gently cradling Sigyn''s head on her l.a.p,- "She''s alright, she just needs to rest now, how are you two doing, got everything settled?" She asked not wising to see them fight. She knew it was the last thing Anna wanted, but she still had that arrogant pride of always being right. Nina, on the other hand, would take time, her situation was still quite fresh.


    Nina just snorted again as she looked away with Anna doing similar.


    Io grinned- "Good, let''s try and get along."


    Anna feeling uncomfortable thought of something to do,- "I forgot to tell Theoric about the scouts we saw," she said walking over to the creature and began to climb.


    Nina ignoring her bent down to give Io a break- "Here let me look after Sigyn, I''ll see that she''s nice and comfy."


    Io- "Sure," she said handing her off,- "I''ll also head up and see if everything is okay."


    On top of the creature, Theoric was just finishing up the leftover healing as he moved from the damaged eye to the damaged leg, healing everything back to normal, though it may take some time for the scales to come back around the leg. He wasn''t about to expend any extra effort in trying to grow its scales back, if Sigyn wished to do that when she woke up then he would let her do it.


    Wiping sweat from his brow he looked out at the horizon, towards Athens where he spotted a group of soldiers camped out watching.


    Anna coming up from behind spoke- "Aw, I was just coming up here to tell you about that, there was a scouting party that came to check out the commotion and saw everything before leaving to go report, it seems they''re here."


    Io not too far behind, arrived,- "I can''t make out much, but it seems like they rounded up a decent number considering that most of their troops should be on the western side fighting a war."


    "It seems like they are just monitoring us for now, the scouts likely told them how scary the creature is," Theoric reasoned.


    Anna- "Yeah and if they''re smart, they''ll continue to monitor and not send anyone over to agitate it and risk drawing its attention towards Athens."


    Theoric- "Well they could want to draw its attention elsewhere."


    Anna- "True, that is a possibility."


    Io- "So what are we doing? Anything?"


    Theoric- "What is there for us to do?"


    Io- "I don''t know, but it feels strange talking about all this stuff that could happen and we''re not going to do anything, don''t you guys have some sort of plan or something?" She asked knowing Anna usually always had some sort of idea of what to do.


    Anna- "Well there really is nothing we can do at the moment, Sigyn is sleeping and who knows when this creature is going to wake up...( She then looks towards the sun putting her hand up.)... And not to mention the sun is about to go down, that''s also probably when they''ll make a move to get closer with scouts."


    Theoric- "We''ll camp on the other side of this beast tonight, they won''t be able to do anything to it, so we''ll just wait for Sigyn and the creature to wake up, that''s the plan."


    Just to make sure they couldn''t harm the creature, he wrapped a barrier around the wounded leg and other vulnerable areas like the eyes, ears, and mouth, making sure it was breathable, before turning in for the night.


    ------------------------------------------------


    First thing in the morning, Theoric flew up and checked to see what the army was up to after hearing some of them stalking around last night near the creature.


    The army was closer, but still at a respectable distance away after getting the reports last night from their scouts about how big the creature really was up close, and about all the destruction in the area that it caused, and about how some of them stupidly tried poking it only to be unable to hurt, scratch or harm it in any way, thanking the gods that they didn''t accidentally wake it up.


    Theoric rubbed his chin in thought as he watched them from his perch,- ''They didn''t even bother looking for us, it seems those scouts aren''t very good, this is definitely a ragtag bunch that was scrounged together just to buy time if the Spartans happened to grow clever and sneak a force around from this direction, the war must be quite intense for them, I wonder if the gods are doing anything or just watching.''


    It was at this time Sigyn awoke- "Mmm, Theo?"


    Nina waking up next to her immediately got up,- "You''re up! Is there anything I can get you or do for you? Are you feeling okay? Let me know if you need anything."


    Sigyn a bit overwhelmed by Nina was happy to see Theoric show up,- "Theo, how is it? Did I do good?"


    Theoric smiled while stroking her head- "You did great as you always do, the creature is fine and should wake up any minute now, feel free to check him out and see for yourself."


    Sigyn did just that as she wandered on over to the creature, gently placing her hands on it.


    Taking her hand off she looked at Theoric with a grin- "It worked!" then she grew a little solemn- "I hope he doesn''t go back to being brainwashed though."


    Theoric- "I don''t think he will, being so close to death seemed to bring a change in him, and now that you healed him from the very brink, I think he should be fine as long as he doesn''t go back to the ones who did it."


    Sigyn silently thought for a bit before putting her hand back on the creature,- "I think I''ll check his head and finish the healing."


    Seeing how serious Sigyn was about this, he left her to it, letting Nina take care of any needs she may have.


    Stumbling across Holland on his way to find Anna and Io, he stopped to see how she was doing.


    Theoric decided to not worry about anything and take a load off next to her, enjoying the sound of her voice,- "So how are you doing this fine morning? I''ve noticed you humming more often of late."


    Holland stopped what she was doing, before continuing to pick the last petal,- "Humming soothes me, let''s me relax, and it reminds me of my mother," she then looked at Theoric,- "You''re not angry are you?" she asked with bated breath, knowing how he didn''t like losing control due to her enchanting voice.


    Theoric smiled- "No I''m not angry, and just for the record I love your voice, I promise in time you''ll be able to sing for me without any fear of me losing control, I am getting used to it, but I think it''s best if I ask for an enchanted item from Athena in the meantime while I work on my immunity."


    Holland broke out into a smile hearing how he loved her voice,- "Mn, I''ll be sure to sing for you as much as you want at that time."She said hugging his arm, resting her head against him.


    Theoric- "I can''t wait." he said leaning back against the tree, not wishing to get up and ruin the moment.

 Chapter 123 - New Companion

    Anna and Io interrupting them, came with irritating news- "I hate to disturb you, but you should know they have started to recruit from the local villages, I think they''re gearing up for an attack," said Anna.


    Theoric sighed- "Did those scouts tell them nothing? What makes them think that more people will change anything."


    Io looked away when she answered- "Human nature." she said knowing she was going to regret it.


    Theoric suddenly burst out laughing- "I''m sorry, do my ears deceive me? What was that my dear?"


    Io- "I''m not saying it again, Humph!"


    Theoric grinned- "Don''t be like that, go on say it once more."


    Io squinted her eyes at him- "You do know I''m human don''t you?"


    Theoric chuckled- "It''s not like I hate them, at least not all of them, I just don''t like how they act like they''re better than animals but then end up no better if not worst... Anyways, so they''re going to attack, just let them, they won''t be able to do anything."


    Anna- "I saw them gathering supplies, I think they''re going to try building things like catapults and ballistae."


    Theoric- "Well that could prove annoying, but still not a problem, thankfully they''re unlikely to send the troops if they''re making things like that, at least I hope so, would hate for there to be any accidents, right Io?" he asked, trying to poke fun at her save everyone philosophy and humanity in general.


    Io glared at him,- "You sure are trying hard today, are you already over me?" she asked with an underlying threat that he would be cut off should he continue.


    Theoric cleared his throat- "Ahem, no, no, I''m sorry, just trying to have a bit of fun, I sincerely apologize for my poor sense of humor."


    Io gave another,- "Hmph!" before storming off, not wishing to stick around him if he was going to act like this.


    Anna- "You really should work on your dry sense of humor." she said before following after Io.


    "Eh, she acts like I''m the only one with a terrible sense of humor," Theoric then looks to Holland who was still happily clinging to his arm,- "At least you''re still here."


    Holland grinned,- "Don''t worry, I don''t think much of humanity either."


    Theoric could only wryly grin back as he recalled she used to eat people,- "Your father was human though, do you ever think about that?"


    Holland- "No."


    Theoric muttered,- "A difference of culture I suppose."


    Feeling the ground begin to shake, he looked over to see the creature awakening.


    Gathering next to others, they watched as it sat up, tearing out the plants and roots Sigyn was using to treat it.


    Giganto was extremely confused about how it was still alive as it sat there looking at itself while also having a bit of an internal self-awareness crisis as it could finally freely think for the first time.


    Everyone quietly waited as they watched the creature sitting there, still as a mountain, just staring at its open hands, wondering what was going on.


    Meanwhile, the gathered army was freaking out, barking orders left and right to speed up construction and get into formation upon witnessing the giant rise.


    Theoric looking up at it, spoke,- "Creature! Hear Me! You have been given a second chance at life thanks to my lovely wife, so I think it''s only fair you tell me who sent you."


    Looking to the side, its eyes widened upon seeing the one who supposedly killed it.- "It''s you, you''re the one I was fighting." Giganto said in its rock crumbling sounding voice.


    Theoric- "Yes as I was saying, my wife saved your pathetic life, now tell us who sent you."


    Sigyn slapped him on the arm,- "Theo! Don''t be mean... (looking at the creature.)... Hi, I''m Sigyn, I''m the one who healed you, what''s your name?"


    Looking over at the female, Giganto felt a strange connection with her and knew deep down that what she said was true,- "Thank you for saving me, I was named Giganto v2."


    Sigyn- "V2? that''s not a very good name, who gave it to you? Was he the one who forced you to fight?"


    "Yes, he was the one who forced me to fight, my father, my creator, I don''t remember much though, just bits and pieces, I was in a place underwater I think, and in there I was created as many others... I remember, pain, I remember feeling trapped, and then one day I was released and told to find him, the one next to you, and fight... It was all hazy until the end, that was when the fog lifted only for a brief moment before descending once again, but this time it was completely dark, I remember feeling very scared." said Giganto, not able to stop himself from telling her everything, it just felt right to listen to her, plus it was nice to finally be able to speak and think clearly.


    Feeling sad for him, Sigyn went over and gave him a hug- "Oh you poor thing, tell you what, I''ll give you a new name."


    Giganto- "Okay."


    Sigyn then put her finger to her chin trying to think of one,- "Hmmm, How about Manni or Liut, Tofi, Sven, Harek, Hadd, Grani... Yes, that''s it, I''ll call you Grani."


    Theoric quickly interjected,- "I don''t think..." but stopped when he saw the happy Sigyn looking back at him, which made the others giggle at both him and the name.


    Grani- "From now on my name will be Grani, Thank you, Mistress."


    Sigyn,- "Mistress?"


    Grani,- "Yes, you saved my life and I am forever in your debt, you are now my Mistress who I will follow for the rest of my life."


    Sigyn- "Ummm, you don''t have to do that, your free now, don''t you want to go and explore?"


    Grani- "Does Mistress not want me?"


    Sigyn shook her head- "No, it''s not that, of course, you''re welcomed to stay with us if you want, I couldn''t be happier having a new friend."


    It was then that Grani grinned for the first time in his life,- "I won''t disappoint you, Mistress."


    Io- "So, now we have a giant rock monster, how exactly are we suppose to travel around with something so big?"


    Anna- "I''m sure, Grani, can hide easily enough, he seemed quite proficient at traveling underground."


    Theoric was less than thrilled at the new addition to their party- "Great, now we have a granny to take care of."


    Sigyn shot him a look- "His name is Grani, say it right."


    Theoric shut his mouth and began pouting about how Sigyn snapped at him for some new pet.


    Nina comforted him- "Don''t worry Theo, she wasn''t defending the creature, but defending the name she picked.


    That was when a big rock smashed into the side of Grani, shattering upon impact. Grani on the other hand hardly felt a thing, not even noticing what happened until another flew past its face.


    Soon more came flying over along with big wooden ballistae bolts, splintering against Grani''s scales.


    Grani growled as it blocked its face from a few while rising to its feet. The full 60'' tall form casting a dark shadow over the army as it let out a terrifying roar.


    Io- "Sigyn quick, tell it to not attack."


    Sigyn gave a firm nod,- "Okay... Grani! Grani! Don''t attack! I repeat, Don''t attack!"


    Grani hearing his Mistress''s voice stood in place glaring over the small army below which were now panicking seeing the creatures full size.


    Nina- "Now what do we do?"


    Theoric grinned thinking of something,- "Sigyn, tell Grani to get down and open its mouth."


    Anna shuddered,- "You''re not thinking what I think you''re thinking, are you?" she asked quickly figuring things out.


    Theoric,- "It won''t be that bad, I''ll cover us in energy so we don''t feel or smell anything."


    Io- "I''m sorry, care to clue the rest of us in?"


    Anna,- "He wants us to ride it underneath everything... In its mouth."


    Each of the girls had different reactions when thinking about stepping inside something''s mouth.


    Holland having the worst reaction of them all, looking pale as she exclaimed,- "We can''t do that! What if it eats us!" She said knowing full well how easily something could eat something else.


    Theoric stroked her head,- "Relax, it won''t be that bad, we''ll be perfectly fine, in fact, its insides are its weakness, so if it should try anything funny, It''ll be simple for me to cut us out."


    They were all soon facing Grani''s open mouth as Sigyn explained the plan to him.


    Theoric wrapped them all in the barrier so they wouldn''t have to directly be in the mouth while being in the mouth so to say, and then they took off underground as the army began to fire again, bypassing right under them as Grani took them towards Athens.

 Chapter 124 - ...

    Theoric- "Tell it to not get too close to the city and try and find a relatively hidden spot to drop us off and wait."


    Sigyn- "Okay..." and then began to tell Grani what he should do.


    Theoric,- "You know it would be easier if you just listened to me G r a n i," he said emphasizing the name.


    Grani could only give a grumbling noise in response, showing its disp.l.e.a.s.u.r.e at the thought, the last thing it would do is listen to the one who basically killed him. It was only thanks to his magnanimous Mistress that he was still able to continue living.


    Sigyn giggled- "It''s fine Grani, you just listen to me and I''ll protect you from this baddie."


    Grani responding with a softer sound in agreement, trying to move its tongue towards her which ended up knocking many of them off their feet.


    Theoric however wasn''t going to stand for that as he formed a spear and pressed its point down,- "Don''t even think of touching Sigyn with your nasty a.s.s tongue if you wish to continue living."


    Making Grani instantly ceased its actions.


    Sigyn grinned- "Theo, he was just trying to show his appreciation, he didn''t mean anything bad by it."


    Grani tried to show his agreement by shaking his head up and down with more soft sounds, while Io tried to get things back on track,- "If you must, just think of him like a dog," she said.


    Theoric clicked his tongue as he removed the spear and then headed to Sigyn, bringing her in for a close hug,- "Who you calling a baddie, huh?" he asked as he merged their shields into a bubble and grabbing her a.s.s roughly.


    Sigyn yelped- "Ah, Theo, mmm, you know I was just joking."


    Io cleared her throat,- "Time and place please, don''t tell me you''re really thinking of getting it on in here?"


    Theoric rolled his eyes- "As if I would let this creature have such an honor."


    Io squinted her eyes to see if he was lying because his appetite in the bedroom never ceased to amaze, she couldn''t fathom how he was able to control it so well, even learning how to fight the enchanting sounds of the siren in his spare time.


    Anna- "Good cause we''re here." she said as the head breached the surface, mouth opening to let them out.


    Theoric stepped out seeing the city within spitting distance,- "Well this isn''t a bad spot, but I think it would be best if he waited underground."


    Theoric then paused before sighing,- "Sigyn if you would."


    Sigyn grinned as she went up to pet it goodbye,- "Grani, please patiently wait for us here, we''ll be heading in real quick and be back before you know it."


    Grani- "Yes Mistress, I won''t move from this spot."


    Sigyn then happily skipped to Theoric who could only sigh again when he noticed the creature not moving underneath,- "Sigyn, aren''t you forgetting something."


    Sigyn tilted her head in confusion,- "Hm?"


    Theoric patiently repeated- "Underground, Sigyn, please if you would tell it to wait underground."


    The other grinning from ear to ear knowing Sigyn could be a bit of an airhead at times.


    Sigyn- "Oppsie''s, okay... (Heading back to Grani.)... Um Grani, if you would be so kind as to also wait underground."


    Grani- "As you command Mistress." he said sinking back below.


    Sigyn gave a wave to the hole filling back up,- "Thank you!"


    Theoric shook his head while muttering,- "Do we really have to deal with this from now on?"


    Anna grinning- "I''m sure he''ll have his uses down the line."


    Io with a stoic face- "As long as the gods don''t spot him and take an interest."


    Nina frowning when gods came up,- "Speaking of, should I be covered or something? I don''t want to walk in there and get captured again or worst bring you all trouble."


    They all felt warmth in their hearts when she expressed her concern for them despite the real fear of getting captured again and turned back into a snake monster.


    Theoric- "Don''t we have a cloak or something around here that we can put over her?"


    Sigyn rummaged around their belongings finding one and handing it over.


    Io- "It''ll take more than that to hide from a gods eye."


    Theoric grinned- "My power can hide from ones with much better eyesight than any god down here, in fact, I''ve been using it to do just that on the ship during our private times, otherwise, he could easily peep in on us."


    Back on Asgard, if you looked close enough, you could see Heimdall''s eye''s twitch.


    Theoric then went about increasing the density of the shielding around Nina before throwing the cloak around her to hide her now orange form.


    Nina tearing up sniffled a little realizing she was about to be able to meet her mom again after so long,- "Thank you, thank you all so much." she said trying to wipe her tears only for Thoeric to have to remove some of the shielding and wait until she was ready again.


    Sigyn was the first to hug her soon followed by the rest as they all did feel really appreciative of the opportunities to meet and become friends.


    Once ready, he fully shielded her again as they headed to the city, ready to reunite this wonderful pair of mother and daughter after so much hardship.


    However, on their way to the gate entrance, they came across a problem as half a dozen guards spotting him from afar readied their weapons


    Theoric had a funny feeling this was more than just wartime nerves- "This might be trouble."


    Io- "You think? There is a war going on."


    Anna agreed with Theoric- "This looks far too aggressive for that."


    Theoric recalling the dock incident sighed as he came clean,- "It might because of the dock incident, I don''t think I told you, but I happened to have killed a few soldiers who wanted to have their way with you."


    Io faces scrunched up when she heard he killed some people but relaxed when she heard why and decided to let it slide,- "Think there''s any chance we can talk our way out of this?" She asked.


    Theoric- "I don''t know, honestly I''m a little shocked someone told on me, I thought I gave them quite the scare."


    Anna- "Well let''s first try speaking to them and explain our side, and I''ll throw in we''re friends with Lady Thena and see if that gets us anywhere, I''d hate to become an enemy to my own mother''s city, worst case we sneak our way in and have Lady Thena clear our names."


    As they continued to approach they could see more and more guards showing up as the alarm went out.


    Anna frowned- "This is starting to look more complicated than a few soldier''s deaths."


    Io also didn''t like this- "Maybe we should stop and do the sneaking around, I don''t wish to fight anyone."


    Holland then spoke- "Um, if you want, I could sing our way through."


    Theoric then turned around grinning and gave her a big kiss on the lips, chuckling- "Haha, how could I forget about that, why of course you can my dear, but first let''s see what''s going on."


    Holland blushing nodded- "Mn, just tell me when."


    Io kindly reminded them- "Don''t forget we''re close to the gods now, everything we do could draw their eyes."


    Theoric stroked his chin- "Right, we have to do it quick and dirty, and it''s probably best I also hide your appearance like Nina now that I think about it, your way to eye-catching to just be walking around," he said to Holland.


    Sigyn feeling indigent- "Hmmm. what about me? You''ve never hidden my appearance before." she asked while blinking her eyes at Theoric.


    Theoric- "Actually I have, I just do it subtly so no one notices, a few unnoticeable small orange shield marks here and there to distort your image does wonders, otherwise last time the guards would have been all over you rather than just Anna and Io, you honestly didn''t think just hiding behind me would stop others from staring at your beauty did you?"


    Sigyn blushed- "How come no one mentioned it?"


    Anna and Io looked at each other,- "We didn''t see a need to?"


    Sigyn- "Then why didn''t he block your looks?"


    Theoric- "Well I figured Athena would look after Anna and Io who also has that magical item that helps hide her."


    Arriving before the gate they stopped their advance as the area was swarmed by dozens of guards.


    "Halt Criminals! Surrender now and face justice!" yelled one guard.


    Anna confused tried to seek clarification- "Criminals? Do you mean all of us? On what charges and whos orders are we to be taken?"


    "Silence Criminal Sc.u.m, You will pay for the deaths of our brothers," another guard yelled.


    A captain guard answered trying to end things peacefully, knowing if half of what was said true, that this wouldn''t be a bloodless fight should they resist- "On orders of the high council for the deaths of many dozens of guards and civilians on the western road to the docks, please surrender and answer for your crimes in the halls of justice."


    Io shocked, exclaimed- "What!"


    Anna not believing her ears tried to argue her case- "Wait a second, I think there''s been some sort of misunderstanding, we were the ones who stopped the monster that was responsible."


    "Enough lies, multiple witnesses were stating that your party suddenly went crazy and began to slaughter everyone in sight."


    "I want revenge! My brother and his family were apart of that massacre, I''ll see to it that your deaths bring him peace."


    The Captian held his hand up- "Quiet!... Now are you going to surrender peacefully or are we going to have to do this hard way?"


    Anna and Io at a loss for words went silent.


    Theoric turned to Holland giving her the go-ahead- "Alright my sweet, let them hear what they don''t deserve, I''ll let you know when to stop." he said blocking his ears.


    Holland smiled as she began to sing her enchanting song.

 Chapter 125 - Sneaking

    The most beautiful voice that any of them have ever heard had them all instantly enamored.


    All the surrounding guardsmen sunk into a dull-eyed zombie-like state, dropping their weapons and shields as they slowly tried to reach her.


    Theoric swept Holland off her feet, into a princess carry as he made his war through, kicking away any who got too close with their hands.


    Holland only faltered a bit when she was first swept up, but knew not to stop while she enjoyed being in his arms like this once again, reminding her of the first time he took her away from the island.


    With the others following close behind, they ducked into an alley where he put her down,- "Alright that was great, I''ll let you know if you need to do it again, but I''d prefer you stay hidden like Nina, wouldn''t want any gods to accidentally spot you and get any funny ideas. You''re lucky they''re concentrated on land and humanity and not constantly scanning the oceans."


    Holland furrowed her brows- "True, my mother has told me about Poseidon and how he comes around from time to time, but the other gods don''t seem to bother since he''s claimed the seas, and as you say they would have to spend effort scanning the vast oceans without an ability like Poseidon."


    Nina flinching every time Poseidon''s name gets brought up.


    Holland noticing apologizes,- "Sorry Nina, I''ll try not to use his name, but trust me when I say you''re not alone."


    Nina numbly nods.


    Io rubs her back- "Yes, there are many victims of the gods, hopefully, one day they get what''s coming to them."


    Theoric- "Those with power tend to lose their empathy for others, It''s an easy thing to lose when you become so powerful you no longer have to care what those weaker than you, I myself am not immune to this, so you who I do care about need to correct me if you see me stray."


    Sigyn- "Mn, you can count on us," she said with the others silently agreeing.


    Theoric- "Alright good, enough of that melodramatic crap, let''s start sneaking our way to the temple."


    Anna gave him a weird look.


    Theoric seeing this raised an eyebrow,- "What?"


    Anna- "You do know how big you are, don''t you?"


    Io- "She''s right, how are you going to do any sneaking?"


    Theoric grumbled- "I have a way," he said less than enthusiastic.


    A few minutes later the group exited the alley with a much smaller, fatter, unhappy-looking Theoric, hiding under a big cloak. Underneath you could see him sitting on an energy platform, holding his knees to his c.h.e.s.t as he hovered along with the girls. Still, hating using his powers to fly himself, it still felt very strange and awkward for him, a feeling he didn''t believe would ever go away.


    Holland feeling extremely uncomfortable around so many people held Theoric''s hand for comfort, along with Nina who was having extreme difficulty on the stairs as they drew closer to the scene of the crime.


    Pausing from time to time to allow her to adjust before moving on.


    Theoric whispering words of encouragement,- "Remember, your mother is there, you can do this, repeat the words for your mother if you have to."


    And Nina did while squeezing his hand,- "For my mother, for my mother, for my mother." as she continued to place one foot in front of the other, ascending the steps.


    Once there, they easily snuck into the back rooms and found the unguarded secret entrance that leads to the main private one up above. Getting rid of his disguise in the tunnel, Theoric walked proudly once more.


    Finding the head priestess waiting for them on the other side flanked by 4 other priestesses,- "Welcome back, I see you found your way well enough despite the extra trouble." she said welcoming them with an old wrinkly smile.


    Anna not happy about being framed started to ask a little louder than she intended- "What was that! Why are we being framed?"


    The old Head Priestess frowned- "I''m truly sorry for the inconvenience, but I have to ask, what did you do to get on the bad side of Flavius? He''s a dangerous enemy to have, his claws are sunk into just about everything."


    Anna stunned asked if she heard right,- "Did you say Flavius? Why on earth would he be targeting us? We only briefly met and it was rather friendly."


    Head Priestess- "You heard correctly my dear, he was the one who rallied the high council against you, pinning the deaths on your heads."


    Io- "but why?" She asked also confused.


    The old Priestess sighed,- "If I know Flavius, and I do, there is obviously some sort of gain to be had, of what I know not."


    Anna- "Can you or lady Thena do anything?"


    The old Priestess sadly shook her head,- "I''m afraid not my dear, there are certain rules that must be followed or things could go down a dangerous path."


    Theoric feeling Nina''s nervous hand squeeze, spoke- "We can speak of such things later, we''ve come for Bianca, is she around?"


    The old Priestess face grew solemn,- "I was afraid of that, if you would follow me, I''ll show you the way."


    Nina''s palms began to sweat as an unknown fear gripped her heart.


    Theoric feeling this asked for clarification,- "Is there something wrong?"


    Ignored they continued in silence as the dread began to build.


    They were led to Thena''s private throne room where she sat waiting.


    The old priestess bowed to her with her 4 priestess guards before turning back to the party,- "Lady Thena will take it from here, you all have my condolences." she said exiting.


    Nina''s grip was like a vice now as the fear grew ever stronger.


    Theoric frowned looking at the woman on the throne, still hiding behind her robes and golden mask,- "Enough games, explain what is going on, did something happen to Bianca?" He asked.


    Thena with a heavy heart began to speak- "Poseidon..."


    That''s when Nina fearing the worst screamed- "Nooo!" before passing out, no longer able to handle it.


    Theoric reacted quickly catching her before she fell as the other girls rushed to her side with tears in their eyes.


    Theoric angrily looked back up towards Thena, shouting- "Explain!"


    Thena sighed- "Poor, poor, child, I never wished any of this to happen and wish with all my heart that I could stop it, but I''m far too weak and incapable."


    Pausing to adjust as she continued,- "It''s as you feared, Poseidon who once took a liking to her daughter found the mother just as beautiful, she was discovered when she came back clean of all the filth she always had on, and thus caught Poseidon''s eye, but Bianca knowing what was about to happen didn''t hesitate to end her own life before he could do anything to her."


    Sigyn and the girls gasped,- "Oh no." Tears trickling down their eyes.


    Thena stood up,- "If you follow me, I can show you where she''s buried."

 Chapter 126 - Mourning

    Following Thena, they were lead underground to the burial chambers where those who were considered worthy were buried.


    Theoric carrying Nina in his arms contemplated many things, the Olympians were never a priority, they were not even seen in the future for whatever reason. However, now that he was here, hearing, seeing, experiencing their many crimes, he had to find a way to stop them.


    He couldn''t wait like he had been planning to with Odin, but he also knew he wasn''t nearly strong enough to be able to fight the likes of Zeus who was likely on par with Odin in terms of power or close enough that Odin treats him as an equal.


    Not to mention the many other gods he would have to face that also had powers that others could only dream of, similarly strong and dangerous. The very reason Asgard relinquished control of Midgard, unwilling to fight such a powerful force for one measly planet.


    He paused his thoughts as they arrived at a private area reserved for the holiest of worshippers, where they saw the marble casket with a beautifully carved depiction of Bianca on the lid.


    Sigyn broke down into tears as she approached the casket running her hand along with the image.


    Thena took leave knowing she could say nothing to ease their burden.


    Theoric then used his healing powers to rouse Nina awake so she could say goodbye, wiping tears from his eyes as the mood got to him.


    Nina slowly opened her eyes, confused at first, until it hit her as she saw all their tearing eyed faces.


    Theoric- "She lies here if you wish to say anything to her, I know nothing I can say will make this better, but I promise to make him pay for this, make all of them pay for this and everything they''ve done." he said with conviction.


    Nina heard none of it though as she numbly approached her mother''s tomb, tears streaming down her face as she nervously reached out to feel the carving before falling on top wailing.


    Letting her have her moment Theoric went just past her to where Sigyn was, not faring much better. She also couldn''t wrap her mind around how it seemed like just a few days ago they were with Bianca who was fighting so hard to see her daughter again but now never would.


    Anna felt absolutely terrible and held Io''s hand tightly for comfort, a little too tightly as Io''s tears stemmed from two sources but let it be.


    Anna approached Nina from behind with watering eyes- "I''m sorry Nina, I''m so, so, very sorry... Please if there is anything I can do, I''ll do it."


    Without turning Nina gritted her teeth, anger swelling as she thought about who was responsible, not only Posieden but that bitch Athena, why did she allow this to happen, why didn''t she do anything to prevent it, and why did she CURSE ME FOR IT?!


    Feeding off her rage, Nina suddenly snapped as a feeling she knew all too well burst forth,- "This Is All Your Fault, You And That Bitch Of A Mother, How About You Die For Me!" she shouted turning her head towards Anna and Io, her cursed snake eyes clearly visible, instantly turning them to stone upon eye contact.


    Theoric hearing her angry shout turned to see Anna and Io, eyes widening in shock at what happened,- "Nina!" he shouted before realizing what he must do as her head started to turn. He instantly reached out and wrapped her up in a barrier, blindfolding her eyes.


    He then rushed over to Anna and Io,- "No, no, no, Nina, what have you done?"


    Nina still angry, shouted- "Avenged my mother!"


    Sigyn and Holland close behind gasped in shock as Sigyn now broke down seeing her first true friends standing there in stone.


    Sigyn wailed- "How could you!? They were our friends."


    Nina snarled- "What friends? She is Athena''s daughter!"


    Theoric softly stroked their faces before trying to heal them, only to find it impossibly hard, They were changed so completely there was virtually nothing left. He didn''t know the first thing about how to fight such a powerful death curse or if there was even a way.


    Theoric backed off looking to Sigyn before sadly shaking his head which started another wave of tears.


    Nina listening to the sobs slowly sobered up to the situation, but still angrily regretted nothing, only feeling a little sorry that it made Sigyn and Theoric sad.


    ______________________________________________________


    Meanwhile on Mount Olympus :


    The gods were gathered at the observatory, a circular domed area, held up by stone columns allowing one to easily walk in and out of, between each pillar.


    In the center was a great circular bowl, containing a special kind of water from Posiden, charged by Zeus, allowing the gods to peer through it and see whatever they wished that was going on in the world.


    Many would often use it as television, spying on the mortals below for entertainment, when the big 12 weren''t using it as a meeting, but now the 12 gathered to watch the ensuing conflict between Ares and Athena''s capital cities.


    Each sitting on a personal throne surrounding the great bowl, as they each looked down into it from their seats.


    Ares yelling- "My Spartans will crush your pathetic Athenians as easily as an ant, they''re warrior bred from birth, they live and breath battle, your Athenians don''t stand a chance."


    Athena scoffed- "Your mind-numbed barbarians won''t even realize how they died when the great thinkers of my city walk them right to their deaths."


    Such arguments continued for a time as the conflict continued, but then Athena''s attention snapped elsewhere when she felt her daughter in danger.


    Stepping down from her throne she willed part of the bowl to show her what she wished as she set her sights on where her daughter was.


    Each god able to view what they wished, separate and hidden from others, no one else in the room knew what she was doing.


    Upon seeing her daughter''s statue a flash of rage flashed across her face which only Zeus noticed as they all watched her suddenly descend in a flash of light.


    Ares thinking it was foul play complained- "You see that father, she knows she can''t win so she went down to personally smite them, AND I WILL NOT ALLOW IT!" he yelled before he also descended.


    Zeus thinking about what set Athena off, sat back stroking his beard as he let everything play out.


    Poseidon- "Are you just going to let them go and fight each other?"


    Zeus chuckled- "It should be entertaining at the very least, besides I think we both know it would have been hard to stop the two once war broke out, isn''t that why we''re all here, to see how it goes, I say let them play, it''ll provide us some much-needed entertainment, I''ll step in if needed."

 Chapter 127 - New Destination

    Theoric hugging a sobbing Sigyn with Holland who also had some tears in her eyes feeling the sadness coming off of the people she cared about, though not as attached to them as Theoric and Sigyn were. She at least understood this was a terrible moment and wished to express her support in some way.


    Theoric looking at the blindfolded Nina didn''t know how to feel, he was extremely angry with her but he also understood that this wasn''t entirely her fault.


    Theoric trying to control his anger spoke- "Do you realize what you''ve done Nina?"


    Nina stayed quiet knowing she couldn''t say anything.


    Theoric- "The thing that angered me wasn''t that you turned them, but it sounded like you did it on purpose, tell me Nina, can you control it? Did you do this on purpose?"


    Nina was stunned, even now Theoric was trying to give her the benefit of the doubt which made her feel just awful.


    Nina lowered her head,- "I don''t know, but as my anger rose, I could feel it coming, and in my anger, I pointed it at her, at Athena''s daughter... (Angrily raising her voice.)... Why shouldn''t she pay after what her mother did to me!"


    Theoric gritting his teeth almost losing it before he calmed down, reminding himself of the circ.u.mstances,- "I hope you realize, you not only hurt Anna but also Io as well, did she deserve it as well? Not to mention you hurt us by hurting them, just as if someone hurting you would hurt us," he said letting that sink in before he continued.


    It hit Nina right in the gut hearing how she hurt them too while listening to the sobs of the ones she respected most now, even worshipped a little as her new gods, finally starting to feel a little regretful.


    Seeing Nina lowering her head further he could see she was beginning to understand.


    Theoric continued to reprimanded her- "Let''s not even talk about the fact that your punishing of Athena''s daughter for something she committed is kinda like how you were punished for something Poseidon committed... (That stung Nina hard.)... The only reason we met, the only reason we went to rescue you was not because of your mother, but because Anna wanted to save you and right her mother''s wrongs."


    Nina now felt completely miserable as the severity of his words hit her hard, and with no more anger left, she broke down in tears,- "I''m sooorrryyyy, yyyy, yyy." She cried out,- "I just, I just, I just, miss my mmmooooommmmmyyyyy!"


    Sigyn ever the kindest in all the land slipped out of Theoric''s arms as she went to Nina and gave her a big warm hug, crying together.


    Just as Theoric was about to join them, he saw a flash of light around Anna and Io''s statues, and a divine looking lady appeared who looked remarkably similar to Anna, only an older more m.a.t.u.r.e version with a smaller height and c.h.e.s.t size, standing at 5''5" tall with the same brown hair and piercing grey-blue eyes.


    Theoric whispered under his breath,- "Athena," knowing instantly who she was.


    Adorned in warrior''s gear, wrapped in her famous cloak, Athena lovingly stroked her daughter''s face that was forever frozen in sadness,- "My sweet, sweet daughter, I have failed you."


    Her face contorting into a rage, she turned to face the one responsible,- "How dare you hurt my daughter after she risked neck and limb to save your miserable little life!" she furiously spoke as she took steps toward Nina only to have Theoric quickly block her path.- "What are you doing? I thought you loved my daughter, how can you protect her killer?"


    Theoric held his hands out,- "Wait, just wait a second..."


    Nina keying in on the stranger''s words put two and two together as she angrily interrupted Theoric shouting back,- "Athena! If this is anyone''s fault, it''s yours, I didn''t kill your daughter, you did!"


    Athena''s face turned extremely ugly as she materialized her shield and spear ready to smite them all.


    Theoric tried to make peace once more as he threw up a barrier, making the angry goddess momentarily pause at seeing this new power close for the first time.- "Please wait, you know what she said isn''t entirely wrong."


    Athena- "How dare you try and blame me for this!" she snapped, striking her spear forward, easily shattering his barrier.


    Theoric running out of options tried a different tactic, waving his hands- "Your daughter, we can''t fight here, don''t be rash, think of your daughter."


    Athena paused- "I would never harm my daughter," she said sending her cloak to cover the two, protecting them from any and all harm.


    Theoric cursed- "Please don''t do this, she wouldn''t want this."


    Athena angrily shouted,- "What would you know of what she would want while you sit here protecting her killer!"


    Theoric shouted back- "More than an absentee mother! We both know, YOU KNOW! That Nina isn''t responsible for this, please don''t do anything more than you already have, your the goddesses of wisdom right? Help me find a way to fix this, there has to be a way to fix this," he pleaded.


    Athena, taken aback and embarrassed upon realizing she was acting like Ares, listened closely to every word he shouted as her grip loosened on her weapons, letting them fade away as she calmed herself, knowing he was right.


    Athena sighed as she turned back around recalling her cloak as she looked upon her daughter once more,- "There is one way I know of that could reverse this, but it''ll involve going through the sea of monsters and the only map I know rests in a labyrinth below the island of Crete that will show the way to the golden fleece, the only object I know of that will have great enough healing power to cure them."


    Turning back around she walked up to Theoric who was still on guard.


    "Don''t worry, you speak well, my daughter choose a good man," Athena said with a slight blush that thankfully went unnoticed, easily confused for anger, as she thought back to the time she peeked in on them only to see Theoric giving it to her daughter. She was curious how it would feel doing it that way, she never before even considered the possibilities of doing it so different from the norm, she began to wonder how crazy Aphrodite has gotten during her many escapades.


    Theoric- "Only thing I''m worried about is whether or not you plan on harming Nina again for something we both know she didn''t deserve, and now even her mother has paid the price."


    Athena frowned- "Nothing you see is ever simple, take you for example..." she paused inspecting him further,- "...You have been blessed by Gaea, now that''s interesting, very interesting in fact, care to share?" she asked surprised that she let her anger cloud her so much that she missed something so important.


    Theoric- "Perhaps another time, Um, I know it may be a bit inappropriate, but could you reverse what you did to Nina?"


    Athena squinted her eyes at him,- "No... But you could once you get the golden fleece if you wish, though I think she''s been given quite the gift, especially after you modified it, she probably could even learn to control it if she wished, though it has been weakened some, it''s still a very powerful ability."


    Nina fuming on the inside just hearing her voice did her best to keep cool and let Theoric handle it, knowing he was standing up for her life, but hearing the later comments, she grew excited hearing about the golden fleece, but then conflicted when she heard about keeping and controlling it. This power has brought her so much misery and she wanted nothing more than to get rid of it, but if it allowed her to stay by Theoric and Sigyn''s side and help them with future troubles, it may be worth it. She even thought about the poetic justice if she could somehow turn this power against the gods.


    Thinking there was something fishy about the golden fleece, Theoric asked,- "Golden Fleece huh? Why wouldn''t the gods wish to keep something so powerful?"


    Athena grinned- "I think your forgetting we''re gods, tell me which god fears for his life and needs to be healed?"


    Theoric smirked- "Right, I forgot about your guy''s arrogance."


    Athena ignored his comment, what would a mortal know, even if he was Asgardian- "You should get a move on if you wish to heal them, I''ll keep them protected until your return."


    Sigyn getting the clue began to guide Nina and Holland out while Thoeric continued to converse with Athena on the way.


    Theoric raised a questioning eyebrow- "You''re going to protect them? That didn''t work out too well for the others." he snorted.


    Athena knowing full well what he meant, tried to ease his concerns,- "I understand your concerns, but this is my daughter, and I''ll be damned if I''ll allow her to come to further harm."


    Theoric furrowed his brows- "And what about Io? Will you also protect her?"


    Athena- "It wouldn''t be the first time."


    Theoric did feel better hearing it come directly out of her mouth as they continued up and out of the burial chamber where Athena already had Thena disperse everyone so they wouldn''t be disturbed.


    At the secret exit, Theoric paused,- "Could I ask you for a favor?"


    Athena- "Since you''re going to be saving my daughter, feel free to ask me for anything you need."


    Theoric- "Do you have anything that can protect the senses, like eyes and ears? I''d rather not die just because I looked at something or heard something."


    Athena- "Sure, but be warned, everything has its limits, Medusa''s sight still shouldn''t be toyed with, so be careful if she loses control again," she said pulling out an amulet with her image that he could wear.


    Theoric taking it, thanked her,- "Thanks, and her names Nina now, I''d appreciate it if you didn''t call her Medusa anymore." he said before turning around to catch up with the others who were waiting for him.


    Athena grinned at his departure thinking about how her daughter chose a good man, but she couldn''t shake this ominous feeling she was getting, like she was forgetting something important, and then it hit her.


    Medusa''s gaze was deadly, so deadly that it spilled over to things you think shouldn''t be affected. It not only turned you into a stone, it turned everything believed to be you into stone as well. So things like clothes that you always wear or jewelry were also considered to be you and thus turned into stone as well, that''s why you never see a n.a.k.e.d statue.


    The problem was that Io''s everything was turned into stone, which means the protection bracelet she was wearing to hide from Zeus was also turned and thus destroyed.


    Athena''s eyes widened at the realization,- "Oh no!" she said as she dashed below, just now hearing the rumbling of thunder as she raced to where her daughter was.

 Chapter 128 - Zeus

    Athena arriving back in a flash before her daughter and Io, gritted her teeth- "I''m sorry, but my daughter comes first," she said taking away Anna''s statue to a safer location to hide and protect her.


    The rumbling of thunder increased as a lightning storm emerged above Athens, and then the biggest bolt of lightning any of them has ever seen struck the center, right on top of Athena''s temple.


    Zeus who was up above felt a tingling sensation he hadn''t felt for a very long time. It took him a little while to realize what it was after being distracted by the war between Athena''s and Are''s capitals.


    He was feeling the tracking charm that he placed on a woman he kidnapped years ago, that had the bloodline he wanted in order to make strong demigods. He was aware that someone helped her escape him, but he wasn''t overly concerned after getting what he wanted and placing a never-aging curse on her so she wouldn''t die of old age.


    Sensing his chance to retrieve her, he descended to the mortal plane, not at all surprised to find her within Athena''s temple, she would be the one to have helped her escape.


    The massive bolt that was Zeus''s decent easily penetrated right through the temple straight into the burial underground, where Io was. Phasing right through the walls, making sure he didn''t destroy anything along the way since this was a temple for his people in the end.


    Aware of what that giant bolt meant, Thena quickly made herself scarce not wishing to be a target of interest.


    With a crackling of lightning and burst of thunder, Zeus appeared before Io''s statue.


    A very tall 6''7", imposing, and very muscular man with shoulder-length white curly hair and a neatly trimmed beard. He has brilliant electrically-blue eyes with a serious and proud, but very handsome face. Wearing his classic white toga dr.a.p.ed over the left shoulder and around his waist with a golden crown, wrist bracers. belt, and sandals.


    Seeing Io turned statue put a frown on his face as he walked up to her with a sneer,- "Look at where running away got you, how pathetic, you should have just stayed quietly where I put you, you should have been counting your luck that someone has magnificent as myself even graced you with my presence and this is how you repay me after all that I''ve done for you, the honor I bestowed upon you, allowed you to have, Tch, so ungrateful."


    He reaches out with his hand softly cupping her cheek,- "I don''t need you anymore, our child has grown up just fine." he said clamping his hand down crushing it into pieces.


    "Athena! I know your there, come out and explain yourself," Zeus said thinking about how he saw Athena''s rage-filled face before she descended, wondering if this was the reason.


    Athena materialized, bowing- "Father."


    Zeus frowned at her,- "Let''s not even talk about how Io is here, tell me, Athena, how did that stupid mortal I had you curse to get back at Poseidon end up back here with Io when she was supposed to stay where she was and guard the entrance, I told you we needed a new guardian after I killed the Campe, so what is she doing here? We can''t allow something so dangerous to roam around unchecked, she needs to go back and do her job."


    Athena caught off-guard by this turn of events wasn''t even slightly fl.u.s.tered as she came up with an excuse- "I was counting on her fear of Poseidon to keep her from leaving the island, she seemed to be genuinely scared of the water, even deathly afraid of it, I''m unsure of what recent event took place to change this, but it''s clear the water is no longer a barrier."


    Zeus stroked his beard considering what she said, but he could tell something was off, he just couldn''t put his finger on it.- "It''s strange how she was able to make her way here without sending the city into a panic, even stranger still not another statue around, care to explain this?"


    Athena''s stoic face faltered slightly,- "This is strange, I''m sorry but I do not have an answer."


    Zeus grinned having caught her, it was rare for Athena to ever admit she didn''t know something,- "Are you telling me you don''t know how this is possible, not even a guess?"


    Athena, not one to back down from a challenge of knowledge, responded- "I can only think she has learned to control her power, she has also managed to overcome her fear by turning it into powerful hate thus overcoming her fear of the ocean, I suspect after spending such a long time in solitude with nothing but other Gorgons, she learned about her power and dedicated herself to training to overcome her weaknesses so she could seek revenge."


    Zeus losing his grin contemplated her words,- "Possibly, but if this is the case that means we have a powerful enemy running around, loose in your city, I think because of your failures and insolence, the best solution would be... to wipe it all out."


    Athena''s eyes widened for a brief moment- "You can''t mean that, you know they don''t only worship me here but also yourself, you wouldn''t dare wipe them all out."


    Zeus walks up to her with a grin, lifting her chin- "Did you forget about Pompei," he mocked.


    Athena goes silent, it wasn''t that she forgot, she just thought the psycho would have learned his lesson after wiping out an entire island kingdom because of one man, one king who defied him.


    Zeus roughly releasing her chin,- "Tell you what, I''m in a good mood so I''ll give you a chance, you find the snake and send it back and I''ll leave your precious city alone."


    Athena did the only thing she could, she bowed thanking him,- "Thank you for your generosity, my king." she said knowing it would please him.


    Zeus grinned as he started to charge up with blue lightning forming all around him,- "Good, remember Athena, I''ll be watching." he said before turning into a bolt of lightning shooting up into the sky.

 Chapter 129 - New Goal

    Theoric who just made it out of the secret tunnel found everyone in Athena''s temple gathered around Zeus''s statue praying which was unusual, to say the least.


    Holland- "Hm? What''s going on? Why is everyone around that statue?" she asked, not missing the strangeness of the situation even with her lack of knowledge of many things.


    Theoric taking note of it didn''t let it stop him,- "Don''t know, don''t care, we have other things to worry about, I don''t want to leave them as statues longer than I have to."


    However, when he stepped outside and saw the rainless thunder clouds above, he started to get an uneasy feeling in the pit of his stomach.


    Looking around he saw a crowd gathering at the entrance of the private section blocked by priestesses claiming that the area was off-limits until further noticed and decided to make a small detour to find out what was going on.


    It wasn''t long before he heard them talking about how Zeus was here and to let them through so they could meet him. He even saw the lords of the city gathering below and making their way up after receiving the news.


    Theoric grabbed a random person,- "I seem to be out of the loop friend, could you tell me what''s going on?"


    The excited fellow exclaimed,- "Zeus is what''s going on! He''s here! He''s here, I saw it myself! I saw him coming down from the thunder clouds as one big lightning bolt, landing up above in the privileged area!"


    Theoric paled a little along with Sigyn.


    "Sigyn, I have to go and check on them," he said forming his orange energy shield before jumping up strongly and flying as fast as he could to Athena''s temple above, shocking those around him.


    Sigyn telepathically responded as he was on his way,- ''Stay safe, I''m right behind you.'' she said readying some seeds to boost her up.


    Theoric quickly responded telepathically,- ''NO! Sigyn if this turns into a fight, I don''t want you anywhere near here, take the girls back to Grani and keep them safe there.''


    Sigyn hesitated before taking a stand for the first time in her life,- ''No, I also want to protect Io and Anna.'' she said dropping the seeds.


    Theoric eyes widened as he reached the temple''s entrance,- ''Sigyn Stop! Under no circ.u.mstance are you to use your powers unless absolutely necessary... Sigyn please this is important, I don''t want you to be a target, I''m sure someone with the world tree''s power will be a target of interest, if you wish to help, you''ll have to learn to train and use your powers efficiently, no more slacking around all day without a care in the world, are you ready for that?... Sigyn please tell me you haven''t already used your powers here.''


    Sigyn who was ready to use the seeds only made them grow a little before she was told to stop,- ''Only a little, I was ready to boost myself up until you yelled at me to stop''


    Theoric sighed as he entered the temple looking around cautiously,- ''Did you hear the rest of what I said?''


    Sigyn- ''Yesssss, I won''t use my powers, and I will start training more seriously... But I''m still coming, so you just go and make sure Io and Anna are safe until I get there, Hmph!'' she said with conviction as she headed back the way they came, back to the secret entrance.


    Holland and Nina were left completely in the dark as Holland watched Sigyn just standing around before heading back to the temple,- "Sigyn! What are you doing? Where are you going now?" She asked while dragging Nina along who was still blindfolded.


    Theoric meanwhile was nervously looking around for any signs of Zeus or anyone really, the place was a ghost town. Taking only a minute to check around he decided to stop wasting time and head straight for the burial chambers.


    Heading down he arrived just in time to see the tail end of Zeus''s lightning bolt zapping away.


    Athena turned shocked to see him,- "What are you doing here? Do you realize how close you just came to death if Zeus saw you, your lucky his focus was entirely on me."


    Theoric didn''t hear a word she said as he brushed past her towards the broken piece of Io, dropping to his knees as he gathered a few up,- "Io." his voice croaked as he tried to hold back the sadness all over again, just after finding hope, it was swiftly taken from them.


    Athena grew stoic knowing this wasn''t going to go well for her after just promising in not so many words to protect her.


    Without looking away he asked,- "Is Anna okay?"


    Athena seized her chance to explain,- "I didn''t have time to..."


    In no mood for games, Theoric angrily interrupted her,- "IS ANNA OKAY?!"


    Athena not appreciating being yelled out, let it be considering the circ.u.mstance,- "She''s fine, I was able to save her in time."


    Theoric still not looking, asked,- "And why didn''t you save Io as you promised?"


    Athena- "Because he was here for her, I didn''t realize in time that her protection bracelet which was protecting her from Zeus''s sight was also destroyed when she was turned to stone."


    Theoric gently placed the pieces down before standing up with tightly clenched fists,- "Tell me, Athena, will you stand against me when I go after him?"


    Athena- "I only do what I have to."


    Theoric swiftly turned to her with fury etched on his face,- "What does that mean? Can you really defend him after this, after everything, why would you?"


    Athena unemotionally responded yet again,- "I only do what I have to."


    Theoric knowing he can''t fight Athena tried to f.o.r.c.i.b.l.y calm himself as he took a deep breath, unclenching his hands, and exhaled,- "Only what you have to. huh?" he asked squinting his eyes at her.


    Theoric then turned and swept his energy out collecting all the pieces of Io and began the process of putting her back together.


    Athena moved by his effort spoke,- "That won''t work."


    Theoric grunted- "Don''t stop talking on my account, tell me why."


    Athena sighed- "When they''re turned they''ve effectively been killed, yes? But this isn''t exactly accurate either, to put it simply, their souls are trapped in the stone, but now that the stone was broken the soul has passed on, Hades would have claimed her by now."


    Theoric- "Hades huh, I can work that." he said continuing to piece Io back together.


    Athena not seeing this end well, tried to dissuade him,- "Look I know you''re angry and want revenge, but going against Zeus and the rest will only get you killed, even your king Odin knew better, don''t throw your life away pursuing this, you have so much more to live for, I know my daughter would be terribly sad if you were to die, not to mention your other wives."


    Theoric flared up,- "Don''t you speak about them so easily! Care to take a guess how Anna''s going to react knowing you left Io to die."


    Athena furrowed her brows but remained silent knowing there was nothing more to say as she watched him focusing on all the pieces floating around making sure he put it back right.


    A while later Sigyn and the girls appeared where they discovered the terrible news, shedding more tears, and finding an unresponsive Theoric trying to put her back together. Thinking this was his way of grieving they left him alone, choosing to believe Athena that Io was as good as dead now since they couldn''t speak to Theoric.


    Sigyn and the rest waited patiently off to the side with Athena who kept taking glances at Nina wondering what to do about her father''s order/threat.

 Chapter 130 - Heading Out

    Sigyn and the girls fell asleep, snoozing off to the side when they were woken up by Theoric''s happy cheer,- "Yes! There we go."


    Having finally pieced everything back together just right he congratulated himself on a job well done, though it was short-lived as he gazed upon Io''s sad expression from when they were mourning Nina''s mother.


    Sigyn got up and checked on his results,- "Theo, you''ve done a wonderful job, I just wish she didn''t look so sad, I''m sure she would have been proud of you," she said echoing his thoughts.


    Theoric gave a sad smile,- "Thanks, but this isn''t the end, I''ll definitely get her soul back and heal her... (He then lost his smile, eyes turning sharp.)... And then I''ll make Zeus pay, I''ll make them all pay for thinking they can do whatever they want, I''m tired of those in power abusing it for their own ends, caring nothing for those around them."


    Athena who hadn''t left, still occasionally glancing at Nina, spoke- "Careful now, I won''t say what I have already told you, but if you wish to get revenge, you need to be far stronger, Zeus isn''t the king for no reason, and Hades while not as strong after a falling out with Zeus, was still his biggest rival in terms of power which was why Zeus deemed him a threat and banished him to the underworld, though I must admit I still question why Hades didn''t put more of a fight, I guess he was worried about the others taking Zeus''s side since he essentially rescued everyone from their father Cronus."


    Athena continued,- "Now, I know we didn''t get off on the right foot, but my daughter loves you, so I''m willing to put things behind us since you''re willing to brave dangers in order to save her. I would do it but with the war ongoing, Zeus will notice if I leave, plus I can feel my stupid brother has also arrived, unsurprisingly so after seeing me come down, probably thinking all sorts of stupid reasons to justify it when all he wants to do is fight and get one over on me after I made him look the fool numerous times already, though he never needed my help with that... Anyways I digress, I''ve already told Thena to gather a crew for you, and I suggest once you get the golden fleece you stop by Medusa''s Island and practice healing some of her victims first before coming back and trying it on my daughter." she said thinking of a clever way around her father''s orders, knowing if he were to ask she could tell him without lying that she sent the snake back.


    Nina was grinding her teeth on the side just listening to Athena talk, wishing she was brave enough to say something, but she was deathly afraid of being turned back into a snake person.


    Holland waiting for a chance to help out, kept her company listening to everything intently. She was in a state that could be described as a curious kid, learning things for the first time, quietly watching and taking everything in. She still couldn''t wrap her head around the fact that they were speaking to the Goddess Athena or the many things they were getting into. All she knew is that she wanted to stay by Theoric''s side, he was not only a very caring person who gave her some of the best feelings she''s ever felt, but he also found many good friends like Sigyn, Nina, Io and Anna who were also great to be around.


    Sigyn happily accepted Athena''s goodwill,- "Thank you, we will definitely save Anna, you can count on us."


    Athena grinned- "I''m sure you will, now you shouldn''t tarry too long dears, It''s been quite a while already, you''re pushing your luck if you stay much longer, it''s only a matter of time before Zeus''s gaze comes back around."


    Theoric grunted as he encased Io''s statue in his orange barrier, a bit of an ugly face showing as he inwardly cursed, hating himself for not doing this early, and instead choosing to trust Athena to protect them, as he increased its density and thickness to ensure her protection and make sure she didn''t fall apart again.


    Theoric turned to Athena once he was done,- "Now she''ll be safe and not even Zeus will be able to find her unless you betray us again," he said projecting his new feelings of regret onto her, still feeling angry about the whole situation.


    Athena scowled,- "Your treading on thin ice boy, we both know I couldn''t have done anything considering the circ.u.mstances, but if you wish to blame me fine, but you best watch your mouth when talking to me."


    Theoric never one to back down sneered,- "I don''t know what Zeus has on you, but if you think you''re exempted from responsibility for your actions because of it, your sadly mistaken, father or not, and I think we both know that..." Leaving much more left unsaid not wishing to start a fight.


    Theoric,- "Now if you would please bring me Anna or to Anna so I can give her the same protection, and then I''ll be on my way."


    Ignoring the continued disrespect from him, she went up to check his work,- "Gaea gave you quite the gift I see, wait here," she said flashing away before reappearing with Anna.


    Theoric took note of her abilities, not missing the fact that she likely received a powerful boost while in her own temple where the faith was highly concentrated.


    He hurried over checking on Anna along with Sigyn before encasing her just like Io,- "Alright, I hope this time you keep your word, I would take them with me if I could, but I know that wouldn''t be reasonable."


    Athena very much over him at this point snorted- "I wish I could take back all the good things I said about you, you know what, you can stay here as long as you like and let Zeus find you, I''ll protect Anna and get the fleece at some other point in time, don''t worry about it," she said half-jokingly


    Theoric grunted back before leading the girls out once again.

 Chapter 131 - Happenings

    General Kor of the technologically advanced Deviants was in his classic pink armored attire and sunglasses that rested on his pointed ears, sitting in his underground office, playing with his black facial hair as he mulled over the progress reports when he got a call.


    Seeing the name he let out a breath as he leaned back in his chair rubbing his bald head knowing it wasn''t likely to be anything good as he answered it half-heartedly,- "This is Kro."


    "How goes it?" asked a man''s voice.


    Kro- "Everything is on schedule, the portal will be completed on time with the weakening of their armies and the distracted Olympians, they won''t know what hit them."


    "Don''t underestimate the Olympians, they have powers even above me let alone some measly little Deviant."


    Kro clenched his fist but remained silent.


    "But this isn''t why I called, we know she''s there, presumably looking for you, so I suggest you keep your guard up if you haven''t already noticed."


    Kro frowned- "I''ve had reports of missing spies, but I was unaware of why, although I had my suspicions... Tell me what you would like done."


    "Everything is going smoothly everywhere else, Egypt is practically ours already, all you have to do is not screw up, don''t send out anyone who knows anything otherwise she will come for you, it would be best just to ignore her and take the losses, don''t let anything prevent you from completing your objective, under no circ.u.mstance are you to engage her, do you understand?"


    Kro- "I understand."


    "Remember the key to victory lies in those experiments and the blood we provided, I hope your scientist is doing it justice."


    Kro- "He has been improving his craft in these last few days and will be more than ready when the time comes."


    "Good, for as long as she''s there you''re on your own, we can''t risk coming into contact."


    "Understood," Kro said hearing the man hang up.


    Shortly thereafter he received another call, making him sigh,- "General Kro speaking."


    A deep frog-like voice came out from the other side,- "How goes preparations to invade the surface?"


    Kro- "All is going as planned, shouldn''t be long now sir."


    "Good, Ghaur priesthood has been a thorn in my side for too long, but with a win against our hated rivals and a foothold above I''ll be able to easily reign him in."


    Kro- "Don''t worry sir, this will be a great victory for our people, no need to feel anxious."


    "General Kro... I hope you know this is an important milestone for our people, we can''t afford to lose."


    Kro couldn''t help but feel sour as he suddenly felt the weight of everything he''s doing come crashing down on him as he slipped up and said somewhat cryptically,- "It will go as it must"


    "Our army is standing by, keep up the good work General Kro," the man said missing any hidden meaning in Kro''s words.


    _________________________________________________________________________


    The woman who ripped out the hearts of those poor sods in the alley that were deciding on which of Theoric''s party they wanted to eat first, has been going around searching for more. Taking out any she came across while stripping them of their memories in hopes of finding the whereabouts of her prey.


    Wearing a black leather outfit: a bodysuit with a corset, a long duster coat, and heavy, high-heeled, under-knee-length combat boots. Standing at 5''7" tall with pale skin and shoulder-length black hair and cold blue eyes that glow red when using her powers.


    A cold beauty who had only one thing on her mind since being banished down here and that was to get back what belonged to her before seeking revenge against those who did this to her.


    She did make sure to stay well hidden during her visit, but there was nothing to be done when too many missing gave her away, not to mention that her main prey could always sense when she was near, making it extremely frustrating in trying to catch them. Which was why she was here catching minions in order to locate them faster so she could hopefully head them off somehow.


    Sticking to the shadows she learned many interesting things, but it wasn''t until she found Flavius that she learned something truly interesting. This man had so many plans and deals it was a smorgasbord of schemes spanning across far more than just Athens, the man was ambitious. The best part was that he even had dealt with some of the people she was looking for, though it was a shame she was a step too late, the meeting points long abandoned after learning she was in town.


    She also had to be wary of being noticed by an Olympian. She was well aware of their policy on anything that wasn''t Olympian that could be a threat.


    Dreaming of the day she could feast on their blood, she paid particularly close attention to any one of strength coming to and from the temple, looking for someone to exploit while she was here.


    It was at this time she saw the return of Theoric''s party, another delicacy ripe for the taking if she could play her cards right. It would be a dangerous gambit to approach such an interesting party that was by no means weak if their life force was anything to go off of, but it wasn''t every day she saw such nutrient-rich food walking around.


    Though there was still the possible concern that they were Eternals bound to the Olympians and an important party at that since they were allowed to freely roam around. Whereas most of the others were bound to whatever temple they were made spokesman for as the God''s representatives.


    She had this feeling they weren''t Eternals though, too many inconsistencies despite the information she received from the heads of those she peeked into. For one there were at least two possible Eternals if you counted the woman, and there was no way the Olympians would allow them to roam about as a party if at all.


    For two, the city has moved against them by issuing warrants for their arrest which likely wouldn''t be allowed if they were Eternals.


    She still wasn''t sure she should go after them or make them an ally, it also highly possible that they both wanted the same thing and could work together, going at it alone has been poor at best. Each time she made a minion it was quickly dispatched, her adversaries were quick to kill any chance of her building her forces, trying to keep her as weak as possible.


    After spectating the giant bolt descending down, she stuck to the shadows closer than ever as she waited for it to pass, nowhere near ready to take on the likes of Zeus. Sometime later a priestess passed by leading a small hired crew of women. Sneaking a peek inside the minds, she learned that they were heading out to sea on an important mission for the temple, with Theoric''s group.


    Seizing her chance, she easily assimilated into the group, stealthily absorbing each of their life force through touch as she took control and made herself apart of them, excluding the priestess just in case it drew unwanted attention.


    Sorely lacking help, she decided she would try and make them an ally, whether by force or otherwise was still unclear.

 Chapter 132 - New Crew

    As they traveled back through the tunnels, Nina asked in a cold voice,- "You don''t really trust her, do you?"


    Theoric grimaced,- "I think she has her own circ.u.mstances, I got the feeling she didn''t have as much freedom as we once believed."


    Nina loudly rebutted- "You can''t be serious after she just failed saving Io!"


    Theoric almost snapped,- ''As if your one to talk,'' but managed to instead growl out, "You don''t think I know that!" Taking a minute to calm himself,- "Look Nina, just as you had your circ.u.mstances back when you were Medusa, she may have her''s, never forget that, everyone has their side of the story, you need to save judgment and until you know both sides you, do you understand."


    Nina frowned- "There is no excuse for what she did to me."


    Theoric took a moment and embraced her- "You''re right, you didn''t deserve what happened, but please keep an open mind is all I ask."


    Tearing up, feeling his warm embrace- "You... You don''t blame me?" She asked.


    Instead of answering he just patted her back,- "Shh, everything is okay, we will be okay, Io and Anna will be okay."


    Nina burst into another round of tears as Sigyn came over to join the hug with Holland right behind.- "I''m, I''m, I''m Sooorrryyyy."


    Theoric- "Shh, we will get through this, and I will find a way to make the ones who are responsible for all this pay."


    Sigyn- "It''s okay Nina, Theo and I won''t rest until we fix this, you can count on us."


    Theoric flashed her a quick look but left it alone, knowing that Sigyn was serious about helping her friends. He wasn''t necessarily against her helping, he just didn''t want her to suffer hardsh.i.p.s. He liked Sigyn happy and cheerful and it worried him that she may change if she started joining him in battle.


    Holland feeling left out spoke up,- "Don''t forget about me, I''ll also help."


    Theoric grinned reaching out to stroke her head- "Of course you will, you''re just as much a part of this family as the rest of us," he said putting a bright smile on her face, which only grew brighter when she heard what came next.- "Oh and look here, I got this amulet from Athena so you can sing all you want when we''re back at sea, now I can freely listen to your beautiful voice without losing control."


    Moments later when everyone calmed down, they once again exited the temple into the dark of night thanks to the mostly cloudy sky courtesy of Zeus''s leftover stormclouds that cut off the waning light of the setting sun early.


    Theoric in no mood for putting his disguise back on quickly walked out with the girls and a sad remorseful Nina in his arms so she wouldn''t slow them down. Ignoring the looks he got from people he passed, ducking past any guards he spotted.


    Theoric whispered- "How are the eyes?"


    Nina whispered back- "They''re fine, I don''t know how it happened, but remember what... Athena, said about being able to possibly control it, I do think it''s possible, I can still recall the moment it happened, the feeling I got when it came back, I can''t be sure without looking around, but I''m pretty sure it''s safe at the moment, I don''t have that same feeling."


    Theoric- "We''ll test it the same way we did before when we get back to the boat."


    Nina- "Mn."


    They didn''t have any trouble with the guards despite his wanted statues thanks to the dark and the fact that most were praying like everyone else, easily slipping their way through the gathered crowd as they made their way down the stairs.


    Ignoring the commotion that was happening on the other side where the priestesses were guarding the entrance to the private area. Where the lords of the city came and demanded to be allowed access to meet Zeus only to be turned down by the priestesses who kept composure in the face of hostility, keeping peace through lies that they were ordered by Zeus to not let anyone through. Some lords of course questioned this, but none were brave enough to test it and simply kept shouting to try and show they still were a force to be reckoned with.


    Arriving at the bottom of the stairs they met the waiting crew that was arranged to help them on their journey.


    The priestess stepped forward to introduce them- "As ordered by Lady Thena, here is your crew, all capable women who have sailing experience as well as combat, the lady said you would be fine with this given your choice in companions," she said in a deadpan manner, clearly judging him.


    Theoric wryly grinned as he gave them all a once over,- "You can thank your lady for me, I''ll do my best to make sure they come back in one piece."


    The priestess turned to the ladies not noticing the new addition that hid in the back,- "This is the group you''ll be traveling with, be careful and do Athena proud."


    They all saluted her goodbye, waiting until she was gone before the leader stepped forward to introduce herself,- "Hello, I''m Selene, the leader of this group, and as ordered we are here to help you on our quest, let me know what you need and I''ll make sure it gets done to the best of our abilities."


    Theoric didn''t doubt she was the leader thanks to her very noticeable black leather outfit that stood out from the rest who wore different types of simple trousers and tunics for sailing.


    However, Looking at the pale skin, shoulder-length black hair, cold blue-eyed beauty, Theoric did still feel it strange that she would be among this group, but who was he to judge being the only man among women.


    He was starting to think he had a problem when others thought he would only hang out with women seeing how they even gathered a crew of only women. He hoped it was because they were aware Holland was a siren, but he knew that wasn''t possible unless Athena spilled the beans since she would be the only one with the potential to know from spying on her daughter''s activities.


    Theoric gave his best grin,- "Welcome Selene, I hope we get along and become fast friends during this journey together, now if you would please follow me we can further introduce ourselves once we''re on the boat, I don''t wish to waste any more time than necessary."


    Selene grinning back- "Certainly, after you."

 Chapter 133 - Exposed

    On the way to Grani, Selene had a frown on after failing to gleam into the minds of Theoric and Sigyn. It was easy to read Nina''s and Hollands, but they had very little going on in the way of thoughts. Nina''s were full of sorrow, regret, and worry Theoric would abandon her while Holland''s were full of wonder for everything going on and what''s to come next.


    It was extremely rare to come across someone who couldn''t be read, usually, this meant they were like her, but if that were the case then they would have instantly been suspicious of her. She decided, for now, to follow along and see where this would take her since she wasn''t making any headway back in the city anyways.


    What she was able to get off the two she could read was that this was a good, reliable man, according to them, so she was cautiously optimistic about making them an ally even if she couldn''t do it through force, plus she wasn''t against the idea of sleeping with him if half of the things she saw were true.


    Theoric feeling the stare in the back of his head looked back meeting Selene''s eyes who grinned when he turned around. Giving a smile back, he had to admit she was his type, but he felt a little guilty thinking of a new woman when he just lost a couple, though he comforted himself with the thought that he would get them back.


    Stopping just in front of where Grani was hidden he let Sigyn go on ahead and talk to the big guy with Nina and Holland. He explained to Sigyn earlier that they wouldn''t be able to bring him along on the boat, but Sigyn acted coy saying he would be able to for some reason. When pressed what she meant, she simply said it was a surprise.


    Theoric then addressed the crew- "Alright, I''m not sure how much you ladies know about us, but I''ll assume it''s not much."


    Then he activated his power creating all sorts of objects with his energy, drawing gasps from everyone except Selene.


    Theoric- "This is my power, wanted to show you now so you won''t be surprised when I start using it later, same with the others with me, each of them also has a power that they may or may not use on this trip, just keep an open mind and we won''t have any problems."


    They started to whisper amongst each other about him being another chosen like Thena until Selene hushed them,- "We figured you had to be someone special for them to send us on a mission with you, don''t worry, we all have open minds, right ladies."


    "Yes," they answered in unison, making Theoric raise an eyebrow.


    Theoric- "Good," he said giving them all a once over,- "Then you also shouldn''t be afraid of what comes next," he said motioning for them to follow him behind the rocky outcrop.


    Rounding the corner, the vibrating ground suddenly began to rumble as Grani''s giant head popped out greeting Sigyn.


    Upon spotting the creature the entire crew of ladies'' eyes popped out, not expecting to see Sigyn hugging a giant head.


    Sigyn rubbed the side of its head,- "Hey boy, I hope you''re doing good, I''m sorry it took longer than expected, we ran into trouble."


    Grani- "Mistress should have called if she needed help."


    Sigyn shook her head,- "It''s not something that can easily be fixed, we''ll have to travel far out to sea so we can fix it."


    Grani sadly asked- "Is mistress going to leave me?"


    Sigyn grinned- "Of course not, you''re one of us now."


    Selene stared intently at the creature, concerned that she couldn''t read its thoughts just like Theoric and Sigyn.


    Theoric introduced him,- "This is Grani, he''s our new, pet?" He asked looking at Sigyn.


    Sigyn stuck her tongue out at Theoric,- "Grani is our wonderful new friend, aren''t you Grani?"


    Grani lifted his head proudly- "Yes Mistress."


    Selene could see the similarities in the life force signature of the two, it seemed like they were connected somehow. Looking at Nina, the Medusa, and Holland the siren, she finally sighed giving up any thought of converting them without their consent.


    Theoric- "I see they picked us a good crew seeing as how your all handling this so well, but this next part may put some of you off... I''m going to wrap each of us in barriers, like so," he said wrapping him, Sigyn, Nina, and Holland.- "And then we''re going to get in the mouth of Grani and travel down to the coast underground."


    They all went bug-eyed again with one opening her mouth in shock.


    "You can''t really..." one of them began to speak before Selene cut her off taking control,- "Sure that''ll be fine, right ladies."


    "Yes," they answered in unison.


    Selene realizing she was most likely found out didn''t try and hide it,- "When we''re on the boat I''ll formally introduce myself, I believe we can work something out."


    Theoric squinted his eyes,- "Explain now."


    Selene sighed- "These ladies were commissioned to go with you, but I snuck in wishing to meet with you and discuss whether or not we could ally."


    Theoric- "What about the crew, what did you do to them?"


    Selene- "Nothing terrible, in fact, they''re better now, stronger, faster, more than human."


    Theoric sneered- "And in your control."


    Selene scoffed- "As if that''s a bad thing, besides it not like I''ll be controlling them for the rest of their lives, this is just a temporary situation."


    Selene seeing him not budge tried to persuade him- "look, let me explain on the boat and I''ll show you I''m not all that bad, you have no idea of what''s really been going on around here while you''ve been traveling, trust me, you''ll want to know."


    Theoric clicked his tongue,- "Tsk, wasting enough time already," he said lifting his hand to wrap them all in energy with Selene allowing him to wrap her otherwise he wouldn''t so easily be able to form energy around her, he then gave it a tight squeeze,- "Feel that, don''t try anything funny, but I do appreciate you allowing this even though you didn''t have to, please step inside and I promise no harm will come to you as long as you promise to bring no harm," he said gesturing to Grani''s open mouth.


    Selene grinned- "I think I like you, we''ll get along just fine."

 Chapter 134 - Selene

    Grani popped his head out at the beach shore where their boat was, letting everyone out.


    Sigyn then went up to Grani,- "Since I''ve saved your life, we''ve been connected as I''m sure you know, I can feel you like I can feel the plants around me, I think I can use this power to shrink you... Are you okay with me shrinking you so you can follow along?"


    Grani quickly nodded his head- "Yes Mistress, I wish to stay with you, protect you as you have protected me."


    Sigyn smiled,- "You''re a good boy, I''m going to start now, try and help if you can, maybe you''ll be able to do it on your own in the future.," she said lifting her hands with a green glow that resonated with the green-scaled monster.


    Selene no stranger to the arcane arts watched on as Sigyn seemed to wield life magic itself to shrink him. Generally impressed by the feat, she was certainly gifted and had vast potential should she practice more.


    A shrunken Grani soon hoped into Sigyn waiting arms who squealed,- "Look Theo, I did it, isn''t he the cutest now."


    Theoric unsure how to feel about Grani just shook his head and sighed,- "Alright let''s get on the boat."


    Sigyn petting Grani brought him over to the other girls,- "Say hello to the new Grani, I may just keep him like this, even his scales feel better at this size so much smoother and nice, come on try it."


    Grani enjoying the attention, stiffened when he heard he may be kept at this size but quickly got over it when the other girls began petting him.


    Setting sail to Crete they gathered around the table to discuss things after Theoric took care of Nina. Confirming she no longer needed a blindfold while warning her to be careful and that later he''ll set up some training for her to try and control it.


    Theoric stared at Selene who already had the crew out on deck doing the job of sailing, waiting for her to begin.


    Selene staring back gave a grin- "Where to begin, let''s just say, that I don''t come from this world, like you, I was banished here along with eight others, but unlike the others, I was framed, and upon arrival they attacked me. It didn''t take long for them to discover that they wouldn''t be able to take me, so they fled and decided to come with a new plan. Since then they have been working behind the scenes of this world, building their power and influence while avoiding me. I have also tried to build an army and influence, but they were keeping tabs on me and made sure to kill any attempts, making sure I stayed weak.


    And so here I am, Athens was the last place I managed to track one of them, but they always flee staying just out of reach, so I searched for his minions in the city to try and find where he would be next so I could head him off and hopefully catch up, but they were all warned and went into hiding, and as I was trying to figure out what to do next. That''s when I learned about you and this crew and decided I needed powerful allies, ones not associated with the Olympians which is rare to come by."


    Theoric crossed his arms leaning back- "Explain what you are, what you did to them, and why I shouldn''t consider you an enemy."


    Selene rolled her eyes- "I was just getting to that, humans that have dealt with our kind call us vampires..."


    Theoric eyes opened up looking at her,- "Vampires." He didn''t think he would run into them in this day and age.


    Selene- "I see you heard of it, our kind creates them as we drain other''s lifeforce, either through bloods.u.c.k.i.n.g fangs like the weak or like me where I just need to touch someone and I can drain them dry."


    Theoric narrowed his eyes- "So you turned the crew? What happens when the sun comes out? I don''t wish for delays."


    Embarrassed she averted her eyes,- "I um, wasn''t thinking about that," she said thinking about how her plan at first was to use them to help her take down Theoric and his party at the time and not actually to help sail."


    Theoric frowned- "Then what were you thinking?"


    Selene cleared her throat, changing the subject,- "Ahem, you''ve sailed before by yourself, I''m sure you can do it again."


    Theoric alerted sat up straight,- "How do you know that?"


    Selene- "As I was saying I am more than just a vampire, that is what we create, I have many other talents than the usual vampires, even the vampires I create are a cut above the rest which is why the others hunted down any and everyone I made out of fear.


    The reason I''m here is to make you an ally, for our enemies are one and the same, Athens right now is fighting a war that was set up by them to weaken their armies and draw the Olympians attention away while they work in the shadows building their armies to take over at the right time. There is another ancient race called the Deviants that are being manipulated into helping them achieve this. They will lead the charge with their technological superiority, and then in one fell swoop, they will likely take it all once everyone is weakened enough.


    So what do you think? Do you want to ally and stop them from taking over? I''ll even offer you the ability to change and be stronger if you wish it comes with many perks, the ones you would find most useful would be the Psychic power that you would gain which was how I was able to gather so much information, though you don''t have to worry about me reading your''s or Sigyn''s mind, for some reason your two minds have been blocked from me, and if I were to attempt to break that lock, you would surely be alerted."


    Theoric sneered- "They underestimate the Olympians."


    Selene didn''t deny it- "Maybe, but I''ve never known them to do something without having a plan, so the threat is still there however unlikely the possibility."


    Theoric- "Just so we''re clear, neither I nor my women will be turned by you or we''ll have a huge problem should you attempt to do so."


    Selene instantly answered,- "Deal, glad to be working with you, it''ll make it so much easier to catch those slippery cowards, and of course I''ll help you with whatever you need on this trip."

 Chapter 135 - Sailing

    Theoric didn''t trust Selene for a second, vampires were bloodthirsty by nature, and fighting one''s nature is never easy, to say the least.


    In private he made sure to tell his girls to keep their distance and not touch her, and that he would regularly check them for any signs of foul play.


    The only reason he entertained the idea of working with her was that if what she said was true then he could use her help in cleaning things up and he hated to admit it but he found her very attractive.


    He consoled himself by thinking that it would do him good to experience what the vampires are capable of and how they work, maybe he could even learn how to drain life if he saw how she does it, plus she was one of the originators which was a golden opportunity to see them at their peak. He was also very interested in trying to learn more about where she came from, was there really a planet out there full of her kind, and how has he not heard about vampires from other places if that was true.


    The following day after a night of passion that everyone sorely needed after experiencing so much grief in one day. Theoric and the girls headed out onto the deck to start the day of sailing knowing their crew would be below deck hiding from the sun, but to their surprise, they found Selene out beneath the sun without a care in the world.


    Holland was the first to speak- "I thought you couldn''t come out in the sun."


    Selene grinned- "Only our creations are limited in such a way, we do not fear the sun like them."


    Theoric raised an eyebrow- "Why the difference? Why would they need to fear it but not you?"


    Selene- "Well I was born this way, I have never been dead and then brought back, whereas they have been effectively killed and changed on a fundamental level, I suppose due to this volatile change their bodies can no longer handle sunlight for whatever reason, but the trade-off is still far better if you ask me, unlimited life span and new powers, plus you can see just as well as in the dark so you''ll never miss the sun, are you sure I can''t talk you into it?" She asked with a wicked grin.


    Theoric- "We have more than enough of those already, no need to lose the wonderful sunlight which I''m sure you know would be a terrible loss, and I have to ask, have you ever turned anyone who wasn''t already human? Are you sure it will even work if it''s so volatile of a change?"


    Selene''s face went stoic as she looked out towards the sun- "Yes well, maybe you''re right, and come to think of it, I have yet to change any nonhumans, I''ll have to find someone to try it on and then I''ll get back to you," she said with another grin.


    "You do that," Theoric said ignoring her as he went about sailing the boat.


    Selene went up to Sigyn to strike up a conversation only to have her quickly retreat with Nina stepping in front to protect her along with Grani.


    Sigyn- "You don''t get too close, Theoric warned me about you."


    Grani- "Don''t worry Mistress I''ll protect you."


    Nina warned- "Make sure to keep your distance."


    Selene wryly grinned- "I just wanted to talk with you, I don''t mean you any harm, we have a deal don''t we?"


    Nina- "The deal said nothing about you getting close, only working together."


    Theoric seeing the tense atmosphere walked back over to mediate- "We may have a deal, but until you have proven yourself trustworthy don''t expect me to allow you to get too close, otherwise we''ll have problems, you admitted you can drain life on touch and then showed us a crew of people you changed doing it, do you really think I''ll allow you to touch them without consequence? I''m being trusting enough not directly throwing you off, maybe even foolish, don''t make me regret my decision."


    Selene turned serious- "I understand it can be a bit scary, but I was truthful and upfront with you from the beginning about what I am and what I can do when I didn''t have to be, you have my word that as long as we are allies I will not betray you or do something you don''t wish done."


    Theoric relaxed a bit hearing that- "Thank you, and of course you can expect the same from us, although I''m sure you already know that having read Holland''s and Nina''s minds."


    Selene grinned seeing the two mentioned flinch- "But of course."


    Nina frowning asked- "I don''t like that, How much have you read of our minds already?"


    Selene lost her grin- "Without training my powers on you I can only pick up surface thoughts, I will admit I care nothing for one''s privacy when I do this, but I must apologize to you my dear, you have been through a lot, you have my condolences."


    Nina''s frown was replaced with hints of rage as Theoric swooped in to calm her.


    Theoric- "Nina, calm yourself, do I have to blindfold you?"


    Nina snapped out of it as she turned to leave,- "I''ll be fine, I just need some space."


    Theoric called out to her rapidly disappearing form- "Remember that room I set up, feel free to go and practice while you work things out."


    Theoric then turned to Holland with a smile- "How about you grace us with your voice while we''re out here."


    Holland''s face bloomed into a beautiful smile- "I''d love to!"


    Theoric was very happy to see the amulet work as he enjoyed hearing her sing, Selene merrily listening along also.


    "Selene, It may be hard to trust you at first, but I do hope we get along, I don''t know how much control you have over your nature or how power-hungry you truly are, I don''t really know anything about you yet, but since you trusted us with the truth I will give you a chance," he said feeling like he needed to say one last thing before they ended the discussion completely.


    Selene simply said- "I gave you my word and I will keep it."


    Sitting there listening to everything, she was beginning to understand this group far more than they could ever know about her in a short amount of time. Already trusting them far more than they did her, but she didn''t take it to heart as she knew it wouldn''t be easy since they couldn''t read minds like her. She was actually glad she made them allies the traditional way, it would be good to have a group that the others wouldn''t easily be able to tell were on her side, they won''t even see it coming.

 Chapter 136 - Selene (18+)

    <<<<<<<<<<<<LEMON... feel free to skip the rest of this chapter>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>


    As the days of sailing went on, they grew accustomed to Selene''s presence and started interacting with her more as time went on.


    Selene on the other hand was having a problem, one she never thought she would experience unless she wished to, she was horney.


    Theoric having never once stopped his nightly activities, and despite him shielding the room so she and the crew wouldn''t hear, everyday Holland and Nina''s minds raced with the previous night''s fun. Day in and day out with nothing else to do while sailing, their thoughts were filled with little else to stave off the boredom, and it was driving her crazy being stuck on the same small boat.


    Having enough she decided it was time to act as she waited the following morning for them to emerge and begin their daily activity. Catching Theoric''s eye as they passed she made her attentions clear, showing off a bit of skin with a sultry look.


    Never one to turn anyone so beautiful down, he telepathically told Sigyn what he was going to do and headed back to the room where Selene now waited.


    Theoric grinned- "What brought this on?" He had to ask as he stepped forward, closing the door behind him. Coating the room in his powers like usual so no one could spy in, blocking everything out/in.


    Selene barely hearing answered him offhandedly- "You can thank Holland and Nina for this, constantly thinking naughty thoughts day in and day out." she said moving closer, l.i.c.k.i.n.g her lips as she reached out to touch his c.h.e.s.t only for an orange glowing hand to stop her just short.


    Theoric- "Careful now, I have to ask, what will happen if we sleep together, will you be able to control your hunger or will you be draining me during? Will I be at risk?"


    Selene still staring at his c.h.e.s.t looked up heatedly,- "No risk, I''m not even sure I can turn you if I''m honest, and yes there will be some life force drained but it will be minuscule since this isn''t what I''ll be focused on."


    Theoric rubbing her hand dropped the barrier as their flesh met for the first time.


    Theoric face went stoic as he felt it, letting it be as he observed how she was doing it to see if he could replicate it, but in order to do so, he had to activate his healing powers and send it into her so he could get a better look.


    This however had a strange effect on her as she was caught off guard by the strange new feeling. Her eyes rolled back and she spasmed a little as he caught her from falling, gently lowering her to the nearby bed.


    Theoric- "What was that?"


    Selene coming to, panted a little as she echoed his sentiment- "What was that?"


    Theoric- "All I did was activate some healing power to try and get a feel for how you were absorbing."


    Selene blushed when she realized what happened- "You''re healing had an overwhelming effect on me, no one has ever tried healing me before." she whispered under her breath. The concentrated form of life-giving powers was something she never experienced before, it overpowered her senses as they were kicked into overdrive taking it all in, she ended up have a miny o.r.g.a.s.m thanks to being wound up for so long.


    Theoric catching on grinned as he held her with his left while moving his right hand to her front zipper, unzipping as he leaned in for a kiss.


    Wearing nothing underneath, her nude form revealed itself as he zipped it down to her belly, before slipping his hand inside, feeling the wetness beneath.


    Feeling his hand on her s.e.x, she gasped as he took the chance to slip his tongue in to explore, careful of her vampire fangs as he searched for her tongue.


    Legs kicked wildly as her back arched, hands reaching down to remove his, but he held her firm enjoying every minute of it as he smiled thinking how he was about to win another.


    Unable to resist him she resorted to the only thing she could and bit his neck as he held her.


    Theoric at first was concerned, but with his healing activated already, he was keeping an eye on the area as he kept up his assault on her lower region.


    As much as she enjoyed his taste, it wasn''t long before she let go and screamed out,- "AHHHH, F.u.c.k, f.u.c.k, f.u.c.k, no more please, please f.u.c.k me, f.u.c.k me now, I need your d.i.c.k."


    Theoric stopped as he got up quickly stripping the rest of his and her clothes as he positioned himself at her entrance.


    Leaning down he gave both her t.i.t.s a taste before moving up to face her so he could watch her as he pierced her fast and hard.


    Selene- "AH, f.u.c.k yes, f.u.c.k me, f.u.c.k me hard."


    Theoric wasted no time in fulfilling her wish as he began to ram into her harder and harder. Listening to her lovely m.o.a.ns as he relentlessly took what he wanted.


    Slowing he leaned over to kiss her, giving her a short rest after she experienced another o.r.g.a.s.m before he dragged her to the edge of the bed and lifted her legs to begin again.


    Selene- "Wait, Ah, Ah, Ah."


    She soon lost herself in the rhythmic pounding as he took his time watching her b.r.e.a.s.ts jiggle with each thrust.


    Throwing her right leg away he kept her left as he opened her up, allowing for harder deeper thrusts.


    Selene m.o.a.n.e.d- "Ah, so good, Ah, Ah, why did I wait so long, Ah, Ah. AHHHH!"


    Theoric grinned as he gave her another o.r.g.a.s.m as he came to a stop, preparing for the finale. His goal as always was to break her and make her want him alone.


    He pulled out taking the time to explore her body while she recovered. Tasting the nice pale smooth skin as he licked her from toe to head, stopping at her garden briefly to keep up her sensitivity. before making his way up to her t.i.t.s. Taking each of the n.i.p.p.l.es into his mouth in turn as he ran his tongue around them, gently nibbling on the n.i.p.p.l.es before heading up to take her mouth, tasting her lips and tongue.


    Selene thinking it was over hugged him, running her hands through his hair as she kissed him back- "Mmmm, that was mindblowing, I don''t think I can live without you now."


    Theoric- "It was great, but did you think it was over?" He asked with a wicked grin as he pushed right back in.


    Selene gasped, m.o.a.ning loudly- "Ahmmm, Hold on... Ah, a, Ah, minute, Ah."


    Theoric then gave her one final kiss before he buckled down and started ramming her harder and harder.


    Selene so close to losing her mind could do nothing but let him as the waves of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e hit her all over again. She wasn''t even sure she wished him to stop as she braced herself for another round.


    Theoric had other plans though as he activated his healing power once again, this time around his d.i.c.k as he increased the pace further.


    Selene eyes widened as she m.o.a.n.e.d out louder than ever,- "AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!" Completely unprepared for it. The hand was one thing, but having it inside so deep around his member was too much to bear as her eyes rolled back spasming in o.r.g.a.s.mic p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e, falling unconscious.


    Theoric grinned seeing his job done as he took his time bringing himself to finish, spilling his seed deep inside her.

 Chapter 137 - Fresh Start

    After having his fun with Selene, he went to the deck where he found burnt corpses smoldering in the sun.


    Theoric looked to Sigyn, Holland, and Nina who were quietly working on cleaning it up,- "What happened?"


    Nina scowled- "I don''t think we can trust that woman."


    Holland shook her head- "They just walked out into the sun asking for Athena''s forgiveness."


    Sigyn sadly looked down- "Theo it was awful, they came out mortified at what they became once they realized they could no longer be in the sun and then, and then... (Eyes becoming watering)... They walked out begging for forgiveness as they burned themselves alive."


    Grani tried to comfort her by patting her leg before he took the initiative to clean the remains in her stead.


    Theoric frowned, he didn''t like how they were forced into something they didn''t want,- "I''ll have to talk to her about that, but what''s done is done, I don''t know how things were where she came from but I will make sure she knows it''s not okay to go around doing that without someone''s consent, otherwise, we will have problems."


    Nina squinted her eyes,- "Why are you being so kind about this?"


    Sigyn snorted- "It''s because he slept with her."


    Nina''s eyes widened- "How could you sleep with that evil thing!"


    Theoric- "May I remind you that besides Sigyn, everyone else here has been considered evil at one point."


    Nina who wished to say more now found herself unable as she went silent.


    Sigyn- "Theo is it because you slept with her that you''re doing this, or have you really changed so much?"


    Theoric quietly looked at Sigyn,- "If I have changed, is it a problem for you?"


    Sigyn quickly shook her head as she rushed over to hug him,- "No, no, no, I''ll stay with you no matter what my love, I was just worried for you is all."


    Theoric did love Sigyn with all his heart, but she was too naive, that was not the answer he was looking for. He would just have to make sure he never lost this body to another or Sigyn could fall prey to someone evil like Loki who he has not forgotten about.


    Maybe he was more kind, more caring towards things he otherwise wouldn''t concern himself with, but deep down he knew if anyone were to get in his way, he wouldn''t be afraid to become the butcher again, a nightmare to his enemies and a savior to those who deserved it.


    Selene having recovered made an appearance,- "Oh what''s all this..." She slowly asked as she took everything in, just noticing the smoldering bodies,- "What happened, why are they dead!" She asked as her eyes flashed red, preparing for the worst.


    Nina shouted- "You did this! This is all your fault."


    Selene confused didn''t drop her guard as she looked to Theoric for answers, who explained what took place.


    Selene- "I''m sorry it ended this way, but I still don''t understand how they escaped my control."


    Theoric- "My barriers must have cut you off, I always put them up during bedroom activities, I don''t want anyone spying on us," he said trying not to give to much information away.


    Selene stared at him- "That is quite the interesting power you have there, I question whether it would be good to do that to our enemies and cut them off from their army, it would send them in disarray but the consequences could be disastrous if they scatter."


    Theoric thought on it for a bit before getting back to the situation at hand,- "I''ll keep that in mind, look, Selene, I don''t know how they did things where you came from but you can''t be turning people without their consent."


    Selene argued- "I have to feed, you don''t expect me to just starve to death do you?"


    Theoric- "Feed all you want, just don''t turn them against their will."


    Selene shook her head,- "So you would rather me kill them than let them get a second chance at life? Is this not wrong, preventing them from the chance at living again."


    Theoric sighed- "Perhaps I''m not explaining myself well, the part I don''t like and I find unacceptable is you controlling them against their will."


    Selene grumbled- "I told you it was just temporary, they would have only been controlled around me, as soon as we were done I was going to let them go on their way."


    Nina snorted but remained silent as she deferred everything to Theoric who she would trust and back whatever decision he made.


    Holland on the other hand didn''t think anything Selene did was wrong, after all, they were quite similar.


    Sigyn of course always took Theoric''s side no matter what.


    Theoric- "What needs saying has been said, this will be our fresh start now," he said looking around,- "Understand everyone, going forward from here is what will matter."


    Seeing them all mutually agree, for the most part, Theoric gave a nod- "Good, now let''s get this mess cleaned up before we dock, I can see the island coming into view now."


    -------------------------------------------


    Reaching the island of Crete they docked at the port of Heraklion, a lively small port city that had interesting performers in the streets welcoming weary travelers.


    Theoric turned to Sigyn- "Have Grani locate the underground labyrinth, I don''t wish to stay here longer than I have to."


    Sigyn turned to Grani who she held like a teddy bear,- "You heard him Grani," she said placing him down while giving him a nice little pat.


    Grani saluted- "Yes Mistress," right before digging down.


    Selene who wasn''t comfortable walking out in the open told them she would investigate things on her own before taking to the shadows after promising not to cause trouble.


    Holland and Nina stayed back on the boat where Nina practiced on caught fish to better control her powers in her private training area that Theoric set up while Holland kept an eye on things up above.


    It wasn''t long before Grani and Selene came back with news, meeting up with Theoric and Sigyn in the south, outside the port city.


    Grani- "I found it, Mistress."


    Selene then appeared from the shadows nearby,- "I also have news after poking around a few heads, there''s a known sea witch here said to know the ways to pass into the sea of monsters, something we should check out after we receive the map."


    Theoric- "Maybe, but for now, Sibyn if you would be so kind as to have Grani show us the way."


    Sigyn grinned- "Grani, show us," she said while activating her power to help grow him to 10ft tall so he could dig a hole big enough for them to follow.- "How is it Grani? Got the hang of doing it yourself yet?"


    Grani- "Thank you, Mistress, but you don''t need to trouble yourself, I can now do it on my own," he said, proving his point by growing a couple more feet before he started digging down.


    "Good, let''s go," Theoric said dropping into the hole.

 Chapter 138 - King Minos

    On the far south side of the island was the Capital city of Gortyn where King Minos sat in his great hall having a feast with the nobles and Queen Pasiphae by his side, who he rarely spoke to since the incident that created the monster below for not upholding his end of the deal with Poseidon.


    His father Zeus had him keep it as a guardian of a map that led to the golden fleece, a treasure that is said to be able to cure anything. This was a bait set up so the monster never went without food though later the Athenians were forced to pay sacrificial tributes to it for killing his most prized son.


    It was clear Zeus had plans for the monster in the future, but for what he knew not.


    King Minos at this time was in his later years, evident by his grey hair and beard, but his body still remained in its physical prime thanks to his god genes, though he was still just a mortal having gained nothing else.


    Zeus, while not the most caring father who craved going around taking women by force, including his mother, he at least had the tendency to shower his offspring/sons with gifts that helped him secure the throne. Talus, a giant automaton made of bronze that circled the island three times daily protecting it from pirates and invaders. Laelaps, a Greek mythological dog who never failed to catch what he was hunting, but Minos foolishly sent it after the Teumessian fox, a fox that could never be caught. The chase went on until Zeus, perplexed by their contradictory fates, turned both to stone and cast them into the stars as the constellations Canis Major (Laelaps) and Canis Minor (the Teumessian fox).


    And finally, there was the javelin that never missed, a regular looking javelin that made none the wiser to its magical ability. 2 metres (6 ft 7 in) long overall, consisting of an iron shank about 7 millimetres (0.28 in) in diameter and 60 centimetres (24 in) long with a pyramidal head.


    A weapon he never went anywhere without, his ace in the hole for the unknown.


    As they ate and enjoyed themselves, they were suddenly alerted by a shift on the opposite wall of the throne room. A magical mirror that changed into a tv of sorts whenever a person entered the labyrinth, so they could watch the fun as the Minotaur ripped to shreds any would-be hero or sacrifice that entered.


    The nobles immediately began to chatter amongst themselves wondering what was going on.


    "I didn''t know you were providing us with entertainment today my king."


    King Minos frowned not knowing what was going on,- "Neither did I, it seems some fool found his way into the labyrinth without me knowing."


    "Is that even possible? I thought the only entrance was here."


    King Minos trying to play it off, answered,- "It seems you don''t know everything, this is simply the area we sacrifice, to think there were those foolish enough to willingly find a way in, since that''s the case let''s sit back and enjoy the unexpected entertainment," he said raising his cup which got him a small cheer as they raised their drinks.


    As the nobles watched the magical mirror flip through scenes unexpectedly as if searching for the intruder, King Minos called over a guard, whispering orders- "I want a report on recent notable visitors to the island and who could possibly be in the labyrinth, go now." The guard bowed in acknowledgment before leaving.


    He contemplated who it could be and if they were a threat before reminding himself that Talos would have acted if they wished him harm. Feeling a squeeze on his arm he looked to his left seeing the concern on his wife''s face as she stared at the screen which made him sneer. How dare she show concern for that beast until he realized how unusual that was and snapped his eyes to the screen wondering why she would feel that way.


    Eyes widening, he stood up as he looked upon a group of strangers break through the roof and land within the labyrinth,- "That shouldn''t be possible." he muttered as his eyes darted between each of them before settling on the Green scaled monster.


    The nobles exclaimed- "Look," "Look at that," "What is that?" "They brought a monster as big as the Minotaur." "Who are these people?"


    King Mino''s brows furrowed, forming black lines across his forehead- "That''s a good question," he said wondering why on earth Talos wouldn''t consider them a threat.


    "Look the Minotaur is moving."


    "Oh, those women are actually very pretty, what are they doing down there?"


    "I hope they make it out, it would be a shame to lose them, I wonder who the man is to be graced by such a company."


    "He must be the one who tamed the monster, I wonder which one will be stronger."


    Having a bad feeling, King Minos called another guard over,- "Quickly go give me a status on Talos."


    King Minos sneered,- "Scared for you precious monster?"


    The queen face shot to him with a scowl but remained silent.


    King Minos gave a snort as he looked back to the mirror, it wouldn''t be long now, he wasn''t sure who he should be rooting for even though he knew it would be best for him if the Minotaur won.


    His eyes couldn''t help but wander over to the women as he felt a stir he hadn''t felt in a long time, not since he was last in love with his wife.


    Calling another guard over he whispered,- "Gather the men and sweep the area for the entrance, I don''t want them leaving without our say so, I''ll be damned if I let someone walk in and destroy everything I''ve worked so hard for."

 Chapter 139 - Minotaur

    Grani dug straight down until he was stopped by the Labyrinth''s roof which was sturdy enough to withstand his claws as they scr.a.p.ed against it to little effect.


    The chalkboard scratching noise made Theoric and the girls wince,- "Sigyn, tell him to stop."


    Sigyn squeezing past Theoric patted the back of Grani- "Thank you Grani, we''ll take it from here."


    Grani backed off- "Yes Mistress."


    Selene using her shadow abilities, shifted past everyone as she put her hand down,-"It''s magically reinforced, give me a minute."


    Eyes glowing red as she called upon her powers to counteract the magic within,- "There we go, whoever made this labyrinth didn''t put much effort into the roof," she said as the floor began to crack open.


    Dropping 20 feet down they gathered their bearings as Selene checked the wall,- "As I thought, the walls are made of tougher stuff, it''ll probably be faster to just try and clear the labyrinth for now."


    Theoric who held Sigyn on the way down let her get back on her feet as he went over to give the wall a try, throwing a halfway decent punch.


    The wall cracked from the impact, but soon healed itself as he backed off,- "Sturdy stuff, this minotaur may be stronger than I first thought, keep an eye out for it."


    Looking up they could see the roof slowly closing back up.


    Selene- "Before the roof closed I got a strange feeling that we were spotted."


    Theoric- "Maybe the beast knows we''re here?" He asked just as a roar reverberated throughout the place.


    Selene- "So it seems."


    Grani then roared back before turning to Sigyn- "Don''t worry Mistress, I''ll protect you."


    Just when Grani was about to answer again, Theoric tired of it had Sigyn stop him causing a grumble knowing it came from Theoric and not his wonderful Mistress. This only made Theoric smirk and then gloat all the more when he received a glare from Grani when another roar came from the enemy claiming victory since he couldn''t answer because of that hateful man.


    Theoric was fine with Grani being Sigyn''s guardian pet, but what ticked him off was how it completely ignored him and waited until Sigyn repeated it.


    Selene- "The treasure map will likely be past the beast and only pinpointing him on noise alone will be difficult with the way it bounces all over."


    Theoric listening gave his best guess,- "Let''s go this way," he said taking the lead in the direction he thought it was likely from.


    Taking Sigyn''s hand they began walking through the stone halls, randomly taking turns, listening for the Minotaur.


    Selene growing bored tried to grab his other hand only to have it ripped away when he felt her trying to suck his life force and then sticking out her tongue when he gave her a glare.


    It wasn''t too long before they heard the roars start up again as they drew closer to the beast.


    Theoric- "He sounds close now, get ready."


    Selene yawned- "You don''t really expect it to be a challenge do you?"


    Theoric- "You should never underestimate anyone, this is his home and the labyrinth was made specifically for him, there''s no telling what he could do with it or if he''s attuned to it at all."


    Selene rolled her eyes, worries such as death were almost none existent for her. She couldn''t understand his mortal fear, not to mention it was a real turn-off to hear.- "Does he always act this way?" She asked Sigyn.


    Theoric answered in her stead,- "Only when people I care about are around, I don''t want anyone getting hurt."


    Selene fluttered her eyes playfully- "Does that include me?"


    Theoric glanced at her,- "Maybe in time, I still don''t fully trust you yet."


    Selene scoffed- "If you''re mad about losing a little life force, I''m sure you''ll get over it, I''m always here with an offer to turn you so you no longer fear such things."


    Theoric- "From what I could tell last night, I''m pretty sure I''m immune."


    Selene not surprised simply said,- "Is that so, no matter, what I''ve taken is a drop in the Ocean, and with your healing abilities I think you''ll be fine," she said trying to play it off as no big deal, still very interested in having more.


    Sigyn worriedly looked at Theoric- "Theo, she fed on you? Are you going to be okay?"


    Theoric reached over to stroke her head with a grin,- "I''ll be fine, like she said it was a drop in the ocean, but I''ll be sure not to give too many in the future."


    Selene''s eyes lit up hearing about the future but dimmed when she realized it wasn''t going to be that easy.


    Sigyn didn''t know how to feel about Selene after hearing that, at first she was all for the pale smooth-skinned beauty, but if she was going to be hurting Theo and possibly herself and the others, maybe it was best if she wasn''t around.


    Just as she was about to further address it, they heard the hoof falls and heavy breath of the Minotaur as they rounded the corner, laying eyes upon the 12 foot tall bull-headed creature for the first time as it glared at them at the other end of the long hallway.


    Spotting them it gave a monstrous roar as it charged with horns lowered, hooves shaking the ground with every stomp.


    Grani seeing his chance stepped forward to engage it as Theoric pulled Sigyn to the side, allowing them to go at it.


    Not wishing to waste time, he turned to the wall and swung as hard as he could, blasting a hole in the wall as he stepped through pulling Sigyn along so they could go around.


    Sigyn complained- "Theo, we can''t just leave Grani, what if he needs healing?"


    Theoric- "Grani will be fine, don''t forget he''s not even at full height, plus he wanted this fight so let him have it while we go collect the map, it shouldn''t be far now, hurry before the wall closes."

 Chapter 140 - Concern

    Theoric looked around,- "Where is Selene?"


    Sigyn gasped- "She must have stayed behind, do you think she''ll hurt Grani?"


    Theoric shook his head- "Not if she knows what''s good for her, now the Minotaur on the other hand might being having a really bad day."


    Sigyn tilted her head, wondering,- "Theo, do you not care if the Minotaur dies?"


    Theoric sighed,- "That thing is beyond redemption, and the way it was created is frankly a tragedy."


    Sigyn- "How do you know so much about it?"


    Theoric,- "Athens had plenty of books on the subject detailing why they had to give sacrifices to the island and what they were being sacrificed to."


    Sigyn intrigued, asked- "Athens has to give sacrifices?"


    Theoric- "Oh yes, the king of this place is a son of Zeus... Strange though, I use to think Athena was his favorite, but it''s starting to look less like the case the more I think about it, I feel like we still lack vital information about what is really going on."


    Thoughts jumping around, Sigyn came back asking about what he said earlier,- "Hey Theo, when did you start reading?"


    Theoric just about tripped hearing that, clearing his throat,- "Ahem, I''ve learned to read on occasion, what else was I suppose to do on the boat when we weren''t having our private fun, Caius has a whole collection of books to choose from."


    _______________________________________________________________


    Selene watched the two monsters going at it from a safe distance, intending to feast on the bull-headed beast once it was finished. She wasn''t going to pass up another good meal after having to give up on Theoric and the others.


    Grani braced himself with another roar as the Minotaur crashed into him, head lowered, horns smashing into his scaly c.h.e.s.t, pushing him back across the floor, creating drag marks as his feet dug into the ground trying to stop the rampaging bull.


    Once they slowed enough Grani grabbed him by the horns pushing him back as they began to square off again, sizing each other up as they roared at each other before the bull charged again.


    Swinging his claws, Grani was able to easily rend flesh from his nonscaly counterpart causing the Minotaur to cry out in agony as it tried to find some way to inflict damage to its hard-skinned foe.


    It was soon clear how outmatched it was though as its human fists throbbed with pain with each hit while Grani''s claws were now dyed red with blood.


    Changing tactics the Minotaur lifted its hoof and kicked Grani in the c.h.e.s.t so hard that he was lifted off his feet as he fell back. Quickly following up the Minotaur ran up, jumping into the air just missing Grani who rolled out of the way as he slammed back down smashing the floor into pieces with spider cracks crawling up the walls.


    Grani attempting to get back to his feet during the chaos, going for a tackle instead as the floor gave way and smoky debris filled the area. Only to miss as the Minotaur seemingly expecting this was already in the air again as he came back down for another stomp on the exposed back of Grani, cracking his scaly hide as he drew blood for the first time, driving him into the ground.


    Grani roared in pain and anger, growing frustrated his body started to expand intending to end this. At full size, this bull-man would be nothing more than a bug he could squish between his fingers.


    Feeling the change below, the Minotaur jumped off and backed away unsure what was happening as Grani''s size continued to grow.


    As space grew more cramped due to his ever-increasing size, Grani broke through the adjacent wall as his head hit the 20ft high roof before stopping.


    Turning to the Minotaur as the place shook from his every movement, he gave a deafening roar that caused those in the area to wince from being in such tight quarters.


    The Minotaur for the first time was completely silent as it looked up at its adversary, completely bewildered by what just happened. Instincts kicking in, it tucked tailed and tried to run for its life but didn''t get far as Grani lept sideways, so he could fit well enough in the hallway and not have to continue to smash through the wall, with an outstretched hand, grabbing the beast before it could turn the corner and disappear.


    Dropping it once the struggling ceased, Grani began to shrink back down, popping through the destroyed wall as he went searching for his Mistress.


    Forced to watch from behind as Grani''s size completely blocked her off at the time, Selene sadly approached the dead Minotaur, all that delicious life force gone.


    Spotting a golden shimmer, she bent down to take a closer look at the bull''s nose ring.


    "Hm, this is magical," she muttered to herself as she ripped it off.


    Looking back she saw the wall still hadn''t fully closed and quickly followed after Grani thinking he likely had some way to track down Theoric and Sigyn.


    __________________________________________________________


    King Minos back on his feet upon seeing the fight play out and how easily the magical walls gave way to the intruders, nervously watched on. Looking to his left he felt a tinge of empathy seeing his wife crying for the beast, not that he cared whether or not the Minotaur died. He was glad it was dead, but it didn''t sit right with him seeing the woman he married crying knowing deep down this was all his fault, he could feel his regrets surfacing along with her tears.


    The nobles he was entertaining were also on their feet shocked by what they were witnessing.


    "What is that creature?" "Who are they?" "What do we do?" "Will they get the treasure?"


    The last question rang in the king''s ear the loudest as he shouted for news from the guards he sent out. He couldn''t allow them to escape with the treasure without Zeus''s permission first, this treasure must have been placed here for reason by him and he was sure this wasn''t it.


    Rushing to their king the first one back reported,- "We found an Athenian styled ship in the docks that we believe is theirs, and they say two women remain on board, as for the entrance..."


    The next one step forward,- "We found the tunnel they used to get down, though it''s no longer usable having collapsed."


    The King brushed him away with his hand,- "Doesn''t matter, the walls heal..." Thinking some more on it, he realized that with their ability to easily break the walls and dig, they could come out from anywhere... "Gather the men and head to the docks, I want it surrounded and fortified, I don''t want them leaving this island, and send a group to capture those women on board, bring them to me," he ordered.


    The third stepped forward, giving a bow- "My liege, Talus is just about to do his 3rd pass for the day."


    King Minos halted the guard he gave orders to,- "Wait, make sure you wait for Talus to pass before you act on the women in case they are as unusual as the rest, on second thought I''ll go with you, prepare the men we ride now."


    They gave a quick salute before carrying out their orders with haste.


    King Minos turned to his guests,- "As you can see we have a bit of a situation, I trust you''ll find your way out, I''ll make sure they don''t take anything."


    One of the braver nobles spoke,- "Are you sure you can handle it?"


    King Minos narrowed his eyes, glaring daggers at the man,- "Don''t forget I still have Talus a gift from the gods, and if he doesn''t work then I''ll just use my other gift," he said with a smirk appearing on his face as the jarring information he dropped landed. Their faces showing a mixture of shock, surprise, and disbelief that one man can be granted so many gifts, unaware of his lineage.


    King Minos never flaunted his status as a son of Zeus, he knew his father would never approve of using his name in such a way, not to mention his own pride. He wouldn''t lower himself to crying his father''s name, not only would it make him look weak and pathetic to everyone including Zeus, but all his accomplishments would be rendered meaningless, he would then only be remembered as a son of Zeus rather than a mortal who got the very gods to notice him.


    The Queen walked over catching the King before he left,- "I know you, can you do this?" she asked in concern. They may have had a falling out, but she still cared for him.


    King Minos paused as he turned to look at her, feeling conflicted,- "If you''re here to ask me to seek revenge, think nothing of it, just so happens our goals align," he said dismissively.


    The Queen hurt at his dismissal of her feelings, recoiled back a step before gathering herself, changing her tune as she spoke in a more offhandedly way,- "Then go see it done, I won''t wait up for you," she said turning to leave.


    King Minos watched her go, still unsure what to do about her after all this time, then an image of the women in the labyrinth popped up. He started to think maybe it was time for a new queen, he still needed a strong heir after he lost his son, and his wife was far too old now to give him another.


    He did have a few bastards running around that he could claim but they likely wouldn''t last long as a king. They would be fighting an uphill battle having not been raised as royalty and would probably be referred to as a bastard king in the end.


    No, he needed a strong heir, and for that, he needed a new queen, and what queen would be better than one of these interesting women.


    Heading outside now geared, he greeted the men as he mounted his horse before leading them to the docks. He needed to personally go for Talus to take notice, who was only made to protect himself and the island from invaders and pirates. He wasn''t sure why they weren''t considered invaders or pirates, but Talus would still have to protect him so he was going just in case.

 Chapter 141 - .

    Sick of the maze, Theoric stopped,- "Let''s take a break here, I have a different idea," he said taking a seat against the wall as he formed an orange energy orb in front of him, sending out an energy line from it down the hall, splitting it off at the end in two different directions, basically letting it do the traveling for him now which he would follow when it found the end.


    Sigyn worried about Grani after feeling and hearing the rumbling sat next to Theoric,- "Theo, are you sure Grani will be okay?"


    Theoric whose eyes were now close as he concentrated on the many lines didn''t answer until she shook him,- "Theo?"


    Theoric slightly opening one eye glancing at her,- "Sigyn, I"m trying to concentrate here, Grani will be fine, stop worrying, besides don''t you two have sort of connection now like our rings, why don''t you focus on that and see if you can tell or not."


    Sigyn listening to him giggled in glee a few minutes later, hugging the preoccupied Theoric,- "Theo you''re so smart, I can feel it, Grani is okay," she said with a bright smile as she planted a kiss on his cheek which made the closed eye man grin.


    "Thanks, now if you would please wait patiently, I''ll find the treasure and we can be on our way."


    A few minutes later they were greeted by Grani followed closely by Selene.


    Sigyn brightened up seeing Grani alive and well,- "Grani!" She exclaimed rushing over, catching the rapidly shrinking form.- "Who''s a good boy, who defeated that nasty bull, you did, yes you did," She said in her baby talk voice while patting his head.


    Grani unable to show emotion did his purr-like response,- "Yes Mistress."


    Selene going around the happy duo checked on Theoric, admiring his power,- "Neat trick, but it must be exhausting searching everywhere."


    Theoric opened one eye before closing it,- "Did it taste good?"


    Selene frowned remaining silent.


    Theoric- "I''ll take that as a no, so do you have any abilities that could help speed things along?"


    Selene,- "Actually I didn''t get a chance to taste it, your pet decided to grow because things weren''t easy and it ended faster than expected, the problem was I was stuck behind that fat a.s.s and couldn''t get to it before it passed on."


    Grani catching their talk growled at her only to be silenced into a lul from Sigyn''s repeated patting.


    Selene ignoring the little green teddy took out the bull ring flipping it in the air,- "But I did manage to swipe this, care to give it a try, I think this is what the bull used to navigate the labyrinth."


    Eyes snapping open, he rose to his feet staring at the ring,- "Well, go on," he said encouraging her.


    Selene grinned as she grabbed it out of the air, holding it tightly,- "How about a small meal for my troubles," she said seductively l.i.c.k.i.n.g her lips to try to persuade him that it wasn''t a big deal.


    Her charm was undeniable as he was immediately put in the mood, Sigyn, however, wasn''t,- "You can''t be serious, this isn''t the time to play around, we can do that back on the boat."


    Selene looked over at the silly airhead and smirked,- "I didn''t mean that kind of meal."


    Sigyn eyes widened and then frowned with furrowed brows,- "No, Theo, you can''t let her eat you anymore... If she must feed, she can feed on me."


    Theoric instantly shook his head,- "Never, I will never allow any harm to come to you Sigyn, and as for you Selene..." He powered up his Orange shielding as he lifted her chin. "...You''re playing a dangerous game," he said while rubbing his thumb over her lips before letting her go, "I let it go the first time out of curiosity and the other for obvious reasons, but going forward I won''t be keen on you continuing to feed on me, can''t you just get your substance elsewhere?"


    Selene brows furrowed,- "This is who I am, this is no game and I take offense that you would call it such, do you think I like living this way, having to feed on others, well I don''t, but this is who I am, I don''t know why I ever expected more from you, you''re just like the rest, here take the stupid ring and let''s get this over with," she huffed disappointingly, flinging the nose ring at him before storming off to be alone.


    Sigyn wanted to go after her but was stopped by Theoric,- "Let her be for now, we can apologize later."


    Sigyn- "I feel so awful."


    Theoric, on the other hand, didn''t trust Selene''s words completely. It just struck him as odd that she would try and bargain for a meal in such a way, even as a joke, but he decided to hold off on judging for now because he''s only known her for a very short time and everyone has different personalities, maybe she was one of those poor decision-makers when it came to jokes. Given her background and the way she must have gone through life feeding on others made this a high possibility.


    "Let''s just stick to the task at hand," he said studying the ring.

 Chapter 142 - (18+)

    <<<<<<<<<<<<LEMON... feel free to skip the rest of this chapter>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>


    But then a fun idea popped up in his head, if she likes life force so much why not life essence.


    Heading over he found her slowly walking away, calling out to her only to be ignored.


    Catching up he slammed his hand on the wall in front of her cutting her off.


    Selene grinned,- "Getting aggressive, I think I like it."


    Theoric grinned back,- "Tell me what else you like?"


    Selene carefully placed her hands on his armored c.h.e.s.t, slowly rubbing him,- "Many things, but you know what I really want."


    Theoric then leaned forward kissing her surprisingly, then quickly getting into as she aggressively took his mouth while trying to siphon some life thinking he was consenting before he pulled away, playfully dodging her extended tongue that was searching for more.


    Theoric- "Just hold on there a minute, let me ask you something first, tell me something, you need to suck life force, but what about life essence?" He asked with a wicked grin.


    "I''m not sure what you mean," said Selene not getting it.


    Theoric then took her by the shoulders and gently pushed the bemused Selene''s head down.


    He then whipped out his d.i.c.k on her surprised face,- "Get it now?" He asked.


    A sly grin appeared on her face as she took the warm member in her hand,- "You may find it surprising to learn but I''ve never s.u.c.k.e.d one of these before, always scared I would bite it off," she said smelling his manly musk as she slowly began to stroke him.


    Theoric grunted,- "You''ll find no such problems with me, in fact, I''m looking forward to the feel of your fangs against me."


    Selene unaware of how special his d.i.c.k is, was a bit skeptical, but it was his funeral, who was she to deny him- "In that case, don''t mind if I do," she said looking forward to tasting one for the first time.


    Starting from his balls she licked up the shaft and around the head before cautiously placing her lips on it, gingerly l.i.c.k.i.n.g the tip as she tried to control her urge to devour him.


    Theoric feeling good leaned forward against the wall as he let her work him.


    It was then Selene''s eyes widened when she tasted his prec.u.m for the first time. The amount of life force within was substantially more than she could have ever imagined.


    Suddenly Theoric could feel his entire member engulfed in her wet warm mouth as she swallowed his rod, trying to suck more out, the fangs as expected rubbed his member in just the right way.


    Grabbing the back of her head, he encouraged her to take more as he pushed forward, hitting the back of the throat, causing her to gag a little as she readjusted before getting back to work.


    Seeing her fangs not bother him or harm him in any way gave her the confidence to do more as her head started bobbing back and forth at an increased pace, enjoying his m.o.a.ns as she knew what would be next, excited by the discovery.


    "Damn, you''re telling me this is really your first time, I always knew vampires would know how to suck the best." He m.o.a.n.e.d, feeling her mouth work wonders he never dreamed of.- "Mmm, that''s it, here it comes." he said releasing inside her mouth.


    Tasting his full load for the first time, Selene practically lost it as she tasted the best meal she''s ever had. It not only tasted great, but it came with a ton of nutritious life force. She quickly swallowed it all, lapping up the rest, not missing a single bit as she thoroughly cleaned him.


    "That was simply divine, tell me there''s more where that came from, how can it have so much life force?" asked Selen as she finished cleaning him.


    Theoric grinned,- "I take it you approve of this meal?"


    Selene barely heard him as she witnessed him growing hard again. The now addicted Selene started to heatedly work him again, trying to rapidly bring him back to completion again as she used all that she knew from the memories she''s taken.


    "Holy shit, where did you learn that, mmm, feels nice," he said rubbing her head as she swiftly brought him to completion again,- "There you go, that''s it, drink up," he said unloading another round into her mouth.


    Looking at her lying back mouth open, l.i.c.k.i.n.g her lips, and rubbing herself, only made him hard again.


    Unable to take it he took her by the head with both hands and began to furiously mouthf.u.c.k her. Head becoming a blur as she brought her arms up to hold on to his a.s.s only for them to drop away when he started to slam into her against the wall, creating small cracks, knowing she could take his abuse.


    "Damn girl, take it, take it, that''s it, yes, here it comes, take it all," he said releasing another round down the back of her throat, making sure she s.u.c.k.e.d out every last drop, not that she was complaining, looking like a well-fed s.l.u.t.


    "Plenty more where that came from if you stick around," he said putting his d.i.c.k away, looking down at the c.u.m drunk woman.

 Chapter 143 - Treasure

    Sigyn who was playing with Grani''s arms like a toy after Theoric told her to wait, watched him come back with a now dazed Selene dangling on his arm for support.


    Knowing that look, she asked with a frown,- "Theo did you just go and have fun without me?"


    Theoric who wasn''t expecting her to ask that thinking she wasn''t fond of Selene couldn''t help but smile at how awesome his wife was,- "Well I just wanted to test out a theory to see if we could keep her around without issue, and it worked by the way," he sheepishly said with a grin while scratching the back of his head.


    Sigyn,- "Hmph, keeping all the fun to yourself."


    Feeling a little guilty he walked over scooping her up and gave her a heavy long kiss,- "My dear just say the word and we can start again,"


    Sigyn trying to stop herself from smiling, scrunched up her nose cutely,- "You think I''m that easy?"


    Theoric chuckled,- "Yes," he said going in for another heavy makeout session as his hands roamed her body, fondling her before breaking away, leaving a panting Sigyn desperate for more.


    Theoric smiled,- "Sorry Sigyn, but we''ve wasted enough time, there''ll be plenty of chances for more later."


    After just being turned on, a flushed Sigyn complained,- "Bad Theo, you bully!" She said stomping her foot.


    Grani stepped forward to offer his support in fighting the bad man,- "Would you like me to help you Mistress?"


    Theoric however at the moment heard it differently and instantly kicked the little green thing away.


    Sigyn shouted chasing after the little guy as he slammed into the wall, crumbling against the floor- "Theo, how could you!?"


    Theoric realizing he may have been a bit rash didn''t back down- "It needs to learn its place if it wants to stay, I grow tired of it ignoring me."


    Sigyn picking up the little guy apologized to it,- "I''m so sorry Grani, Theo can be a bit crazy when it comes to me, just watch what you say next time," she said while healing him.


    Theoric turned back to find Selene sitting against the wall with her eyes closed, possibly asleep.


    "Selene, Selene, are you sleeping Selene?" He asked walking towards her.


    Feeling him nudge her leg she lazily opened her eyes,- "Hm?"


    Theoric sighed,- "Get up, it''s time to finish this, tell me how this nose ring works," he said dropping it into her l.a.p, hoping it didn''t require him to put it in his nose.


    Selene surprised herself with a rare yawn as she gave a stretch, usually something that only happened after she''s killed and feasted on an entire city or more.


    Smacking her lips, she looked down at the golden ring picking it up,- "Let''s see, I think the battle put it slightly out of place just need to move these back in line and, there, it''s working," she said handing the ring back Theoric who still looked confused.


    Theoric- "It''s still not working for me."


    Coming out of her stupor, Selene got up taking the ring back,- "Let me see that, hmmm, it''s working fine for me... Oh, I see the problem, this is putting images in my head and for some reason I can''t read your mind, so whatever protection you have is blocking this from working for you."


    Theoric wasn''t sure if it was because of Gaea''s ring or the amulet protecting him from telepaths, but he thanked them both the same. His only other solution to telepaths was to constantly have a shield in place, but that wouldn''t have been practical going around with an orange glowing headpiece.


    "Then you''ll have to lead us the rest of the way." Looking over to Sigyn who was still babying Grani, he called,- "Sigyn, come on, stop coddling it."


    Sigyn furrowed her brows,- "Bad Theo, don''t call Grani an it, he''s part of the family now and you two need to get along."


    Theoric rolled his eyes,- "Sure, as soon as he stops ignoring me, now let''s go... After you Selene," he said waving his hand for her to lead.


    Smirking when Sigyn brought Grani closer who growled at him.


    Sigyn gave Grani a soft knock on the head,- "Didn''t I just say you two need to get along," she said before continuing her pats, giving Theoric a glare,- "That goes for you too mister, I see that smirk."


    Theoric coughed embarrassingly before turning around, ignoring Grani''s gloating look.


    It didn''t take long to find the treasure room that had plenty of gold and jewels that were thrown around for extra rewards.


    Sitting on top of the center pedestal was the map they came for.


    Looking it over he saw the location, smack dab in the middle of the sea of monsters.


    Theoric glanced at Selene,- "Didn''t you say something about a witch that knows the location of the sea of monsters?"


    Selene,- "Yes, a sea witch who knows the way to safely pass into it."


    Theoric- "Seems a little suspicious how you were able to find that information when that just so happens to be exactly where we need to go."


    Selene defended herself,- "Look, that''s just what I found reading the people''s minds, I didn''t come up with it."


    Theoric- "Relax, I wasn''t insinuating anything about you, but I do think it''s suspicious that such information is being widely circulated so that you could easily pick it up, don''t you?"


    Selene,- "Now that you point it out, maybe the witch is planning to steal the map from whoever happens to bring it to her, knowing they would need that information."


    Theoric- "Possibly, in any case, we still have to check it out, but we''ll prepare for the worst."


    Looking up he lifted them all to the roof,- "Now Sigyn if you would be so kind as to tell that... Grani to dig us a way out, please," he said quickly correcting himself so she wouldn''t get mad.


    Sigyn grinned,- "Certainly, Grani it''s showtime, get us out of here."


    Grani,- "Yes Mistress." he said giving his version of a snort to Theoric before digging them out.

 Chapter 144 - Blockade

    King Minos arrived at the edge of Heraklion where a platoon was stationed. Hopping off his horse he headed to the command tent where his general awaited him.


    A man adorned in the finest iron armor money could buy, trimmed with gold around the edges to show his rank, greeted him with a bow.


    "My King, we''ve gathered what men we could on such short notice with more arriving every day, none will be able to make it in or out unless we want them to."


    King Minos- "Good job Cnaeus, make sure that you keep it that way, now tell me about the boat, has there been any sign of activity?"


    "A red-headed woman was spotted frequenting the deck until the city guards took position, since then she''s gone below and has yet to appear again."


    King Minos- "And have we secured the waters, are our sh.i.p.s in place?"


    "Yes sir, we have also enclosed the port so no boats can enter or leave either and Talus has been spotted nearby, he will arrive shortly."


    King Minos grinned,- "Excellent, you''ve done well, continue gathering everyone we can and keep this place locked down, our enemies are dangerous and shouldn''t be underestimated, I will personally lead a group once Talus arrives and take the boat, we''ll need hostages in order to negotiate."


    Cnaeus confused, asked,- "Negotiate? Why don''t we just take them by force, regardless of how strong they are, they can''t possibly withstand our full might."


    King Minos sighed,- "I just told you don''t underestimate them, what I''m about to tell you now stays within this tent, do you understand?"


    Cnaeus didn''t hesitate to deeply bow again showing his fealty,- "My king, I am here to serve you unto death, you can count on me."


    King Minos pleased by his show told him,- "Rise, as I said you earlier they are dangerous, they not only have great strength but also have a pet monster that can change its size, it has already killed the Minotaur, expect a tough bloody battle, we can under no circ.u.mstances allow them to escape with the treasure that Zeus left."


    Cnaeus eyes widened briefly before his training kicked in as he turned serious, giving a salute,- "Understood, I will personally see to it that we bring them down."


    King Minos raised his hand for him to stand back down,- "Thank you Cnaeus, but as I said, first we''ll try and negotiate for the treasure before we resort to force, I don''t wish it to get damaged in the coming fight, and there will be a fight of that you can be sure, so now that you know what you''re up against prepare accordingly."


    "Don''t worry sir we won''t let them escape, I''ll have the men start setting up ballistae around the area to shoot down the monster for when he turns big," Cnaeus said saluting once more before exiting to ready everything.


    King Minos in his silver and gold-colored armor with a javelin on his back, exited shortly after, remounting his white horse.


    Pulling his horse around he addressed his royal guard,- "Men, today we''ll be going to an enemies boat to capture them alive, I need them alive, know that this could be more dangerous than it first appears, they could have strange powers, but know that Zeus is on our side, not theirs, trust in Zeus, trust in me! And Let''s Ride!" He shouted as he turned around kicking his horse to run.


    The silver armored men cheered as they followed closely behind, ready to die for their King if need be.


    ____________________________________________


    Holland has been bored with nothing to do and Nina was too busy below practicing control so she wouldn''t accidentally stone someone again.


    She spent most of her time on the deck people watching and gazing out to sea, quietly humming to herself, being careful not to sing too loudly while trying to stay out of sight for the most part.


    It was sometime later when she noticed guards clearing out the city streets and surrounding the docks. Having a bad feeling she went below deck to warn Nina of what was going on, knocking on the door,- "Nina, guards have appeared and they cleared the area and are now surrounding us."


    Nina who was in the training room Theoric created for her was looking at a fish in a clear energy tank filled with water in front of her, trying to turn it into stone at will. Around her were statues of fishes she already turned as well as other alive hidden fishes in barrels of water made to hold and hide them until she was ready to take them out and try again.


    Hearing Holland, she calmed herself making sure it was safe before opening the door,- "Tell me again what happened."


    After Holland repeated what she saw, a now worried Nina headed to the deck to see for herself,- "I''ll go take a peek and see what''s going on."


    "Do you think Theo is in trouble?" Holland asked thinking the two related.


    Nina didn''t even entertain such concerns,- "Theo is powerful, there is no way mere mortals can even hope to harm him, and if he knew what was going on he would be here, so the question is if they are here for us, how did they find out?"


    Holland,- "Mn, you''re right, maybe they saw him but he didn''t see them."


    Nina suddenly paused thinking of something,- "You''re right! They likely wish to use us to threaten him, we did come here for a treasure that the locals would know about, probably after seeing his greatness they realized he would get the treasure and knew they couldn''t hope to beat him so they looked for other means, mainly us." She said scowling at the implications,- "How dare they try and use me against my lord, I''ll stone them all," she said as her eyes flashed back and forth from normal to her Medusa yellow slit snake eyes, it was a good thing Holland was behind her.


    Sneaking back on deck Nina took control of her emotions so she wouldn''t harm Holland as the two of them crawled to the ship edge to peek over. Where they saw groups of men patrolling the vicinity, setting up formations.


    Holland looking around nudged Nina as she pointed out to sea where Sh.i.p.s were patrolling the waters.


    Nina cursed,- "Evil bastards, I can''t believe this happening, just my luck."


    Fearing her loud remarks, Holland tried to hush her,- "Shh, they''ll hear you."


    Nina snorted,- "It''s pretty obvious they''re here for us, I suggest you ready whatever Siren skills you have."


    Holland, having never really fought before except screaming that one time at Grani was visibly nervous,- "Are you sure we can? There are so many."


    Nina put a hand on her shoulder,- "You can do this, they are just normal men, you can use your siren song to enthrall them and make them all drown themselves or something, and don''t forget you also have that powerful scream, worst comes to worst I''ll shout your name and that will be the signal for you to close your eyes and that''s when I''ll unleash all my hatred on them, turning them all to stone, okay?"


    Holland gave a nod,- "Mn."


    Peeking back over they spotted a group of elite-looking soldiers entering the scene, being led by a man on a white horse.


    Holland,- "Who is that?"


    Nina,- "Probably their general and his guards, get ready."

 Chapter 145 - Talus

    King Minos steps off his horse calling for a report.


    A soldier responds with a bow,- "My king, we''ve only spotted one redheaded woman on the boat with reports from witnesses of another below deck, no signs of any other crew."


    Rubbing his chin he looks to the boat, and shouts,- "I know you''re there, come out peacefully and surrender and no one will get hurt, we just wish to ask you a few questions you have my word as King of this island that no harm will come to you."


    Nina slightly surprised to find out he was king didn''t immediately answer.


    Holland- "What should we do?"


    Nina furrowed her brows,- "We can''t trust him, king or not, just look around and tell me he didn''t come here to harm."


    Standing up she revealed herself, looking out at the armed force surrounding them,- "What does the King want with us? Isn''t this all a bit much for a talk?" She asked pointing out the men.


    King Mino''s eyes brightened seeing her for the first time,- "Well my dear, I''m a cautious person by nature, taking the smallest things very seriously, would you mind coming down with your hidden companion so we can get better acquainted."


    Nina sneered,- "Who do you think you''re trying to fool, if you have something to say then say it, otherwise leave."


    Some of the men not appreciating her attitude spoke out,- "Watch what you say, show respect to your king."


    Nina scoffed- "No king of mine would be afraid of a couple of women," she said causing Holland to giggle which made those who were about to angrily shout back go quiet listening to the captivating sound.


    No exception, King Minos let it slide upon hearing the giggles,- "What a lovely voice, care to show yourself so I may know you," Seeing no response, he tried once more to appease them,- "I''m sorry but where are my manners, I don''t believe I have introduced myself, though to be fair most know me," He bragged.


    "I am King Minos, ruler of this place, perhaps we got off on the wrong foot, you see the group that left this boat earlier have gotten themselves in quite the tricky situation. I don''t know if your aware but underneath this island is a labyrinth where a very powerful evil monster guards a treasure. They must have heard the rumors and wished to try their luck, but alas like so many before they are now lost and fleeing for their lives from the beast after their pet was slain. The reason we are here is in case they find their way out and lead the monster out to here, that is why all these men are here, to protect the citizens should they mistakenly lead it out. We do this whenever one attempts the labyrinth and survives the beast."


    Holland hearing that peeked over worriedly,- "Is it true? Did Grani die? Are they in trouble?"


    Nina unsure what to think now stayed quiet. Though she still had her doubts, what he said sounded reasonable.


    King Minos grinned thinking he was making progress as a soldier whispered in his ear,- "Sir, Talus will be here in seconds." Which complicated things since Talus only ever circled the Island three times before heading back to the castle to rest and guard him. He wasn''t sure if he could even order Talus having never tried it before, seeing no need. Not to mention it never broke from routine, so he didn''t even know if Talus would be aware of his life being threatened if he wasn''t nearby which was why he wanted to act when it was right overhead so it would see everything.


    Knowing time was running out with Talus coming, he tried to hurry things along,- "Of course it is, why would I lie? As you said earlier what other reason would I have to bring all these men, certainly not for two lovely women, I just came here to deliver the news and warn you seeing is how it''s your party in danger."


    Hearing the word danger again snapped Nina out of her thinking as she shook her head to remove any stray thoughts. To think she almost fell for his bullshit, there was no way Theoric would ever be in danger, recalling all his amazing feats, he was her god, he was invincible.


    Angered at having almost been tricked, Nina scowled,- "Don''t listen to him Holland, don''t forget who Theo is, remember what I said, he is only here because he can''t hope to harm a god."


    King Minos frowned before he turned to spot Talus on the horizon, lifting his hand,- "Fine, the hard way it is, attack!" He yelled lowering his hand, signaling the men.


    Nina seeing them rushing over grabbed Holland''s shoulders,- "Listen, you can do this, they are just men, now do what you do best."


    Turning serious Holland gave a nod,- "Mn, I won''t let you down, I won''t be a burden to Theo, they are just men, just sailors," she said pumping herself up as she began to sing, bewitching all the men in sight, including the King.


    Nina grinned,- "It''s working, now if you can get them to go into the sea and drown them, drown them all."


    That''s when they heard the sound of an autonomous bird screech coming from overhead as Talus, a giant automaton made of bronze in the shape of a man with an eagle head and wings on his back, dived down straight at Holland.


    Nina dived, tackling Holland out of harm''s way as the bronze Eagleman crashed through the deck just missing them.


    "Are you okay?" Nina asked a bit shell-shocked.


    "Yes, what was that?" Asked a startled Holland.


    "I''m not s..." Nina started to say before looking over to see the thing that hit them flying back out of the hole, breaking through more of the wood as it landed on the deck, staring straight down at the two women as it unfurled its metallic wings in an imposing manner, letting out an intimidating mechanized screech from its beak while raising its mace.

 Chapter 146 - (2)

    Nina screamed rolling out of the way as the mace slammed down. Lydia using her banshee scream, knocked it back a couple of steps as they got back to their feet.


    Coming out of his hypnotic daze, King Minos shook his head trying to recall what he was doing. Spotting Talus on board thanks to his signature bronze winged back, he got an idea of what happened,- "Talus..." He began to call out before he had to clutch his ears in pain due to the scream.


    "Talus, I need them alive, I order you to take them alive." He yelled the first chance he got, hoping Talus would obey his commands.


    Lydia clutching Nina looked on in fear as the Bronze Eagleman managed to maintain its footing having taken no visible damage from her attack.


    Acknowledging no signs of hearing the order, Talus strode forward mace in hand as he readied another attack.


    Nina panicking, shouted at Lydia,- "Hit it again, don''t hold back."


    "Okay, stand behind me and close your ears," Lydia said waiting for Nina to get in position before unleashing another scream. A sonic wave reverberating out of her mouth as it tore through the planks, smashing right into Talus who tucked his wings in and lowered his center of gravity in an attempt to stay grounded only for the floorboards below to give way, blowing him several meters away before he unfurled his wings catching himself mid-air.


    King Minos watched as another ear-piercing scream swept through destroying the entire front of the boat along with a good portion of the dock with some of his dazed men right along with it as he dodges out of the way.


    He was glad to see Talus unaffected, but he knew it was time to order his men to retreat as this was not a battle they could participate in,- "Retreat, everyone retreat back outside the city walls."


    "What about the people my liege?" Asked one soldier who likely had family here.


    King Minos didn''t even entertain the man as he equipped his javelin and speared him in the neck before the soldier could even register what was happening. Looking at the others he ordered again,- "I said retreat, Now! That is an order, have everyone fall back." Those who hesitated at first instantly fell back into line. He would never spare someone who questioned his orders, that would only make him look weak and lead to rebellion.


    Taking one last look at the battle, he turned to follow his men out, it wouldn''t do him any good to stay and get caught up again in whatever strange power they had. He found himself silently cursing Zeus for not giving him more, angry that he wasn''t born with any special power.


    Meanwhile, back on a now sinking boat, Lydia started to panic seeing nothing working against the bronze creature,- "Oh no, oh no, it''s coming back, what do we do Nina? It''s not even hurt."


    Nina peeking around saw Talus quickly flying back, catching her breath she steadied herself as she said,- "Lydia close your eyes."


    Nina then closed her own eyes, focusing on bringing her powers out,- "If it''s alive, it''ll die." She muttered counting down the seconds until it would arrive, and then opening her eyes she unleashed her power.


    The few scouts that stayed to keep an eye on things were directly turned to stone, including the people who watched from windows or those who foolishly tried looking back while retreating.


    All who looked turned, all except Talus who continued unhindered straight for them as Nina''s yellow snake eyes went from all-powerful to all fearful as they widened in terror.


    Frozen in place, she could only stand there and watch on in horror as Talus grabbed her by the head with his free outstretched hand, covering her eyes as he slammed her through the now mostly diagonal boat and out the other side.


    Lydia feeling the impact, opened her eyes as she lost her footing and began to slide down to the water, frantically looking around for Nina who was nowhere to be seen.


    Hearing the bronze Eagleman screech above, she looked up, gasping in fright,- "Nina!" She screamed seeing her bloody friend hanging by the head limply in his grasp.


    ________________________________________________________


    Each turned to greet the King, bowing in respect.


    King Minos- "Rise, tell me the latest news."


    General Cnaeus wanted to ask about what happened at the docks but held in as he answered his King,- "The enemy has been spotted, most our ground forces have arrived and are now in position, we were just starting operations now."


    King Minos- "Good, see to it that you hold them long enough for the hostages to arrive."


    "Sire, if I may be so bold, does that mean you don''t want us to kill them?" asked another General.


    "They have something I want, and I would prefer it not be destroyed, but if you think you need to, you have my permission to use whatever means necessary to stop them from reaching the docks." King Minos said before dismissing them as he held General Cnaeus back,- "Remember what they have and do what you need to, to get it, I trust you above all others, if it comes down to it, tell them we have their companions as hostages, it shouldn''t be long before Talus brings them to me," he said hoping Talus would follow through on his orders and not just kill them.


    Cnaeus bowed,- "You can trust me, Sire."


    Pleased with the way things were going, he mounted his white horse and began to travel around filling the men''s morale in seeing their King still as strong as ever. Trotting down the lines with his royal guard, making sure his men were all doing as they should, hoping they were all ready for the bloody battle ahead.